East Lynne. By Mrs. Henry Wood
[Epigraph]
LONGFELLOW.
In an easy-chair of the spacious and handsome
library of his town-house, sat William, Earl of
Mount Severn. His hair was grey, the smoothness of
his expansive brow was defaced by premature
wrinkles, and his once attractive face bore the
pale, unmistakable look of dissipation. One of his
feet was cased in folds of linen, as it rested on a
soft velvet ottoman, speaking of gout as plainly as
any foot ever spoke yet. It would seem—to look at
the man as he sat there—that he had grown old before
his time. And so he had. His years were barely
nine-and-forty; yet in all, save years, he was an
aged man.
A noted character had been he, Earl of Mount Severn. Not
that he had been a renowned politician, or a great
general, or an eminent statesman, or even an active
member of the Upper House: not for any of these had
the earl's name been in the mouths of men. But for
the most reckless among the reckless, for the
spendthrift among spendthrifts, for the gamester
above all gamesters, and for a gay man outstripping
the gay; by these characteristics did the world know
Lord Mount Severn
His first idea was, that he should never know how to
spend his money: that such a sum, year by year,
could not be spent. It was a wonder his
head was not turned by adulation at the onset; he
was courted, flattered, and caressed by all classes.
He became the most attractive man of his day; for,
independent of his newly acquired wealth and title,
he was of distinguished appearance and fascinating
manners. Unfortunately, the prudence which had
sustained William Vane, the poor-law student, in his
solitary Temple chambers, entirely forsook William
Vane, the young Earl of Mount Severn, and he
commenced
But a peer of the realm, and one whose rent-roll is sixty
thousand per annum, does not go to ruin in a day.
There sat the earl in his library now, in his
nine-and-fortieth year, and ruin had not come
yet—that is, it had not overwhelmed him. But the
embarrassments which had clung to him, and been the
destruction of his tranquillity, the bane of his
existence, who shall describe them? The public knew
them pretty well, his private friends better, his
creditors best; but none, save himself, knew, or
could ever know, the worrying torment that was his
portion; well-nigh driving him to distraction. Years
ago, by dint of looking things steadily in the face,
and by economising, he might have retrieved his
position; but he had done what most people will do
in such cases—put off the evil day sine die
, and gone on increasing his enormous list of debts.
The hour of exposure and ruin was now advancing
fast.
Perhaps the earl himself was thinking so, as he sat there
before an ominous mass of papers which strewed the
library table. His thoughts were back in the past.
That was a foolish marriage of his, that Gretna
Green match for love, foolish so far as prudence
went; but the countess had been an affectionate wife
to him, had borne with his follies and his neglect,
and been an admirable mother to their only child.
One child alone had been theirs, and in her
thirteenth year the countess had died. If they had
but been blessed with a son—the earl groaned over
the long-continued disappointment still— he might
then have seen a way out of his difficulties.
"My lord," said a servant, entering the room and interrupting the earl's castles in the air, "a gentleman is asking to see you."
"Who?" cried the earl, sharply, not perceiving the card the man was bringing. No unknown person, although wearing the externals of a foreign ambassador, was ever admitted unceremoniously to the presence of Lord Mount Severn. Years of duns had taught the servants caution.
"His card is here, my lord. It is Mr. Carlyle of West Lynne."
"Mr. Carlyle of West Lynne," groaned the earl, whose foot just then had an awful twinge, "what does he want? Show him up."
The servant did as he was bid, and introduced Mr.
Carlyle. He was a very tall man of seven-and-twenty,
of remarkably noble presence. He was somewhat given
to stooping his head when he spoke to any one
shorter than himself; it was a peculiar habit,
almost to be called a bowing habit, and his father
had possessed it before him: when told of it, he
would laugh, and say he was unconscious of doing it.
His features were good, his complexion was pale and
clear, his hair dark, and his full eye-lids drooped
over his deep grey eyes. Altogether it was a
countenance that both men and women liked to look
upon, the index of an honourable, sincere nature;
not that it would have been called a handsome face,
so much as a pleasing and distinguished one. Though
but the son of a country lawyer, and destined to be
a lawyer himself, he had received the training of a
gentleman, had been educated at Rugby,
"Mr. Carlyle," said the latter, holding out his had —he was always deemed the most affable peer of the age—"I am happy to see you. You perceive I cannot rise; at least without great pain and inconvenience: my enemy, the gout, has possession of me again. Take a seat. Are you staying in town?"
"I have just arrived from West Lynne. The chief object of my journey was to see your lordship."
"What can I do for you?" asked the earl, uneasily, for a suspicion now crossed his mind that Mr. Carlyle might be acting for some one of his many troublesome creditors.
Mr. Carlyle drew his chair nearer to the earl, and spoke in a low tone:
"A rumour came to my ears, my lord, that East Lynne was in the market."
"A moment, sir," exclaimed the earl, with reserve, not to say hauteur, in his tone, for his suspicions were gaining ground; "are we to converse confidentially together, as men of honour, or is there something concealed behind?"
"I do not understand you," said Mr. Carlyle.
"In a word—excuse my speaking plainly, but I must feel my ground—are you here on the part of some of my rascally creditors, to pump information out of me that otherwise they would not get?"
"My lord!" said the visitor, "I know that a lawyer gets
credit for possessing but lax notions on the score
of honour, but you can scarcely suspect I should be
guilty of underhand work towards you. I never was
"Pardon me, Mr. Carlyle. If you knew half the tricks and
ruses played upon me, you would not
wonder at my suspecting all the world. Proceed with
your business."
"I heard that East Lynne was for private sale: your agent dropped half a word to me in confidence. If so, I should wish to be the purchaser."
"For whom?" inquired the earl.
"Myself."
"You!" laughed the earl. "Egad! lawyering can't be such bad work, Carlyle."
"Nor is it," rejoined Mr. Carlyle, "with an extensive first-class connexion, such as ours. But you must remember that a good fortune was left me by my uncle, and a large one by my father."
"I know. The proceeds of lawyering also."
"Not altogether. My mother brought a fortune on her marriage, and it enabled my father to speculate successfully. I have been looking out for an eligible property to invest my money upon, and East Lynne will suit me well, provided I can have the refusal of it, and we can agree about terms."
Lord Mount Severn mused for a few moments before he spoke. "Mr. Carlyle," he began, "my affairs are very bad, and ready money I must find somewhere. Now East Lynne is not entailed; neither is it mortgaged to anything like its value, though the latter fact, as you may imagine, is not patent to the world. When I bought it a bargain, eighteen years ago, you were the lawyer on the other side, I remember."
"My father," smiled Mr. Carlyle. "I was a child at the time."
"Of course: I ought to have said your father. By selling
East Lynne, a few thousands will come into my hands,
after claims on it are settled; I have no other
means of raising the wind, and that is why I have
resolved to part with it. But now, understand: if it
were known abroad that East Lynne is going from me,
I should have a hornet's nest about my ears: so that
it must be disposed of privately . Do you
comprehend?"
"Perfectly," replied Mr. Carlyle.
"I would as soon you bought it as anyone else, if, as you say, we can agree about terms."
"What does your lordship expect for it—at a rough estimate?"
"For particulars I must refer you to my men of business, Warburton and Ware. Not less than seventy thousand pounds."
"Too much, my lord," cried Mr. Carlyle, decisively.
"And that's not its value," returned the earl.
"These forced sales never do fetch their value," answered the plain-speaking lawyer. "I had thought, until this hint was given me by Beauchamp, that East Lynne was settled on your lordship's daughter."
"There's nothing settled on her," rejoined the earl, the
contraction on his brow standing out more plainly.
"That comes of your thoughtless, runaway marriages.
I fell in love with General Conway's daughter, and
she ran away with me, like a fool: that is, we were
both fools together for our pains. The general
objected to me; and said I must sow my wild oats
before he would give me Mary: so I took her to
Gretna Green, and she became Countess of Mount
Severn, without a settlement.
"Killed him!" interrupted Mr. Carlyle.
"It did. He had disease of the heart, and the excitement brought on the crisis. My poor wife never was happy from that hour: she blamed herself for her father's death; and I believe it led to her own. She was ill for years: the doctors called it consumption; but it was more like a wasting insensibly away, and consumption never had been in her family. No luck ever attends runaway marriages: I have noticed it since, in many, many instances: something bad is sure to turn up from it."
"There might have been a settlement executed after the marriage," observed Mr. Carlyle, for the earl had stopped, and seemed lost in thought.
"I know there might: but there was not. My wife had possessed no fortune; I was already deep in my career of extravagance; and neither of us thought of making provision for our future children: or, if we thought of it, we did not do it. There is an old saying, Mr. Carlyle, that what may be done at any time, is never done."
Mr. Carlyle bowed.
"So my child is portionless," resumed the earl, with a
suppressed sigh. "The thought, that it may be an
embarrassing thing for her, were I to die before she
is settled in life, crosses my mind when I am in a
serious mood. That she will marry well, there is
little doubt, for she possesses beauty in a rare
degree, and has been reared as an English girl
should be, not to frivolity and foppery. She was
trained by her mother, who (save for
"She was a very lovely child," observed the lawyer. "I remember that."
"Ay; you have seen her at East Lynne, in her mother's lifetime. But, to return to business. If you become the purchaser of the East Lynne estate, Mr. Carlyle, it must be under the rose. The money that it brings, after paying off the mortgage, I must have, as I tell you, for my private use; and you know I should not be able to touch a farthing of it, if the confounded public got an inkling of the transfer. In the eyes of the world, the proprietor of East Lynne must still be Lord Mount Severn—at least for some little time afterwards. Perhaps you will not object to that."
Mr. Carlyle considered before replying: and then the conversation was resumed, when it was decided that he should see Warburton and Ware the first thing in the morning, and confer with them. It was growing late when he rose to leave.
"Stay and dine with me," said the earl.
Mr. Carlyle hesitated, and looked down at his dress: plain, gentlemanly morning attire, but certainly not dinner costume for a peer's table.
"Oh, that's nothing," said the earl; "we shall be quite alone, except my daughter. Mrs. Vane of Castle Marling is staying with us; she came up to present my child at the last Drawing-room, but I think I heard something about her dining out to-day. If not, we will have it by ourselves here. Oblige me by touching the bell, Mr. Carlyle, and set the trouble down to the score of my unfortunate foot."
The servant entered.
"Inquire whether Mrs. Vane dines at home," said the earl.
"Mrs. Vane dines out, my lord," was the man's immediate reply. "The carriage is at the door now, waiting to take her."
"Very well. Mr. Carlyle remains."
At seven o'clock the dinner was announced, and the earl was wheeled into the adjoining room. As he and Mr. Carlyle entered it at one door, some one else came in by the opposite one. Who—what—was it? Mr. Carlyle looked, not quite sure whether it was a human being: he almost thought it more like an angel.
A light, graceful, girlish form, a face of surpassing beauty, beauty that is rarely seen, save from the imagination of a painter, dark shining curls falling on her neck and shoulders smooth as a child's, fair delicate arms decorated with pearls, and a flowing dress of costly white lace. Altogether, the vision did indeed look to the lawyer as one from a fairer world than this.
"My daughter, Mr. Carlyle; the Lady Isabel."
They took their seats at the table. Lord Mount Severn at
its head, in spite of his gout and his footstool,
and the young lady and Mr. Carlyle opposite each
other. Mr. Carlyle had not deemed himself a
particular admirer of woman's beauty, but the
extraordinary loveliness of the young girl before
him nearly took away his senses and his
self-possession. It was not so much the perfect
contour of the exquisite features that struck him,
or the rich damask of the delicate cheek, or the
luxuriant falling hair; no, it was the sweet
expression of the soft dark eyes. Never in his life
had he seen eyes so pleasing. He could not keep his
gaze from
"Isabel," observed the earl, "you are dressed."
"Yes, papa. Not to keep old Mrs. Levison waiting tea. She likes to take it early, and I know Mrs. Vane must have kept her waiting dinner. It was past six when she drove from here."
"I hope you will not be late to-night, Isabel."
"It depends upon Mrs. Vane."
"Then I am sure you will be. When the young ladies, in this fashionable world of ours, turn night into day, it is a bad thing for their roses. What say you, Mr. Carlyle?"
Mr. Carlyle glanced at the roses on the cheeks opposite to him: they looked too fresh and bright to fade lightly.
At the conclusion of dinner, a maid entered the room with a white cashmere mantle, placing it over the shoulders of her young lady, as she said the carriage was waiting.
Lady Isabel advanced to the earl. "Good bye, papa."
"Good night, my love," he answered, drawing her towards
him, and kissing her sweet face. "Tell Mrs. Vane I
will not have you kept out till morning hours: you
are but a child yet. Mr. Carlyle, will you ring.
"If your lordship will allow me—if Lady Isabel will pardon the attendance of one, little used to wait upon young ladies, I shall be proud to see her to her carriage," was the somewhat confused answer of Mr. Carlyle, as he touched the bell.
The earl thanked him, the young lady smiled, and Mr. Carlyle conducted her down the broad lighted staircase, and stood bareheaded by the door of the luxurious chariot, and handed her in. She put out her hand in her frank pleasant manner, as she wished him good night. The carriage rolled on its way, and Mr. Carlyle returned to the earl.
"Well, is she not a handsome girl?" he demanded.
"Handsome is not the word for beauty such as hers," was Mr. Carlyle's reply, in a low warm tone. "I never saw a face half so beautiful."
"She caused quite a sensation at the Drawing-room last week—as I hear. This everlasting gout kept me in-doors all day. And she is as good as she is beautiful."
The earl was not partial. Lady Isabel was wondrously
gifted by nature, not only in mind and person, but
in heart. She was as little like a fashionable young
lady as it was well possible to be, partly because
she had hitherto been secluded from the great world,
partly from the care bestowed upon her training.
During the lifetime of her mother, she had lived
occasionally at East Lynne, but mostly at a larger
seat of the earl's in Wales, Mount Severn: since her
mother's death, she had remained entirely at Mount
Severn, under the charge of a judicious governess, a
very small establishment
Lady Isabel's carriage continued its way, and
deposited her at the residence of Mrs. Levison. Mrs.
Levison was nearly eighty years of age, and very
severe in speech and manner; or, as Mrs. Vane
expressed it, "crabbed." She looked the image of
impatience when Isabel entered, with her cap pushed
all awry as she pulled at her black satin gown, for
Mrs. Vane had kept her waiting dinner, and Isabel
was keeping her from her tea: and that does not
agree with the aged, with their health or their
temper.
"I fear I am late," exclaimed Lady Isabel, as she advanced to Mrs. Levison, "but a gentleman dined with papa to-day, and it made us rather longer at table."
"You are twenty-five minutes behind your time," cried the old lady, sharply, "and I want my tea. Emma, order it in."
Mrs. Vane rang the bell, and did as she was bid. She was a little woman of six-and-twenty, very plain in face, but elegant in figure, vastly accomplished, and vain to her finger's ends. Her mother, who was dead, had been Mrs. Levison's daughter, and her husband, Raymond Vane, was presumptive heir to the earldom of Mount Severn.
"Won't you take that tippet off, child?" asked Mrs. Levison, who knew nothing of the new-fashioned names for such articles; mantle, bernous, and all the string of them. Isabel threw it off and sat down by her.
"The tea is not made, grandmamma!" exclaimed Mrs. Vane, in an accent of astonishment, as the servants appeared with the tray and the silver urn. "You surely do not have it made in the room!"
"Where should I have it made?" inquired Mrs. Levison.
"It is much more convenient to have it brought in, ready
made," said Mrs. Vane. "I dislike the
embarras of making it."
"Indeed!" was the reply of the old lady: "and get it slopped over in the saucers, and as cold as milk! You always were lazy, Emma—and given to use those French words. I'd rather stick a printed label on my forehead, for my part, 'I speak French,' and let the world know it that way."
"Who makes tea for you in general?" asked Mrs. Vane, telegraphing a contemptuous grimace to Isabel behind her grandmother.
But the eyes of Lady Isabel fell timidly, and a blush rose to her cheeks. She did not like to appear to differ from Mrs. Vane, her senior, and her father's guest; but her mind revolted at the bare idea of ingratitude or ridicule, cast to an aged parent.
"Harriet comes in and makes it for me," replied Mrs. Levison: "ay, and sits down and takes it with me when I am alone, which is pretty often. What do you say to that, Madam Emma; you, with your fine notions?"
"Just as you please, of course, grandmamma."
"And there's the tea-caddy at your elbow, and the urn's fizzing away, and if we are to have any tea to-night, it had better be made."
"I don't know how much to put in," grumbled Mrs. Vane, who had the greatest horror of soiling her hands or her gloves: who, in short, had a particular antipathy to doing anything useful.
"Shall I make it, dear Mrs. Levison?" said Isabel, rising with alacrity. "I used to make it at Mount Severn, and I make it for papa."
"Do, child," replied the old lady. "You are worth ten of her."
Isabel laughed merrily, drew off her gloves, and sat down to the table: and at that moment a young and elegant man lounged into the room. He was deemed handsome, with his clearly-cut features, his dark eyes, his raven hair, and his white teeth: but, to a keen observer, those features had not an attractive expression, and the dark eyes had a great knack of looking away while he spoke to you. It was Francis, Captain Levison.
He was grandson to the old lady, and first cousin to Mrs. Vane. Few men were so fascinating in manners (at times and seasons), in face, and in form, few men won so completely upon their hearers' ears, and few were so heartless in their heart of hearts. The world courted him, and society humoured him: for, though he was a graceless spendthrift, and it was known that he was, he was the presumptive heir to the old and rich Sir Peter Levison.
The ancient lady spoke up. "Captain Levison; Lady Isabel
Vane." They both acknowledged the introduction: and
Isabel, a child yet in the ways of
"That's a pretty cross, child," cried Mrs. Levison, as Isabel stood by her when tea was over, and she and Mrs. Vane were about to depart on their evening visit.
She alluded to a golden cross, set with seven emeralds, which Isabel wore round her neck. It was of light, delicate texture, and was suspended from a thin, short gold chain.
"Is it not pretty!" answered Isabel. "It was given me by my dear mamma just before she died. Stay, I will take it off for you. I only wear it upon great occasions."
This, her first grand party at a duke's, seemed a very great occasion to the simply reared and inexperienced girl. She unclasped the chain, and placed it with the cross in the hands of Mrs. Levison.
"Why, I declare you have nothing on, but that cross and some rubbishing pearl bracelets!" uttered Mrs. Vane to Isabel. "I did not look at you before."
"Mamma gave me both. The bracelets are those she used frequently to wear."
"You old-fashioned child! Because your mamma wore those bracelets, years ago, is that a reason for your doing so?" retorted Mrs. Vane. "Why did you not put on your diamonds?"
"I—did—put on my diamonds; but I—took them off again," stammered Isabel.
"What on earth for?"
"I did not like to be too fine," answered Isabel, with a
laugh and a blush. "They glittered so! I feared it
might be thought I had put them on to look
fine."
"Ah! I see you mean to set up in that class of people who pretend to despise ornaments," scornfully remarked Mrs. Vane. "It is the refinement of affectation, Lady Isabel."
The sneer fell harmlessly on Isabel's ear. She only believed something had put Mrs. Vane out of temper. It certainly had: and that something, though Isabel little suspected it, was the evident admiration Captain Levison evinced for her fresh young beauty. It quite absorbed him, and rendered him neglectful even of Mrs. Vane.
"Here, child, take your cross," said the old lady. "It is very pretty; prettier on your neck than diamonds would be. You don't want embellishing: never mind what Emma says."
Francis Levison took the cross and chain from her hand to pass them to Lady Isabel. Whether he was awkward, or whether her hands were full, for she held her gloves, her handkerchief, and had just taken up her mantle, certain it is, that it fell; and the gentleman, in his too quick effort to regain it, managed to set his foot upon it, and the cross was broken in two.
"There! Now whose fault was that?" cried Mrs. Levison.
Isabel did not answer: her heart was very full. She took the broken cross, and the tears dropped from her eyes: she could not help it.
"Why! you are never crying over a stupid bauble
"You can have it mended, dear," interposed Mrs. Levison.
Lady Isabel chased away the tears, and turned to Captain Levison with a cheerful look. "Pray do not blame yourself," she good-naturedly said; "the fault was as much mine as yours: and, as Mrs. Levison says, I can get it mended."
She disengaged the upper part of the cross from the chain as she spoke, and clasped the latter round her neck.
"You will not go with that thin string of gold on, and nothing else!" uttered Mrs. Vane.
"Why not?" returned Isabel. "If people say anything, I can tell them an accident happened to the cross."
Mrs. Vane burst into a laugh of mocking ridicule. "'If people say anything!'" she repeated, in a tone according with the laugh. "They are not likely to 'say anything,' but they will deem Lord Mount Severn's daughter unfortunately short of jewellery."
Isabel smiled, and shook her head. "They saw my diamonds at the Drawing-room."
"If you had done such an awkward thing for me, Francis Levison," burst forth the old lady, "my doors should have been closed against you for a month. There! if you are to go, Emma, you had better go: dancing off to begin an evening at ten o'clock at night! In my time we used to go at seven: but it's the custom now to turn night into day."
"When George the Third dined at one o'clock upon boiled
mutton and turnips," put in the graceless captain,
He turned to Isabel as he spoke, to hand her down stairs. Thus she was conducted to her carriage the second time that night by a stranger. Mrs. Vane got down by herself, as she best could, and her temper was not improved by the process.
"Good night," said she to the captain.
"I shall not say good night. You will find me there almost as soon as you."
"You told me you were not coming. Some bachelors' party in the way."
"Yes, but I have changed my mind. Farewell for the present, Lady Isabel."
"What an object you will look, with nothing on your neck but a school-girl's chain!" began Mrs. Vane, returning to the grievance as the carriage drove on.
"Oh, Mrs. Vane, what does it signify! I can only think of my broken cross. I am sure it must be an evil omen."
"An evil—what?"
"An evil omen. Mamma gave me that cross when she was dying. She told me to let it be to me as a talisman, always to keep it safely; and when I was in any distress, or in need of counsel, to look at it, and strive to recal what her advice would be, and to act accordingly. And now it is broken—broken!"
A glaring gas-light flashed into the carriage, right into the face of Isabel. "I declare," uttered Mrs. Vane, "you are crying again! I tell you what, Isabel: I am not going to chaperone red eyes to the Duchess of Dartford's, so if you can't put a stop to this, I shall order the carriage home, and go on alone."
Isabel meekly dried her eyes, sighing deeply as she did so. "I can have the pieces joined, I dare say; but it will never be the same cross to me again."
"What have you done with the pieces?" irascibly asked Mrs. Vane.
"I folded them in the thin paper Mrs. Levison gave me, and put it inside my frock. Here it is," touching the body. "I have no pocket on."
Mrs. Vane gave vent to a groan. She never had been a girl herself, she had been a woman at ten; and she complimented Isabel upon being little better than an imbecile. "'Put it inside my frock!'" she uttered, in a tone of scorn. "And you eighteen years of age! I fancied you left off 'frocks' when you left the nursery."
"I meant to say my dress," corrected Isabel.
"Meant to say you are a baby idiot!" was the inward comment of Mrs. Vane.
A few minutes, and Isabel forgot her grievance. The brilliant rooms were to her as an enchanting scene of dreamland, for her heart was in its spring-tide of early freshness, and the satiety of experience had not come. How could she remember even the broken cross, as she bent to the homage offered her, and drank in the honeyed words poured forth into her ear?
"Halloa!" cried an Oxford student, with a long rent-roll in prospective, who was screwing himself against the wall, not to be in the way of the waltzers, "I thought you had given up coming to these places."
"So I had," replied the fast nobleman addressed; "but I am on the look out, so am forced into them again. I think a ball-room the greatest bore in life."
"On the look-out for what?"
"For a wife. My governor has stopped supplies, and has vowed, by his beard, not to advance another shilling, or pay a debt, till I reform. As a preliminary step towards it, he insists upon a wife, and I am trying to choose one, for I am deeper in than you can imagine."
"Take the new beauty, then."
"Who is she?"
"Lady Isabel Vane."
"Much obliged for the suggestion," replied the earl. "But one likes a respectable father-in-law. Mount Severn and I are too much in the same line, and might clash in the long run."
"One can't have everything: the girl's beauty is beyond common. I saw that rake, Levison, make up to her. He fancies he can carry all before him, where women are concerned."
"So he does, often," was the quiet reply.
"I hate the fellow! He thinks so much of himself, with his curled hair, and his shining teeth, and his white hands; he's as heartless as an owl. What was that hushed-up business about Miss Charteris?"
"Who's to know? Levison slipped out of the escapade like an eel, and the women protested that he was more sinned against than sinning. Three-fourths of the world believed them. Here he comes! And Mount Severn's daughter with him."
They were approaching at that moment, Francis Levison and Lady Isabel. He was expressing his regret at the untoward accident of the cross, for the tenth time that night. "I feel that it can never be atoned for," whispered he; "that the heartfelt homage of my whole life would not be sufficient compensation."
He spoke in a tone of thrilling gentleness, gratifying to the ear but dangerous to the heart. Lady Isabel glanced up, and caught his eyes fixed upon her with the deepest tenderness, a language hers had never yet encountered. A vivid blush again rose to her cheek, her eyelids fell, and her timid words died away in silence.
"Take care, take care my young Lady Isabel," murmured the Oxonian under his breath as they passed him, "that man is as false as he is high."
"I think he's a rascal," remarked the earl.
"I know he is: I know a thing or two about him. He would ruin her heart for the renown of the exploit, because she's a beauty, and then fling it away broken. He has none to give in return for the gift."
"Just as much as my race-horse has," concluded the earl. "She is very beautiful."
West Lynne was a town of some importance,
particularly in its own eyes, though being neither a
manufacturing town nor a cathedral town, nor even
the chief town of the county, it was somewhat
primitive in its manners and customs. It sent two
members to parliament, and it boasted a good
market-place, covered over, and a large room above
that, which was called the "town-hall," where the
justices met and transacted their business—for the
county magistrates still retained, there, that
nearly obsolete name. Passing out at the town,
towards the east, you came upon several detached
gentlemen's houses, in the vicinity of which stood
the church of St. Jude, which was more aristocratic
(in the matter of its congregation) than the other
churches of West Lynne. For about a mile these
houses were scattered, the church being situated at
their commencement close to the busy part of the
place, and about a mile further on, you came upon
the beautiful estate which was called East Lynne. As
you drove along the road you might admire its green,
undulating park; not as you walked, for an envious
wall, mounting itself unconscionably high,
obstructed your view. Large, beautiful trees
affording a shelter, alike for human beings
Between the gentlemen's houses mentioned, and East Lynne, the mile of road was very solitary, much overshadowed by trees. One house alone stood there, and that was about three-quarters of a mile before you came to East Lynne, and full a quarter of a mile after you had passed the houses. It was on the left-hand side, a square ugly red brick house with a weathercock on the top, standing some little distance from the road. A flat lawn extended before it, and close to the palings, which divided it from the road, was a grove of trees, some yards in depth. The lawn was divided by a narrow middle gravel path, to which you gained access from the road by a narrow iron gate, which took you to the rustic portico of the house. You entered upon a large flagged hall with a reception-room on either hand, and the staircase, a wide one, facing you; by the side of the staircase you passed on to the servants' apartments and offices. This place was called the Grove, and was the property and residence of Richard Hare, Esquire, commonly called Mr. Justice Hare.
The room to the left hand, as you went in, was the
general sitting-room, the other was very much kept
boxed up in lavender and brown holland, to be opened
on state occasions. Justice and Mrs. Hare had three
children, a son and two daughters. Anne was the
elder of the girls, and had married young; Barbara,
the
In this sitting-room, on a chilly evening early in May, a few days subsequent to that which had witnessed the visit of Mr. Carlyle to the Earl of Mount Severn, sat Mrs. Hare, a pale, delicate woman, buried in shawls and cushions: her arm-chair was drawn to the hearth, though there was no fire: but the day had been warm. At the window sat a pretty girl, very fair, with blue eyes, light hair, a bright complexion, and small aquiline features. She was listlessly turning over the leaves of a book.
"Barbara, I am sure it must be tea-time now."
"Time seems to move slowly with you, mamma. It is scarcely a quarter of an hour since I told you it was but ten minutes past six."
"I am so thirsty," murmured the poor invalid. "Do go and look at the clock again, Barbara."
Barbara Hare rose with a gesture of impatience, opened the door, and glanced at the large clock in the hall. "It wants nine-and-twenty minutes to seven, mamma. I wish you would put your watch on of a day: four times you have sent me to look at that clock since dinner."
"I am so thirsty," repeated Mrs. Hare, with a sort of sob. "If seven o'clock would but strike! I am dying for my tea."
It may occur to the reader that a lady in her own house,
"dying for her tea," might surely order it brought
in, although the customary hour had not struck. Not
so Mrs. Hare. Since her husband had first brought
her home to that house, four-and-twenty years ago,
she had never dared to express a will in it; must bear
down all before it, was in fault; not his kindness:
he never meant to be unkind to his wife. Of his
three children, Barbara alone had inherited this
will, but in her it was softened down.
"Barbara," began Mrs. Hare again, when she thought another quarter of an hour at least must have elapsed.
"Well, mamma."
"Ring, and tell them to be getting it in readiness, so that when seven strikes there may be no delay."
"Goodness, mamma! you know they always do have it ready. And there's no such hurry, for papa may not be home." But she rose, and rang the bell with a petulant motion, and when the man answered it, told him to have tea in to its time.
"If you knew, dear, how dry my throat is, how parched my mouth, you would have more patience with me."
Barbara closed her book, kissed her mamma with a
repentant air, and turned listlessly to the window.
She seemed tired, not with fatigue, but with what
the French express by the word ennui .
"Here comes papa," she presently said.
"Oh, I am so glad!" cried poor Mrs. Hare. "Perhaps he will not mind having the tea in at once, if I tell him how thirsty I am."
The justice came in. A middle-sized man, with pompous features, a pompous walk, and a flaxen wig. In his aquiline nose, compressed lips, and pointed chin, might be traced a resemblance to his daughter: though he never could have been half so good-looking as was pretty Barbara.
"Richard," said Mrs. Hare from between her shawls, the instant he opened the door.
"Well?"
"Would you please let me have tea in now? Would you very much mind taking it a little earlier this evening? I am feverish again, and my tongue is so parched, I don't know how to speak."
"Oh, it's near seven: you won't have long to wait."
With this exceedingly gracious answer to an invalid's request, Mr. Hare quitted the room again, and banged the door. He had not spoken unkindly or roughly, simply with indifference. But, ere Mrs. Hare's meek sigh of disappointment was over, the door was re-opened, and the flaxen wig thrust in again.
"I don't mind if I do have it now. It will be a fine moonlight night, and I am going with Pinner as far as Beauchamp's, to smoke a pipe. Order it in, Barbara."
The tea was made, and partaken of, and the justice departed for Mr. Beauchamp's, Squire Pinner calling for him at the gate. Mr. Beauchamp was a gentleman who farmed a great deal of land, and who was also Lord Mount Severn's agent, or steward, for East Lynne. He lived higher up the road, some little distance beyond East Lynne.
"I am so cold, Barbara," shivered Mrs. Hare, as she
watched the justice down the gravel path. "I
"Have it lighted if you like," responded Barbara, ringing the bell. "Papa will know nothing about it, one way or the other, for he won't be home till after bedtime. Jasper, mamma is cold, and would like a fire lighted."
"Plenty of sticks, Jasper, that it may burn up quickly," said Mrs. Hare, in a pleading voice; as if the sticks were Jasper's, and not hers.
Mrs. Hare got her fire, and she drew her chair in front, and put her feet on the fender, to catch its warmth. Barbara, listless still, went into the hall, took a woollen shawl from the stand there, threw it over her shoulders, and went out. She strolled down the straight, formal path, and stood at the iron gate, looking over it into the public road. Not very public in that spot, and at that hour, but as lonely as one could wish. The night was calm and pleasant, though somewhat chilly for the beginning of May, and the moon was getting high in the sky.
"When will he come home?" she murmured, as she leaned head upon the gate. "Oh, what would life be, without him? How miserable these few days have been! I wonder what took him there! I wonder what is detaining him! Cornelia said he was only gone for a day."
The faint echo of footsteps in the distance stole upon
her ear, and Barbara drew a little back, and hid
herself under shelter of the trees, not choosing to
be seen by any stray passer-by. But, as they drew
near, a sudden change came over her; her eyes
lighted up, her cheeks were dyed with crimson, and
her veins tingled with
Cautiously peeping over the gate again, she looked down the road. A tall form, whose very height and strength bore a grace of which its owner was unconscious, was advancing rapidly towards her from the direction of West Lynne. Again she shrank away: true love is ever timid: and whatever may have been Barbara Hare's other qualities, her love at least was true and deep. But, instead of the gate opening, with the firm, quick motion peculiar to the hand which guided it, the footsteps seemed to pass, and not to have turned at all towards it. Barbara's heart sank, and she stole to the gate again, and looked out with a yearning look.
Yes, sure enough, he was striding on, not thinking of her, not coming to her; and she, in the disappointment and impulse of the moment, called to him.
"Archibald!"
Mr. Carlyle—it was no other—turned on his heel, and approached the gate.
"Is it you, Barbara! Watching for thieves and poachers? How are you?
"How are you?" she returned, holding the gate open for him to enter, as he shook hands, and striving to calm down her agitation. "When did you return?"
"Only now: by the eight o'clock train. Which got in beyond its time, having dawdled unpardonably at the stations. They little thought they had me in it, as their looks betrayed, when I got out. I have not been home yet."
"No! What will Cornelia say?"
"I went into the office for five minutes. But I have
"Papa has gone up to Mr. Beauchamp's."
"Mr. Hare! Has he?"
"He and Squire Pinner," continued Barbara. "They are gone to have a smoking bout. And if you wait there with papa, it will be too late to come in, for he is sure not to be home before eleven or twelve."
Mr. Carlyle bent his head in deliberation. "Then I think it is of little use my going on," said he, "for my business with Beauchamp is private. I must defer it until to-morrow."
He took the gate out of her hand, closed it, and placed the hand within his own arm, to walk with her to the house. It was done in a matter-of-fact, real sort of way, with nothing of romance or sentiment: but Barbara Hare felt that she was in Eden.
"And how have you all been, Barbara, these few days?"
"Oh, very well. What made you start off so suddenly? You never said you were going, or came to wish us good bye."
"You have just expressed it, Barbara—'suddenly.' A matter of business suddenly arose, and I suddenly went up upon it."
"Cornelia said you were only gone for a day."
"Did she. When in London I find many things to do. Is Mrs. Hare better?"
"Just the same. I think mamma's ailments are fancies, half of them: if she would but rouse herself, she would be better. What is in that parcel?"
"You are not to inquire, Miss Barbara. It does not concern you. It only concerns Mrs. Hare."
"It is something you have brought for mamma, Archibald!"
"Of course. A countryman's visit to London entails buying presents for his friends: at least, it used to do so in the old-fashioned days."
"When people made their wills before starting, and were a fortnight doing the journey in the waggon," laughed Barbara. "Grandpapa used to tell us tales of that, when we were children. But is it really something for mamma?"
"Don't I tell you so? I have brought something for you."
"Oh! What is it?" she uttered, her colour rising, and wondering whether he was in jest or earnest.
"There's an impatient girl! 'What is it?' Wait a moment, and you shall see what it is."
He put the parcel, or roll, he was carrying, upon a garden-chair, and proceeded to search his pockets. Every pocket was visited, apparently in vain.
"Barbara, I think it is gone. I must have lost it somehow."
Her heart beat as she stood there silently, looking up at
him in the moonlight. Was it lost?
What had it been?
But, upon a second search, he came upon something in the pocket of his coat-tail. "Here it is, I believe: what brought it in there?" He opened a small box, and taking out a long gold chain, threw it round her neck. A locket was attached to it.
Her cheeks' crimson went and came, her heart beat more rapidly. She could not speak a word of thanks; and Mr. Carlyle took up the roll, and walked on into the presence of Mrs. Hare.
Barbara followed in a few minutes. Her mother was standing up, watching with pleased expectation the movements of Mr. Carlyle. No candles were in the room, but it was bright with firelight.
"Now don't you laugh at me," quoth he, untying the string of the parcel. "It is not a roll of velvet for a dress, and it is not a roll of parchment, conferring twenty thousand pounds a year. But it is—an aircushion!"
It was what poor Mrs. Hare, so worn with sitting and lying, had often longed for: she had heard such a luxury was to be bought in London, but never remembered to have seen one. She took it almost with a greedy hand, casting a grateful look at Mr. Carlyle.
"How am I to thank you for it?" she murmured through her tears.
"If you thank me at all, I will never bring you anything
again," cried he, gaily, pleased to see her so
pleased; for, whatever the justice and Barbara may
have done, he felt lively pity for Mrs.
Hare, sympathising with her sufferings. "I have
heard you wish for the comfort of an air-cushion,
and happening to see some displayed in a window in
the Strand, it put me in mind to bring you one."
"How thin it is!" exclaimed Mrs. Hare.
"Thin! Oh yes, thin at present, because it is not 'fixed,' as our friends over the Atlantic say. See: this is the way to fill it with air. There; it is thick now."
"It was so truly kind of you to think of me, Archibald!"
"I have been telling Barbara that a visit to London entails bringing gifts for friends," returned Mr. Carlyle. "Do you see how smart I have made Barbara?"
Barbara hastily took off the chain, and laid it before her mother.
"What a beautiful chain!" uttered Mrs. Hare, in surprise. "Archibald, you are too good, too generous! This must have cost a great deal: this is beyond a trifle."
"Nonsense!" laughed Mr. Carlyle. "I'll tell you both how I came to buy it. I went into a jeweller's about my watch, which has taken to lose lately in a most unceremonious fashion, and there I saw a whole display of chains, hanging up; some ponderous enough for a sheriff, some light and elegant enough for Barbara: I dislike to see a thick chain on a lady's neck. They put me in mind of the chain she lost the day she and Cornelia went with me to Lynneborough; which loss Barbara persisted in declaring was my fault, for dragging her through the town, sight-seeing, while Cornelia did her shopping."
"But I was only joking, when I said so," was the interruption of Barbara. "Of course it would have happened had you not been with me: the links were always snapping."
"Well: these chains in the shop in London put me in mind of Barbara's misfortune, and I chose one. Then the shopman brought forth some lockets, and enlarged upon their convenience for holding deceased relatives' hair, not to speak of sweethearts', until I told him he might attach one. I thought it might hold that piece of hair you prize, Barbara," he concluded, dropping his voice.
"What piece?" asked Mrs. Hare.
Mr. Carlyle glanced round the room, as if fearful the
very walls might hear his whisper. "Richard's.
Barbara
Mrs. Hare sank back in her chair, and hid her face in her hands shivering visibly. The words evidently awoke some poignant source of deep sorrow. "Oh, my boy! my boy!" she wailed: "my boy! my unhappy boy! Mr. Hare wonders at my ill-health, Archibald; Barbara ridicules it; but there lies the source of all my misery, mental and bodily. Oh, Richard! Richard!"
There was a distressing pause; for the topic admitted of neither hope nor consolation. "Put your chain on again, Barbara," Mr. Carlyle said, after a while, "and I wish you health to wear it out. Health and reformation, young lady."
Barbara smiled, and glanced at him with her pretty blue eyes, so full of love. "What have you brought for Cornelia?" she resumed.
"Something splendid," he answered, with a mock serious face; "only, I hope I have not been taken in. I bought her a shawl. The vendors vowed it was true Parisian cashmere: I hope it won't turn out to be common Manchester."
"If it does, Cornelia will not know the difference."
"I can't answer for that. But, for my part, I don't see why foreign goods should bear the palm over British," observed Mr. Carlyle, becoming national. "If I wore shawls, I would discard the best French one ever made, for a good honest one from our own manufactories, Norwich or Paisley."
"Wait till you do wear them, you would soon tell a different tale," said Barbara, significantly.
Mrs. Hare took her hands from her pale face. "What was the price?" she inquired.
"If I tell you, you must promise not to betray it to Cornelia. She would rail at me for extravagance, and lay it up between folds of tissue paper, and never bring it out again. I gave eighteen guineas."
"That is a great deal," observed Mrs. Hare. "It ought to be a very good one. I never gave more than six guineas for a shawl in all my life."
"And Cornelia, I dare say, never more than half six," laughed Mr. Carlyle. "Well, I shall wish you good evening and go to her, for if she knows I am back, all this while, I shall be lectured."
He shook hands with them both. Barbara, however, accompanied him to the front door, and stepped outside with him.
"You will catch cold, Barbara. You have left your shawl in-doors."
"Oh no, I shall not. How very soon you are leaving: you have scarcely stayed ten minutes."
"But you forget I have not been home."
"You were on your road to Beauchamp's, and would not have been home for an hour or two in that case," spoke Barbara, in a tone that savoured of resentment.
"That was different: that was upon business: and nobody allows for business more readily than Cornelia. But I shall not hear the last of it, if I suffer anything, but business, to keep me away from her: she has five hundred inquiries, touching London, at her tongue's end this instant, be you very sure. Barbara, I think your mamma looks unusually ill."
"You know how she suffers a little thing to upset her,
and last night she had what she calls one of her
dreams," answered Barbara. "She says it is a warning
"It related to—the—"
Mr. Carlyle stopped, and Barbara glanced round with a shudder, and drew closer to him as she whispered. He had not given her his arm this time.
"Yes; to the murder. You know mamma has always declared that Bethel had something to do with it, she says her dreams would have convinced her of it, if nothing else did, and she dreamt she saw him with—with—you know."
"Hallijohn?" whispered Mr. Carlyle.
"With Hallijohn," assented Barbara, with a shiver. "He
appeared to be standing over him, as he lay on the
floor; just as he did lie on it. And that
wretched Afy was standing at the end of the kitchen,
looking on."
"But Mrs. Hare ought not to suffer dreams to disturb her peace by day," remonstrated Mr. Carlyle. "It is not to be surprised at, that she dreams of the murder, because she is always dwelling upon it, but she should strive and throw the feeling from her with the night."
"You know what mamma is. Of course she ought to do so, but she cannot. Papa wonders what makes her get up so ill and trembling of a morning, and mamma has to make all sorts of excuses, for not a hint, as you aware, must be breathed to him about the murder."
Mr. Carlyle gravely nodded.
"Mamma does so harp upon Bethel. And I know
Mr. Carlyle walked on in silence: indeed, there was no reply that he could make. A cloud had fallen upon the house of Mr. Hare, and it was an unhappy subject. Barbara continued:
"But, for mamma to have taken it into her head that 'some evil is going to happen' because she has had this dream, and to make herself miserable over it, is so very absurd, that I have felt quite cross with her all day. Such nonsense, you know, Archibald, to believe that dreams give signs of what is going to happen? so far behind these enlightened days!"
"Your mamma's trouble is great, Barbara; and she is not strong."
"I think all our troubles have been great since— since that dark evening," responded Barbara.
"Have you heard from Anne?" inquired Mr. Carlyle, willing to change the subject.
"Yes, she is very well. What do you think they are going to name the baby? Anne: after her and mamma. So very ugly a name! Anne!"
"I do not think so," said M. Carlyle. "It is simple and unpretending; I like it much. Look at the long, pretentious names in our family—Archibald! Cornelia! And your's, too—Barbara! What a mouthful they all are!"
Barbara contracted her eyebrows. It was equivalent to saying that he did not like her name.
"Had the magistrates a busy day yesterday, do you know?" he resumed.
"Very much so, I believe. But you have not remained long enough for me to tell you any news."
They reached the gate, and Mr. Carlyle was about to pass out of it, when Barbara laid her hand on his arm to detain him, and spoke in a timid voice. "Archibald."
"What is it?"
"I have not said a word of thanks to you for this," she said, touching the chain and locket: "my tongue seemed tied. Do not deem me ungrateful."
"You foolish girl!—it is not worth thanks. There! now I am paid. Good night, Barbara."
He had bent down and kissed her cheek; swung through the gate, laughing, and strode away. "Don't say I never give you anything," he turned his head round to say. "Good night."
All her veins were tingling, all her pulses beating; her heart was throbbing with its sense of bliss. He had never kissed her, that she could remember, since she was a child. And when she returned in-doors, her spirits were so extravagantly high, that Mrs. Hare wondered.
"Ring for the lamp, Barbara, and you can get to your work. But don't have the shutters closed: I like to look out on these light nights."
Barbara, however, did not get to her work: she also perhaps liked "looking out, on a light night," for she sat down at the window. She was living the last half hour over again. "'Don't say I never give you anything,'" she murmured: "did he allude to the chain, or to the—the kiss? Oh Archibald! why don't you say that you love me?"
Mr. Carlyle had been all his life upon intimate terms
The clock struck ten. Mrs. Hare took her customary sup of brandy-and-water, a small tumbler three parts full. Without it, she believed she could never get to sleep: it deadened unhappy thought, she said. Barbara, after making it had turned again to the window, but she did not resume her seat. She stood right in front of it, her forehead bent forward against the middle pane. The lamp, casting a bright light, was behind her, so that her figure might be distinctly observable from the lawn, had any one been there to look upon it.
She stood there in the midst of dreamland, giving way to
all its enchanting and most delusive fascinations.
She saw herself, in anticipation, the wife of Mr.
Carlyle, the envied, thrice envied of all West
Lynne: for, like as he was the dearest on earth to
her heart, so was he the greatest match in the
neighbourhood around. Not a mother but coveted him
for her child; not a daughter but would have said
"Yes, and thank you" to an offer from the attractive
Archibald Carlyle. "I never
A pause. Barbara's eyes were fixed upon the moonlight.
"If he would but say he loved me! if he would but ease my aching heart! But it must come; I know it will; and if that cantankerous, cross, old Corny—"
Barbara Hare stopped. What was that, at the far end of
the lawn, just in advance of the shade of the thick
trees? Their leaves were not causing the movement,
for it was a still night. It had been there some
minutes; it was evidently a human form. What
was it? Surely it was making signs to
her!
Or else it looked as though it was. That was certainly its arm moving, and now it advanced a pace nearer, and raised something which it wore on its head —a battered hat with a broad brim, a "wide-awake," encircled with a wisp of straw.
Barbara Hare's heart leaped, as the saying runs, into her mouth, and her face became deadly white in the moonlight. Her first thought was to alarm the servants; her second, to be still; for she remembered the fear and mystery that attached to the house. She went into the hall, shutting her mamma in the parlour, and stood in the shade of the portico, gazing still. But the figure evidently followed her movements with its sight, and the hat was again taken off, and waved violently.
Barbara Hare turned sick with utter terror; she
must fathom it; she must see who and what it was;
"Mamma," she said, returning to the parlour and catching up her shawl, while striving to speak without emotion, "I shall just walk down the path, and see if papa is coming."
Mrs. Hare did not reply. She was musing upon other things, in that quiescent, happy mood. which a small portion of spirits will impart to one weak in body; and Barbara softly closed the door, and stole out again to the portico. She stood a moment to rally her courage, and again the hat was waved impatiently.
Barbara Hare commenced her walk towards it; an undefined sense of evil filling her sinking heart: mingling with which came, with a rush of terror, a fear of that other undefined evil—the evil Mrs. Hare had declared was foreboded in her dream.
Cold and still looked the old house in the
moonbeams. Never was the moon brighter; it lighted
the far-stretching garden, it illumined even the
weathercock aloft, it shone upon the portico, and
upon Barbara as she had appeared in it. Stealing
from the portico, walked Barbara, her eyes strained
in dread affright on that grove of trees, at the
foot of the garden. What was it that had stepped out
of the trees, and mysteriously beckoned to her as
she stood at the window, turning her heart to
sickness as she gazed? Was it a human being, one to
bring more evil on the house, where so much evil had
already fallen; was it a supernatural visitant; or
was it but a delusion of her own eyesight? Not the
latter, certainly, for the figure was now emerging
again, motioning to her as before; and, with a white
face and shaking limbs, Barbara clutched her shawl
round her and went down the path in the moonlight.
The beckoning form retreated within the dark trees
as she neared it, and Barbara halted.
"Who and what are you?" she asked under her breath. "What do you want?"
"Barbara," was the whispered, eager answer, "don't you recognise me?"
Too surely she did, the voice at any rate, and a cry escaped her, telling more of terror than of joy, though betraying both. She penetrated the trees, and burst into tears as one, in the dress of a farm labourer, caught her in his arms. In spite of his smock-frock and his straw-wisped hat, and his false whiskers, black as Erebus, she knew him for her brother.
"Oh, Richard! where have you come from? What brings you here?"
"Did you know me, Barbara?" was his rejoinder.
"How was it likely—in this disguise! A thought crossed my mind that it might be some one from you, and even that made me sick with terror. How could you be so hazardous as to come here?" she added, wringing her hands. "If you are discovered, it is certain death; death—upon—you know!"
"Upon the gallows," returned Richard Hare. "I do know it, Barbara."
"Then why risk it? Should mamma see you, it will kill her outright."
"I can't live on as I am living," he answered, gloomily. "I have been working in London ever since—"
"In London!" interrupted Barbara.
"In London: and have never stirred out of it. But it is hard work for me, and now I have an opportunity of doing better, if I can get a little money. Perhaps my mother can let me have it; it is what I have come to ask for."
"How are you working? What at?"
"In a stable-yard."
"A stable-yard!" she uttered, in a deeply shocked tone. "Richard!"
"Did you expect it would be as a merchant; or a banker; or perhaps as secretary to one of her Majesty's ministers—or that I was a gentleman at large, living on my fortune?" retorted Richard Hare, in a tone of chafed anguish, painful to hear. "I get twelve shillings a week, Barbara, and that has to find me in everything."
"Poor Richard! poor Richard!" she wailed, caressing his hand, and weeping over it. "Oh, what a miserable night's work that was! Our only comfort is, Richard, that you must have committed the deed in madness."
"I did not commit it at all," he replied.
"What!" she exclaimed.
"Barbara, I swear that I am innocent; I swear I was not present when the man was murdered; I swear that, from my own positive knowledge, my eyesight, I know no more who did it than you. The guessing at it is enough for me; and my guess is as sure and true a one as that that moon is in the heavens."
Barbara shivered as she drew closer to him. It was a shivering subject. "You surely do not mean to throw the guilt on Bethel?"
"Bethel!" slightly returned Richard Hare. "He had nothing to do with it. He was after his gins and his snares that night, though, poacher that he is!"
"Bethel is no poacher, Richard."
"Is he not," rejoined Richard Hare, significantly. "The
truth, as to what he is, may come out some time. Not
that I wish it to come out: the man has done no harm
to me, and he may go on poaching with
"Richard," interrupted his sister, in a hushed voice, "mamma entertains one fixed idea, which she cannot put from her. She says she is certain Bethel had something to do with the murder."
"Then she is wrong. Why should she think so?"
"How the conviction arose at first, I cannot tell you: I do not think she knows herself. But you remember how weak and fanciful she is, and since that dreadful night she is always having what she calls 'dreams,' meaning that she dreams of the murder. In all these dreams Bethel is prominent; and she says she feels an absolute certainty that he was, in some way, mixed up in it."
"Barbara, he was no more mixed up in it than you."
"And—you say that you were not?"
"I was not even at the cottage at the time; I swear it to you. The man who did the deed was Thorn."
"Thorn!" echoed Barbara, lifting her head. "Who is Thorn?"
"I don't know who. I wish I did: I wish I could unearth him. He was a friend of Afy's."
Barbara threw back her neck with a haughty gesture. "Richard!"
"What?"
"You forget yourself, when you mention that name to me."
"Well," returned Richard, "it was not to discuss these things that I put myself in jeopardy. And to assert my innocence can do no good: it cannot set aside the coroner's verdict of 'Wilful Murder against Richard Hare, the younger.' Is my father as bitter against me as ever?"
"Quite. He never mentions your name, or suffers it to be mentioned: he gave his orders to the servants that it never was to be spoken in the house again. Eliza could not, or would not, remember, and she persisted in still calling your room 'Mr. Richard's.' I think the woman did it heedlessly; not mischievously to provoke papa: she was a good servant, and had been with us three years, you know. The first time she transgressed, papa warned her; the second, he thundered at her, as I believe nobody else in the world can thunder; and the third time he turned her from the doors, never allowing her to get her bonnet: one of the others carried her bonnet and shawl out to the gate, and her boxes were sent away the same day. Papa took an oath that—Did you hear of it?"
"What oath? He takes many."
"This was a solemn one, Richard. After the delivery of
the verdict, he took an oath in the justice-room, in
the presence of his brother magistrates, that if he
could find you he would deliver you up to justice,
and that he would do it, though you might
not turn up for ten years to come. You know his
disposition, Richard, and therefore may be sure that
he will keep it. Indeed, it is most dangerous for
you to be here."
"I know that he never treated me as he ought," cried Richard, bitterly. "If my health was delicate, causing my poor mother to indulge me, ought that to have been a reason for his ridiculing me on every possible occasion, public and private? Had my home been made happier, I should not have sought the society I did elsewhere. Barbara, I must be allowed an interview with my mother."
Barbara Hare reflected before she spoke. "I do not see how it could be managed."
"Why can't she come out to me, as you have done? Is she up, or in bed?"
"It is impossible to think of it to-night," returned Barbara, in an alarmed tone. "Papa may be in at any moment: he is spending the evening at Beauchamp's."
"It is hard to have been separated from her for eighteen months, and to go back without seeing her," returned Richard. "And about the money? It is a hundred pounds that I want."
"You must be here again to-morrow night, Richard: the money, no doubt, can be yours, but I am not so sure about your seeing mamma. I am terrified for your safety. But, if it as you say, that you are innocent," she added, after a pause, "could it not be proved?"
"Who is to prove it? The evidence is strong against me: and Thorn, did I mention him, would be as a myth to other people: nobody knew anything of him."
"Is he a myth?" asked Barbara, in a low tone.
"Are you and I myths?" retorted Richard. "So! even
you doubt me?"
"Richard," she suddenly exclaimed, "why not tell the whole circumstances to Archibald Carlyle? If any one can help you, or take means to establish your innocence, he can. And you know that he is true as steel."
"There's no other man living should be trusted with the secret, that I am here, except Carlyle. Where is it supposed that I am, Barbara?"
"Some think you are dead, some that you are in Australia:
the very uncertainly has nearly killed
"It had none. I dodged my way to London, and there I have been."
"Working in a stable-yard!"
"I could not do better. I was not brought up to anything; and I did understand horses. Besides, a man that the police-runners were after, could be more safe in obscurity, considering he was a gentleman, than—"
Barbara turned suddenly and placed her hand upon her brother's mouth. "Be silent for your life," she whispered: "here's papa."
Voices were heard approaching the gate, that of Justice Hare and of Squire Pinner. The latter walked on, the former came in. The brother and sister cowered together, scarcely daring to breathe: you might have heard Barbara's heart beating. Mr. Hare closed the gate, and walked on, up the path.
"I must go, Richard," she hastily said; "I dare not stay another minute. Be here again to-morrow night, and meanwhile I will see what can be done."
She was speeding away, but Richard held her back. "You did not seem to believe my assertion of innocence. Barbara, we are here alone in the still night, with God above us: as truly as that you and I must some time meet Him face to face, I told you truth. It was Thorn murdered Hallijohn, and I had nothing whatever to do with it."
Barbara broke out of the trees and flew along, but Mr. Hare was already in, locking and barring the door. "Let me in, papa," she called out.
The justice opened the door again, and his flaxen wig, his aquiline nose, and his amazed eyes gazed at Barbara. "Halloa! what brings you out at this time of night, young lady?"
"I went down to the gate to look for you," she panted, "and had—had—strolled over to the side path. Did you not see me?"
Barbara was truthful by nature and habit; but, in such a cause, how could she avoid dissimulation? "Thank you, papa," she said, as she went in.
"You ought to have been in bed an hour ago," angrily responded Mr. Justice Hare.
In the centre of West Lynne stood two houses
adjoining each other, one large, the other much
smaller. The large one was the Carlyle residence,
and the small one was devoted to the Carlyle
offices. The name of Carlyle bore a lofty standing
in the country; Carlyle and Davidson were known as
first-class practitioners; no pettifogging lawyers
were they. It was Carlyle and Davidson in the days
gone by; now it was Archibald Carlyle. The old firm
were brothers-in-law, the first Mrs. Carlyle having
been Mr. Davidson's sister. She had died and left
one child, Cornelia, who was grown up when her
father married again. The second Mrs. Carlyle died
when her son, Archibald, was born, and his
half-sister reared him, loved him, and ruled him.
She bore for him all the authority of a mother; the
boy had known no other, and when a little child, he
had called her Mamma Corny. Mamma Corny had done her
duty by him, that was undoubted; but Mamma Corny had
never relaxed her rule; with an iron hand she liked
to rule him now, in great things as in small, just
as she had done in the days of his babyhood. And
Archibald generally submitted, for the force of
habit is strong. She was a woman of strong sense,
but, in
Miss Carlyle, or, as she was called in the town, Miss
Corny, had never married; it was pretty certain she
never would; people thought that her intense love of
her young brother kept her single, for it was not
likely that the daughter of the rich Mr. Carlyle had
wanted for offers. Other maidens confess to soft and
tender impressions; to a hope of being, some time or
another, solicited to abandon their father's name,
and become somebody's better half. Not so Miss
Carlyle: all who had approached her with the
love-lorn tale, she sent quickly to the right-about.
The last venture was from the new curate, and
occurred when she was in her fortieth year. He made
his appearance at her house one morning betimes, in
his white Sunday necktie, and a pair of new gloves
drawn on for the occasion, colou lavender. Miss
Corny, who was an exceedingly active housekeeper in
her own house, a great deal more so than the
servants liked, had just been giving her orders for
dinner. They comprised, amongst other things, a
treacle-pudding for the kitchen, and she went
herself her , and not for money, Miss Carlyle for
once lost her temper. She screamed out that he ought
to be ashamed of himself for a raw boy as he was,
and she flung the contents of the basin over his
spotless shirt-front. How the crestfallen divine got
out of the house and down West Lynne to his
lodgings, he never cared to recal. Sundry juveniles
of both sexes, nursing babies or carrying out
parcels, collected at his heels and escorted him,
openly surmising, with various degrees of envy, that
he had been caught dipping his head for a sly lick
into the grocer's treacle-barrel, and the indignant
owner had soused him in. The story got wind, and
Miss Corny was not troubled with any more
offers.
Mr. Carlyle was seated in his own private room in his
office the morning after his return from town. His
confidential clerk and manager stood near him, one
who
"Jones and Rushworth have come to an outbreak at last," cried he, when he had pretty nearly arrived at the end of his catalogue, "and the upshot will be an action at the summer assizes. They were both here yesterday, one after the other, each wanting you to act for him, and will be here to-day for an answer."
"I will not act for either," said Mr. Carlyle; "I will have nothing to do with them. They are a bad lot, and it was an iniquitous piece of business their obtaining the money in the first instance. When rogues fall out, honest men get their own. I decline it altogether: let them carry themselves to somebody else."
"Very good," replied Mr. Dill.
"Colonel Bethel's here, sir," said a clerk, opening the door and addressing Mr. Carlyle. "Can you see him?"
Mr. Dill turned round to the clerk. "Ask the
"Very well. Dill, certain papers will be down in a few
days, relating to mortgages and claims on the East
Lynne estate; they are coming with the title-deeds.
I want them carefully looked over by you ,
and nothing said."
Mr. Dill gave a quiet nod.
"East Lynne is about to change hands. And, in purchasing property from an embarrassed man like Mount Severn, it is necessary to be keen and cautious," continued Mr. Carlyle.
"It is. Has he come to the end of his tether?"
"Not far short of it, I fancy; but East Lynne will be
disposed of sub rosâ . Not a syllable
abroad, you understand."
"All right, Mr. Archibald. Who is the purchaser? It is a fine property."
Mr. Carlyle smiled. "You will know who, long before the world does. Examine the deeds with a Jew's eye. And now send in Bethel."
Between the room of Mr. Carlyle and that of the clerk's
was a small square space, or hall, having ingress
also from the house passage; another room opened
from it, a narrow one, which was Mr. Dill's own
peculiar sanctum. Here he saw clients when Mr.
Carlyle was out or engaged, and here he issued
private orders. A little window, not larger than a
pane of glass, looked out from it on the clerks'
office; they called it Old Dill's peep-hole, and
wished it anywhere else, for his spectacles might be
discerned at it more often than was agreeable. The
old gentleman had a desk also in their office, and
there he frequently sat. He was sitting
"Can I see Mr. Carlyle?"
Mr. Dill rose from his seat and shook hands with her. She
drew him into the passage, and he closed the door.
Perhaps he felt surprised, for it was not
the custom for ladies, young and single, to come
there after Mr. Carlyle.
"Presently, Miss Barbara. He is engaged just now. The justices are with him."
"The justices!" uttered Barbara, in alarm, "and papa one? Whatever shall I do? He must not see me: I would not have him see me here for the world."
An ominous sound of talking: the justices were evidently coming forth. Mr. Dill laid hold of Barbara, whisked her through the clerks' room, not daring to take her the other way lest he should encounter them, and shut her in his own. "What brought papa here at this moment?" thought Barbara, whose face was crimson.
A few minutes and Mr. Dill opened the door again. "They are gone now, and the coast's clear, Miss Barbara."
"I don't know what opinion you must form of me, Mr. Dill," she whispered, "but I will tell you in confidence that I am here on some business for mamma, who was not well enough to come herself. It is a little private matter that she does not wish papa to know of."
"Child," answered the manager, "a lawyer receives visits from many people; and it is not the place of those about him to 'think.'"
He opened the door as he spoke, ushered her into the presence of Mr. Carlyle, and left her. The latter rose in astonishment.
"You must regard me as a client, and pardon the intrusion," said Barbara, with a forced laugh to hide her agitation. "I am here on the part of mamma: and I nearly met papa in your passage, which terrified me out of my senses. Mr. Dill shut me into his room."
Mr. Carlyle motioned to Barbara to seat herself, and then resumed his own seat, beside his table. Barbara could not avoid noticing how different his manners were in his office, from his evening manners when he was "off duty." Here he was the staid, calm man of business.
"I have a strange thing to tell you," she began, in a whisper, "but—is it impossible that any one can hear us?" she broke off, with a look of dread. "It would be—it might be—death."
"It is quite impossible," calmly replied Mr. Carlyle. "The doors are double doors: did you not notice that they were?"
Nevertheless, she left her chair, and stood close to Mr. Carlyle, resting her hand upon the table. He rose, of course.
"Richard is here."
"Richard!" repeated Mr. Carlyle. "At West Lynne!"
"He appeared at the house last night in disguise, and made signs to me from the grove of trees. You may imagine my alarm. He has been in London all this while, half starving, working—I feel ashamed to mention it to you—in a stable-yard. And oh, Archibald! he says he is innocent."
Mr. Carlyle made no reply to this: he probably had no faith in the assertion. "Sit down, Barbara," he said, drawing her chair closer.
Barbara sat down again, but her manner was hurried and nervous. "Is it quite sure that no stranger will be coming in? It would look so peculiar to see me here. But mamma was too unwell to come herself—or, rather, she feared papa's questioning, if he found out that she came."
"Be at ease," replied Mr. Carlyle: "this room is sacred from the intrusion of strangers. What of Richard?"
"He says that he was not in the cottage at the time the murder was committed. That the person who really did it was a man of the name of Thorn."
"What Thorn?" asked Mr. Carlyle, suppressing all sign of incredulity.
"I don't know: a friend of Afy's, he said. Archibald, he swore to it in the most solemn manner: and I believe, as truly as that I am now repeating it to you, that he was speaking truth. I want you to see Richard, if possible: he is coming to the same place to-night. If he can tell his own tale to you, perhaps you may find out a way by which his innocence may be made manifest. You are so clever; you can do anything."
Mr. Carlyle smiled. "Not quite anything, Barbara. Was this the purport of Richard's visit—to say this?"
"Oh no: he thinks it is of no use to say it, for nobody
would believe him against the evidence. He came to
ask for a hundred pounds; he say he has an
opportunity of doing better, if he can have that
sum. Mamma has sent me to you: she has not the money
by her, and she dare not ask papa for it, as it is
for
"Do you want it now?" asked Mr. Carlyle. "If so, I must send to the bank. Dill never keeps much in the house when I am away."
"Not until evening. Can you manage to see Richard?"
"It is hazardous," mused Mr. Carlyle: "for him, I mean. Still, if he is to be in the grove to-night, I may as well be there also. What disguise is he in?"
"A farm labourer's; the best he could adopt about here, with large black whiskers. He is stopping about three miles off, he said, in some obscure hiding-place. And now," continued Barbara, "I want you to advise me: had I better inform mamma that Richard is here, or not?"
Mr. Carlyle did not understand: and said so.
"I declare I am bewildered," she exclaimed. "I should have premised that I have not yet told mamma it is Richard himself who is here: but that he had sent a messenger to beg for this money. Would it be advisable to acquaint her?"
"Why should you not? I think you ought to do so."
"Then I will. I was fearing the hazard, for she is sure to insist upon seeing him. Richard also wishes for an interview."
"It is only natural. Mrs. Hare must be thankful to hear, so far, that he is safe."
"I never saw anything like it," returned Barbara; "the
change is akin to magic: she says it has put life
into her anew. And now for the last thing: how can
It may be questioned if Mr. Carlyle heard the last remark. He had drooped his eyelids in thought. "Have you told me all?" he asked presently, lifting them.
"I think so."
"Then I will consider it over, and—"
"I shall not like to come here again," interrupted Barbara. "It—it—might excite suspicion; some one might see me, too, and mention it to papa. Neither ought you to send to our house."
"Well—contrive to be in the street at four this afternoon. Stay, that's your dinner-hour; be walking up the street at three, three precisely; I will meet you."
He rose, shook hands, and escorted Barbara through the small hall, along the passage to the house door: a courtesy probably not yet shown to any client, by Mr. Carlyle. The door closed upon her, and Barbara had taken one step from it, when something large loomed down upon her, like a ship in full sail.
She must have been the tallest lady in the world— out of a caravan. A fine woman in her day, but angular and bony now. Still, in spite of the angles and the bones, there was majesty in the appearance of Miss Carlyle.
"Why—what on earth!" began she—"have you been
with Archibald?"
Barbara Hare stammered out the excuse she had given Mr. Dill.
"Your mamma sent you on business! I never heard of such a thing. Twice have I been in to see Archibald, and twice did Dill answer that he was engaged and must not be interrupted. I shall make old Dill explain his meaning for observing a mystery to me."
"There is no mystery," answered Barbara, feeling quite sick lest Miss Carlyle should proclaim there was, before the clerks, or to her father. "Mamma wanted Mr. Carlyle's opinion upon a little private business, and, not feeling well enough to come herself, she sent me."
Miss Carlyle did not believe a word. "What business?" asked she, unceremoniously.
"It is nothing that could interest you. A trifling matter, relating to a little money. It's nothing, indeed."
"Then, if it's nothing, why were you closeted so long with Archibald?"
"He was asking the particulars," replied Barbara, recovering her equanimity.
Miss Carlyle sniffed: as she invariably did, when dissenting from a problem. She was sure there was some mystery astir. She turned and walked down the street with Barbara, but she was none the more likely to get anything out of her.
Mr. Carlyle returned to his room, deliberated a few moments, and then rang his bell. A clerk answered it.
"Go to the Buck's Head. If Mr. Hare and the other magistrates are there, ask them to step over to me."
The young man did as he was bid, and came back with the noted justices as his heels. They obeyed the summons with alacrity: for they believed they had got themselves into a judicial scrape, and that Mr. Carlyle alone could get them out of it.
"I will not request you to sit down," began Mr. Carlyle, "for it is barely a moment I shall detain you. The more I think about this man's having been put in prison, the less I like it; and I have been considering that you had better, all five, come and smoke your pipes at my house this evening, when we shall have time to discuss what must be done. Come at seven, not later; and you will find my father's old jar replenished with the best broad-cut, and half a dozen churchwarden pipes. Shall it be so?"
The whole five accepted the invitation eagerly. And they were filing out, when Mr. Carlyle laid his finger on the arm of Justice Hare.
" You will be sure to come, Mr. Hare," he
whispered. "We could not get on without you: all
heads," with a slight inclination towards those
going out, "are not gifted with the clear good sense
of yours."
"Sure and certain," responded the gratified justice: "fire and water shouldn't keep me away."
Soon after Mr. Carlyle was left alone, another clerk entered. "Miss Carlyle is asking to see you, sir, and Colonel Bethel's come again."
"Send in Miss Carlyle first," was the answer. "What is it, Cornelia?"
"Ah! You may well ask what! Saying this morning that you could not dine at six, as usual, and then marching off, and never fixing the hour. How can I give my orders?"
"I thought business would have called me out, but I am not going now. We will dine a little earlier, Cornelia; say a quarter before six. I have invit—"
"What's up, Archibald?" interrupted Miss Carlyle.
"Up! Nothing, that I know of. I am very busy, Cornelia, and Colonel Bethel is waiting; I will talk to you at dinner time."
In reply to this plain hint, Miss Carlyle deliberately seated herself in the client's chair, and crossed her legs, her shoes and her white stockings in full view: for Miss Corny disdained long dresses as much as she disdained crinoline; or, as the inflating machines were called then, corded petticoats, crinoline not having come in. "I mean, what's up at the Hares', that Barbara should come here and be closeted with you? Business for her mother, she said."
"Why, you know the mess that Hare and the other justices have got into; committing that poor fellow to prison, because he was seen to pull up a weed in his garden on the Sunday," returned Mr. Carlyle, after an almost imperceptible pause. "Mrs. Hare—"
"A set of bumber-headed old donkeys!" was the complimentary interruption of Miss Carlyle. "The whole bench have not an ounce of sense between them."
"Mrs. Hare is naturally anxious for my opinion, for there may be some trouble over it, the man having appealed to the Secretary of State. She was too ill, Barbara said, to come to me herself. Cornelia, I have invited a party for to-night."
"A party!" echoed Miss Carlyle.
"Four or five of the justices; they are coming in to
"They shan't come," screamed Miss Carlyle. "Do you think I'll be poisoned with tobacco-smoke from a dozen-pipes?"
"You need not sit in the room."
"Nor they either. Clean curtains are just put up throughout the house, and I'll have no horrid pipes to blacken them."
"Cornelia," returned Mr. Carlyle, in a grave, firm tone, which, opinionated as she was, never failed in its effect upon her, "my having them is a matter of business; of business, you understand; and, come they must. If you object to their being in the sitting-rooms, they must be in my bed-room."
The word "business" always bore for Miss Carlyle one meaning, that of money-making. Mr. Carlyle knew her weak point, and sometimes played upon it, when he could gain his end by no other means. Her love for money amounted almost to a passion; to acquire it, or to hear that he was acquiring it, was very dear to her. The same could not be said of him: many and many a dispute, that would have brought him in pounds and pounds, had it gone on to an action, did he labour to soothe down; and had reconciled his litigants by his plain, sincere advice.
"I'll buy you some new curtains, Cornelia, if their pipes spoil these," he quietly resumed. "And I really must beg you to leave me."
"When I have come to the bottom of this affair with
Barbara Hare," resolutely returned Miss Corny,
dropping the point of contest as to the pipes. "You
are very clever, Archie, but you can't deceive me. I
asked
She sat bolt upright in her chair and stared at him, her lofty figure drawn to its full height. Not in features were they alike; some resemblance, perhaps, there might be in the expanse of the forehead and the way in which the hair grew, arched from the temples: Miss Carlyle's hair was going grey now, and she wore it in curls which were rarely smooth, fastened back by combs which were rarely in their places. Her face was pale, well-shaped, and remarkable for nothing but a hard, decisive expression, her eyes, wide open and penetrating, were of the shade called "green." But, though she could not boast her brother's good looks, there were many plainer women in West Lynne than Cornelia Carlyle.
Mr. Carlyle knew her and her resolute expression well, and he took his course, to tell her the truth. She was, to borrow the words Barbara had used to her brother with regard to him, true as steel. Confide to Miss Carlyle a secret, and she was trustworthy and impervious as he could be: but, let her once suspect that there was a secret which was being kept from her, and she would set to work like a ferret, and never stop till it was unearthed.
Mr. Carlyle bent forward and spoke in a whisper. "I will tell you if you wish, Cornelia, but it is not a pleasant thing to hear. Richard Hare has returned."
Miss Carlyle looked perfectly aghast. "Richard Hare! Is he mad?"
"It is not a very sane proceeding. He wants money from his mother, and Mrs. Hare sent Barbara to ask me to manage it for her. No wonder poor Barbara was flurried and nervous, for there's danger on all sides."
"Is he at their house?"
"How could he be there, and his father in it? He is in hiding two or three miles off, disguised as a labourer, and will be at the Grove to-night to receive this money. I have invited the justices, to get Mr. Hare safe away from his own house: if he saw Richard, he would undoubtedly give him up to justice, and—putting graver considerations aside—that would be pleasant neither for you nor for me. To have a connexion hanged for wilful murder, would be an ugly blot on the Carlyle escutcheon, Cornelia."
Miss Carlyle sat in silence, revolving the news, a contraction on her ample brow.
"And now you know all, Cornelia, and I do beg you to leave me, for I am overwhelmed with work today."
She rose without a word, passed out, and left her brother in peace. He snatched up a note, the first apparently that lay to hand, put it in an envelope, sealed and addressed it to himself. Then he called in Mr. Dill, and gave it to him. The latter looked in surprise at the superscription.
"At eight o'clock to-night, Dill, bring this to my house. Don't send it in, ask for me. You understand."
The old gentleman replied by a nod, and put the note in his pocket.
Mr. Carlyle was walking down the street at three o'clock that afternoon, when he met Barbara Hare. "It is all arranged," he said to her in passing. "I entertain the bench of justices to-night, Barbara, to pipes and ale, Mr. Hare being one."
She looked up in doubt. "Then—if you entertain them, you will not be able to come and meet Richard."
"Trust to me," was all his answer, as he hurried on.
The bench of justices did not fail to keep their
appointment: at seven o'clock they arrived at Miss
Carlyle's, one following closely upon the heels of
another. The reader may dissent from the expression
"Miss Carlyle's," but it is the correct one, for the
house was hers, not her brother's. Though it
remained his home, as it had been in his father's
time, the house was amongst the property bequeathed
to Miss Carlyle.
Miss Carlyle chose to be present, in spite of the pipes and the smoke, and she was soon as deep in the discussion as the justices were. It was said in the town that she was as good a lawyer as her father had been: she undoubtedly possessed sound judgment in legal matters, and quick penetration. At eight o'clock a servant entered the room and addressed his master.
"Mr. Dill is asking to see you, sir."
Mr. Carlyle rose, and came back with an open note in his hand.
"I am sorry to find that I must leave you for half an hour. Some important business has arisen, but I will be back as soon as I can."
"Who has sent for you?" immediately demanded Miss Corny.
He gave her a quiet look, which she interpreted into a warning not to question. "Mr. Dill is here, and will join you to talk the affair over," he said to his guests. "He knows the law better than I do: but I shall not be long."
He quitted his house, and walked with a rapid step towards the Grove. The moon was bright, as on the previous evening. After he had left the town behind him, and was passing the scattered villas already mentioned, he cast an involuntary glance at the wood, which rose behind them on his left hand. It was called Abbey Wood, from the circumstance that in old days an abbey had stood in its vicinity, all trace of which, save tradition, had long passed away. There was one small house, or cottage, just within the wood, and in that cottage had occurred the murder for which Richard Hare's life was in jeopardy. It was no longer occupied, for nobody would rent it or live in it.
Mr. Carlyle opened the gate of the Grove, and glanced at the trees on either side him, but he neither saw nor heard any signs of Richard's being concealed there. Barbara was at the window, looking out, and she came herself and opened the door to Mr. Carlyle.
"Mamma is in the most excited state," she whispered to him as he entered. "I knew how it would be."
"Has he come yet?"
"I have no doubt of it, but he has made no signal."
Mrs. Hare, feverish and agitated, with a burning spot on her delicate cheeks, stood by her chair, not occupying it. Mr. Carlyle placed a pocket-book in her hands. "I have brought it chiefly in notes," he said, "they will be easier for him to carry than gold."
Mrs. Hare answered only by a look of gratitude, and must see my boy; how
can it be managed? Must I go into the garden to him,
or may he come in here?"
"I think he might come in; you know how very bad the night air is for you. Are the servants astir much this evening?"
"Things seem to have turned out quite kindly," said Barbara. "It happens to be Anne's brithday, so mamma sent me just now into the kitchen with a cake and a bottle of wine, desiring them to drink her health. I shut the door and told them to make themselves comfortable; that if we wanted anything, we would ring."
"Then they are safe," observed Mr. Carlyle, "and Richard may come in."
"I will go and ascertain whether he is come," said Barbara.
"Stay where you are, Barbara, I will go myself," interposed Mr. Carlyle. "Have the door open when you see us coming up the path."
Barbara gave a faint cry, and, trembling, clutched the arm of Mr. Carlyle. "There he is! See: standing out from the trees, just opposite this window."
Mr. Carlyle turned to Mrs. Hare. "I shall not bring him in immediately. For, if I am to have an interview with him, it must be got over first, that I may go back home to the justices, and keep Mr. Hare all safe."
He proceeded on his way, gained the trees, and plunged
into them; and, leaning against one, stood Richard
Hare. Apart from his disguise, and the false and
fierce black whiskers, he was a blue-eyed, fair,
pleasant-looking young man, slight, and of middle
"Is my mother coming out to me?" asked Richard, after a few interchanged sentences with Mr. Carlyle.
"No. You are to go in-doors. Your father is away, and the servants are shut up in the kitchen and will not see you. Though if they did, they could never recognise you in that trim. A fine pair of whiskers, Richard."
"Let us go in, then. I am all in a twitter till I get away. Am I to have the money?"
"Yes, yes. But, Richard, your sister says you wish to disclose to me the true history of that lamentable night. You had better speak while we are here."
"It was Barbara who wanted you to hear it; I think it of little moment. If the whole place heard the truth from me, it would do no good, for I should get no belief: not even from you."
"Try me, Richard: in as few words as possible."
"Well—there was a row at home about my going so much to
Hallijohn's. The governor and my mother thought I
went after Afy: perhaps I did, perhaps I didn't.
Hallijohn had asked me to lend him my gun,
"Richard," interrupted Mr. Carlyle," there's an old saying, and it is sound advice, 'Tell the whole truth to your lawyer and your doctor.' If I am to judge whether anything can be attempted for you, you must tell it to me; otherwise, I would rather hear nothing. It shall be sacred trust."
"Then, if I must, I must," returned the yielding Richard. "I did love the girl; I would have waited till I was my own master to make her my wife, though it had been for years and years. I could not do it, you know, in the face of my father's opposition."
"Your wife?" rejoined Mr. Carlyle, with some emphasis.
Richard looked surprised. "Why, you don't suppose I meant anything else! I wouldn't have been such a blackguard."
"Well, go on, Richard. Did she return your love?"
"I can't be certain. Sometimes I thought she did, sometimes not; she used to play and shuffle, and she liked too much to be with—him. I thought her capricious—telling me I must not come this evening, and I must not come the other; but I found out they were the evenings she expected him. We were never there together."
"You forget that you have not indicated 'him' by any name, Richard. I am at fault."
Richard, Hare bent forward till his black whiskers brushed Mr. Carlyle's shoulder. "It was that cursed Thorn."
Mr. Carlyle remembered the name Barbara had
"Neither did anybody else, I expect, in West Lynne. He took precious good care of that. He lived some miles away, and use to come over in secret."
"Courting Afy?"
"Yes, he did come courting her," returned Richard, in a savage tone. "Distance was no barrier. He would come galloping over at dusk, tie his horse to a tree in the wood, and pass an hour or two with Afy. In the house, when her father was not at home; roaming about the wood with her, when he was."
"Come to the point, Richard: to the evening."
"Hallijohn's gun was out of order, and he requested the
loan of mine. I had made an appointment with Afy to
be at her house that evening, and I went down after
dinner, carrying the gun with me. My father called
after me to know where I was going: I said, out with
young Beauchamp, not caring to meet with his
opposition; and the lie told against me at the
inquest. When I reached Hallijohn's, going the back
way along the fields and through the wood path as I
generally did go, Afy came out, all reserve, as she
could be at times, and said she was unable to
receive me then, that I must go back home. We had a
few words about it, and as we were speaking,
Locksley passed, and saw me with the gun in my hand;
I gave way to her, she could do just what she liked
with me, for I loved the very ground she trod on. I
gave her the gun, telling her it was loaded, and she
took it in-doors, shutting me out. I did not go
away; I had a suspicion that she had got Thorn
there, though she denied it to me; and I hid myself
in some trees near the house. Again Locksley came in
There was a pause. Mr. Carlyle looked keenly at Richard Hare in the moonlight.
"Very soon, almost in the same minute, as it seemed, one came panting and tearing along the path leading from the cottage. It was Thorn. His appearance startled me: I had never seen a man show more utter terror. His face was livid, his eyes seemed starting, and his lips were drawn back from his teeth. Had I been a strong man, I should surely have attacked him; I was mad with jealousy; for I then saw that Afy had sent me away that she might entertain him."
"I thought you said this Thorn never came but at dusk?" observed Mr. Carlyle.
"I never knew him to do so until that evening. All I can
say is, he was there then. He flew along swiftly,
and I afterwards heard the sound of his horse's
hoofs, galloping away. I wondered what was up, that
he should look so scared; I wondered whether he had
quarrelled with Afy. I ran to the house, leaped up
the two steps, and—Carlyle—I fell over the prostrate
body of Hallijohn! He was lying just within, on the
kitchen floor, dead. Blood was round about him, and
my gun,
Richard stopped for breath. Mr. Carlyle did not speak.
"I called to Afy. No one answered. No one was in the lower rooms; and it seemed that no one was in the upper. A sort of panic came over me, a fear: you know they always said at home I was a coward: I could not have remained another minute with that dead man, had it been to save my own life. I caught up the gun, and was making off, when—"
"Why did you catch up the gun?" interrupted Mr. Carlyle.
"Ideas pass through our minds quicker than we can speak
them, especially in these sort of moments," was the
reply of Richard Hare. "Some vague notion flashed on
my brain that my gun ought not to be found
near the murdered body of Hallijohn. I was flying
from the door, I say, when Locksley emerged from the
wood, full in view, and, what possessed me I can't
tell, but I did the worst thing I could do—flung the
gun in-doors again, and got away, although Locksley
called after me to stop."
"Nothing told so much against you as that," observed Mr. Carlyle. "Locksley deposed that he had seen you leave the cottage, gun in hand, apparently in great commotion; that the moment you saw him, you hesitated, as from fear, flung back the gun, and escaped."
Richard stamped his foot. "Ay; and all owing to my cursed
cowardice. They had better have made a woman of me,
and brought me up in petticoats. But let me go on. I
came upon Bethel: he was standing
"And you decamped the same night, Richard. It was a fatal step."
"Yes, I was a fool. I thought I'd wait quiet, and see how
things turned out: but you don't know all. Three or
four hours later, I went to the cottage again, and I
managed to get a minute's speech with Afy. I never
shall forget it; before I could say a syllable she
flew out at me, accusing me of being the murderer of
her father, and she fell into hysterics out there on
the grass. The noise brought people from the house—
plenty were in it then—and I retreated. 'If
she can think me guilty, the world will
think me guilty,' was
Mr. Carlyle remained silent, rapidly running over in his mind the chief points of Richard Hare's communication. "Four of you, as I understand it, were in the vicinity of the cottage that night, and from one or other the shot no doubt proceeded. You were at a distance, you say, Richard; Bethel also could not have been—"
"It was not Bethel who did it," interrupted Richard; "it is an impossibility. I saw him, as I tell you, in the same moment that the gun was fired."
"But now, where was Locksley?"
"It is equally impossible that it could have been Locksley. He was within my view at the time, at right angles from me, deep in the wood, away from the paths altogether. It was Thorn did the deed, beyond all doubt, and the verdict ought to have been wilful murder against him. Carlyle, I see you don't believe my story."
"What you say has startled me, and I must take time to
consider whether I believe it or not," replied Mr.
Carlyle, in his straightforward manner. "The most
singular thing, if you witnessed Thorn's running
away from the cottage in the manner you
"I didn't do it because I was a fool, a weak coward, as I have been all my life," rejoined Richard. "I can't help it: it was born with me, and will go with me to my grave. What would have been my word, that it was Thorn, when there was nobody to corroborate it? and the discharged gun, mine, was a damnatory proof against me."
"Another thing strikes me as curious," cried Mr. Carlyle. "If this man, Thorn, was in the habit of coming to West Lynne, evening after evening, how was it that he was never observed? This is the first time I have heard any stranger's name mentioned in connexion with the affair, or with Afy."
"Thorn chose by-roads, and he never came, save that once, but at dusk or dark. It was evident to me at the time that he was courting her in secret. I told Afy so; and that it argued no good for her. You are not attaching credit to what I say, and it is only what I expected; nevertheless, I swear that I have related facts. As surely as that we—I, Thorn, Afy, and Hallijohn—must one day meet together before our Maker, I have told you truth."
The words were solemn, their tone earnest, and Mr. Carlyle remained silent, his thoughts full.
"To what end, else, should I say this?" went on Richard. "It can do me no service: all the assertion I could put forth, would not go a jot towards clearing me."
"No, it would not," assented Mr. Carlyle. "If ever you
are cleared, it must be by proofs. But—I
"In age he might have been three or four-and-twenty, tall and slender; an out-and-out aristocrat."
"And his connections? Where did he live?"
"I never knew. Afy, in her boasting way, would say he had to come from Swainson, a ten-mile ride."
"From Swainson!" quickly interrupted Mr. Carlyle. "Could it be one of the Thorns of Swainson?"
"None of the Thorns there that I know. He was a totally different man, with his perfumed hands, and his rings, and his dainty gloves. That he was an aristocrat, I believe, but of bad taste and style, displaying a profusion of jewellery."
A half smile flitted over Mr. Carlyle's face. "Was it real, Richard?"
"It was. He would wear diamond shirt-studs, diamond rings, diamond pins; brilliants, all, of the first water. My impression was, that he put them on to dazzle Afy. She told me once that she could be a grander lady, if she chose, than I could ever make her. A lady on the cross, I answered her, but never on the square. Thorn was not a man to entertain honest intentions to one in the station of Afy Hallijohn; but girls are as simple as geese."
"By your description it could not have been one of the Thorns of Swainson. Wealthy tradesmen, fathers of young families, short, stout, and heavy as Dutchmen, staid and most respectable. Very unlikely men, are they, to run into an expedition of the sort."
"What expedition?" questioned Richard. "The murder?"
"The riding after Afy. Richard, where is Afy?"
Richard Hare lifted his face in surprise. "How should I know? I was just going to ask you."
Mr. Carlyle paused. He thought Richard's answer an evasive one. "She disappeared immediately after the funeral; and it was thought—in short, Richard, the neighbourhood gave her credit for having gone after and joined you."
"No! did they? what a pack of idiots! I have never seen or heard of her, Carlyle, since that unfortunate night. If she went after anybody, it was after Thorn."
"Was the man good-looking?"
"I suppose the world would call him so. Afy thought such an Adonis had never been coined, out of fable. He had shiny black hair and whiskers, dark eyes and handsome features. But his vain dandyism spoilt him."
Mr. Carlyle could ascertain no more particulars, and it was time Richard went in-doors. They proceeded up the path. "What a blessing it is the servants' windows don't look this way," shivered Richard, treading on Mr. Carlyle's heels. "If they should be looking out, up-stairs!"
His apprehensions were groundless, and he entered unseen. Mr. Carlyle's part was over; he left the poor banned exile to his short interview with his hysterical and tearful mother, Richard nearly as hysterical as she, and made the best of his way home again, pondering over what he had heard.
Not a shadow of doubt had hitherto existed in his mind
that George Hallijohn had met his death at the hands
of Richard Hare. But, in defiance of the coroner's
jury, and the universal opinion, he had never
believed it wilful
murder. Richard was mild, kind, inoffensive, the
last man to be guilty of cruelty, or to commit a
deliberate crime; and Mr. Carlyle had always thought
that, could the truth be brought to light, the fatal
shot would be found to have been the result of an
accident, or, at worst, a scuffle, in which the gun
might have gone off. It was rumoured that Hallijohn
had objected to Richard's visits to his daughter,
and it might have come, that night, to an
outbreak.
Who was this Thorn? He certainly could not be a creation of Richard's inventive faculties; still, it was strange that his name had never been mentioned; that himself and his visits were unknown to the neighbourhood. Was the fellow an aristocrat, as Richard had called him, shallow-pated and contemptible, with his shiny hair and his bejewelled fingers, or was he a member of the swell mob? And was he in truth the real author of the murder? Be it as it would, sufficient food had been supplied to call forth all Mr. Carlyle's acumen—and he possessed no slight share.
The magistrates made a good evening of it, Mr. Carlyle entertaining them to supper, mutton-chops and bread-and-cheese. They took up their pipes for another whiff when the meal was over, but Miss Carlyle retired to bed: the smoke, to which she had not been accustomed since her father's death, had made her head ache and her eyes smart. About eleven they wished Mr. Carlyle good night and departed, but Mr. Dill, in obedience to a nod from his superior, remained.
"Sit down again a moment, Dill; I want to ask you a question. You are intimate with the Thorns of Swainson: do they happen to have any relative, a nephew, or cousin perhaps, a dandy young fellow?"
"I went over last Sunday fortnight to spend the day with young Jacob," was the answer of Mr. Dill, one wider from the point than he generally gave. Mr. Carlyle smiled.
" Young Jacob! He must be forty, I suppose."
"About that. But you and I estimate age differently, Mr. Archibald. They have no nephew: the old man never had but those two children, Jacob and Edward. Neither have they any cousin. Rich men they are growing now: Jacob has set up his carriage."
Mr. Carlyle mused, but he expected the answer, for neither had he heard of the brothers Thorn, tanners, curriers, and leather-dressers, possessing a relative of the name. "Dill," said he, "something has arisen which, in my mind, casts a doubt upon Richard Hare's guilt. I question whether he had anything to do with the murder."
Mr. Dill opened his eyes. "But his flight, Mr. Archibald? And his stopping away?"
"Suspicious circumstances, I grant: still, I have good cause to doubt. At the time it happened, some dandy fellow used to come courting Afy Hallijohn in secret: a tall, slender man, as he is described to me, bearing the name of Thorn, and living at Swainson. Could it have been one of the Thorn family?"
"Mr. Archibald!" remonstrated the old clerk: "as if those two respected gentlemen with wives and babies, would come sneaking after that fly-away Afy?"
"No reflection on them," returned Mr. Carlyle. "This was a young man, three or four-and-twenty, a head taller than either. I thought it might be a relative."
"I have repeatedly heard them say that they are
Mr. Carlyle could not say "Richard himself told me," so he left the question unanswered. "Sufficient grounds have been furnished me to cast a doubt upon Richard Hare's guilt, and to lay it upon this Thorn," he observed. "And I intend to institute a little private investigation, under the rose, and see if any fact can be brought to light. You must help me."
"With all my heart," responded Mr. Dill. "Not that I believe it could have been any one but Richard."
"The next time you go to Swainson, try and discover whether a young fellow named Thorn (whether connected with the Thorns or not) was living there at the time. Good-looking, black hair, whiskers, and eyes, and given to deck himself out in diamond pins, studs, and rings. He has been called an aristocrat to me, but I think it equally likely that he was a member of the swell mob, doing the fine gentleman—which they always overdo. See if you can ferret out anything."
"I will," said Mr. Dill. And he wished Mr. Carlyle good night.
The servant came in to remove the glasses and the obnoxious pipes, which latter Miss Carlyle had ordered consigned to the open air the instant they were done with. Mr. Carlyle sat in a brown study: presently he looked round at the man.
"Is Joyce gone to bed?"
"No, sir. She's just going."
"Send her here when you have taken away those things."
Joyce came in, the upper servant at Miss Carlyle's. She was of middle height, and would never see five-and-thirty again; her forehead was broad, her grey eyes were deeply set, and her face was pale. Altogether she was plain, but sensible-looking. She was the half-sister to the Afy Hallijohn.
"Shut the door, Joyce."
Joyce did as she was bid, came forward, and stood by the table.
"Have you ever heard from your sister, Joyce?" began Mr. Carlyle, somewhat abruptly.
"No, sir," was the reply. "I think it would be a wonder if I did hear."
"Why so?"
"If she could go off after Richard Hare, who had sent her father into his grave, she would be more likely to hide herself and her doings, than to proclaim them to me, sir."
"Who was that other, that fine gentleman, who came after her?"
The colour mantled in Joyce's cheeks, and she dropped her voice. "Sir! did you hear of him?"
"Not at the time. Since. He came from Swainson, did he not?"
"I believe so, sir. Afy never would say much about him. We did not agree upon the point: I said a person of his rank would do her no good; and Afy flew out when I spoke against him."
Mr. Carlyle caught her up. "His rank! what was his rank?"
"Afy bragged of his being next door to a lord; and
"Have you seen him since?"
"Never since, never but that once, and I don't think I should know him if I did see him. He got up, sir, as soon as I went into the parlour, shook hands with Afy, and left. A fine upright man he was, nearly as tall as you, sir, but very thin; those soldiers always do carry themselves well."
"How do you know he was a soldier?" quickly rejoined Mr. Carlyle.
"Afy told me so. 'The captain,' she had used to call him; but she said he was not a captain yet a while the next grade below it. A—a—"
"Lieutenant?" suggested Mr. Carlyle.
"Yes, sir, that was it; Lieutenant Thorn. As he was going through the kitchen that evening he dropped his handkerchief, such a beauty, it was. I picked it up, but Afy snatched it from me, and, running to the door, called after him, 'Captain Thorn, you have dropped your handkerchief,' and he turned and took it from her. And when he was fairly off, she began upon me for coming home and spoiling sport, and we had a quarrel. I had seen young Hare also the same evening in the wood, dodging about as if he waited for the other to go. 'She'll come to no good between the two,' was my thought, and I said it to her, and a fine passion it put her in. It was but a week afterwards that—the evil happened to poor father."
"Joyce," said Mr. Carlyle, "has it never struck you
"No, sir," answered Joyce; "I have felt certain always that she is with Richard Hare, and nothing can turn me from the belief. All West Lynne is convinced of it."
Mr. Carlyle did not attempt to "turn her from the belief." He dismissed her, and sat on still revolving the case in all its bearings.
Richard Hare's short interview with his mother had soon terminated. It lasted but a quarter of an hour, both dreading interruption from the servants. And with the hundred pounds in his pocket and desolation at his heart, the ill-fated young man once more quitted his childhood's home. Mrs. Hare and Barbara watched him steal down the path in the tell-tale moonlight, and gain the road, both feeling that those farewell kisses, they had pressed upon his lips, would not be renewed for years, and might be never.
The church clocks of West Lynne struck eight one
lovely morning in July, and then the bells chimed
out, giving token that it was Sunday. Simultaneously
with the bells, Miss Carlyle burst out of her
bed-room in one of her ordinary morning costumes,
but not the one in which she was wont to be seen on
a Sunday. She wore a buff gingham gown, reaching
nearly to her ankles, and a lavender print
"bedgown," which was tied round the waist with a
cord and tassels, and ornamented off below it with a
frill. It had been the morning costume of her mother
in the old-fashioned days, and Miss Carlyle despised
new fashions too much to discard it. Modern ladies
might cavil at the style, but they could not at the
quality and freshness of the materials, for in that
Miss Carlyle was scrupulously particular. On Sunday
mornings it was her custom to appear attired for the
day, and her not doing so now proved that she must
have some domestic work in prospect. Her head-dress
cannot be described; it was like nothing in the mode
book or out of it: some might have called it a
turban, some a night-cap, and some might have
thought it was taken from a model of the dunce's cap
and bells in the parish school; at any rate, it was
something
Miss Carlyle stepped across the corridor to a door opposite her own, and gave a thump at it, sufficiently loud to awaken the seven sleepers. "Get up, Archibald."
"Up!" cried a drowsy voice within. "What for? It's only eight o'clock."
"If it's only six, you must get up," repeated Miss Carlyle, in her authoritative manner. "The breakfast is waiting, and I must have it over, for we are all at sixes and sevens."
Miss Carlyle descended the stairs, and entered the breakfast-room, where all appeared in readiness for the meal. She had a sharp tongue on occasion, and a sharp eye always, which saw everything. The room looked on to the street, and the windows were up, their handsome white curtains, spotless as Miss Carlyle's head-dress, waving gently in the summer breeze. Miss Carlyle's eyes peered round the room, and they caught sight of some dust. She strode into the kitchen to salute Joyce with the information. Joyce stood at the kitchen fire, superintending the toasting of some bacon.
"How dare you be so negligent, Joyce? You have never dusted the breakfast-parlour."
"Never dusted it!" returned Joyce, where could your eyes have been ma'am, to see that?"
"On the dust," replied Miss Carlyle. "Go and put yours on it, and take the duster with you. I cannot sit down in an untidy room. Just because you have a little extra work to do this morning, you are turning lazy."
"No, ma'am," retorted Joyce, with spirit, for she
Joyce retreated with her duster just as a bell was heard to ring, and a most respectable-looking servingman of middle height, portly form, fair complexion, and a scant portion of hair that was turning grey, entered the kitchen.
"Do you want anything, Peter?" inquired Miss Carlyle.
"Master's shaving water, ma'am. He has rung for it."
"Master can't have it, then," was the retort of Miss Carlyle. "Go and say so. Tell him that the breakfast's waiting, and he must shave afterwards."
Peter retired with the message, most probably softening it in the delivery, and Miss Carlyle presently returned to the breakfast-parlour and seated herself at the table to wait for her brother.
Miss Carlyle, the previous evening, had embroiled herself
in a dispute with her cook. The latter, who was of a
fiery temper, retorted insolently, and her mistress
gave her warning, for insolence from a servant she
never put up with, and rarely indeed was it offered
her. The girl, in her heat of passion, said she did
not want to wait for warning, she'd go at once; and
off she went. Miss Carlyle pronounced the house well
rid of her. Miss Carlyle was rigid upon one
point—that of having as little work done upon a
Sunday as possible, and when the Sunday's dinner was
of a nature that could be put
Mr. Carlyle came into the breakfast-room, completely dressed: he had an invincible dislike to appear like a sloven, and he had shaved in cold water. "Why are we breakfasting at eight this morning?" he inquired.
"Because I have so much to do. And if I cannot get breakfast over early I shall never finish it in time for church," was the reply of Miss Carlyle. "The cook's gone."
"The cook gone!" repeated Mr. Carlyle.
"It all happened after you went out to spend the evening, and I did not sit up to tell you. We are to have ducks for dinner to-day, and she knew they were to be stuffed and prepared yesterday, the gravy made, and the giblet-pie made and baked; in short, everything done, except just the roasting. I asked her last night if it was done. 'Oh yes, it was all done;' she said, and I told her to bring me the giblet-pie to look at, knowing she has a knack of burning the crust of her pies. Well, she could not; she had told me a falsehood, Archibald, and had got no pie to bring, for the ducks were untouched, just as they came into the house; she had idly put it all off till to-day, thinking I should never find her out, but my asking for the pie floored her. She was insolent, and what with that and the lie, I gave her warning, but she chose to leave last night. I have got it all to do myself this morning."
"Can't Joyce do it?" returned Mr. Carlyle.
"Joyce! Much she knows about cooking; Joyce's
"Indeed."
"Barbara called last evening, full of trouble. She and the justice had been having a dispute, and she said she wished I would invite her for to-day. Barbara has been laying in a stock of finery; the justice caught sight of it as it came home, and Barbara suffered. Serve her right, vain little minx. Just hark at the bells, clattering out!"
Mr. Carlyle lifted his head. The bells of St. Jude's church were ringing out a merry peal, as for a wedding, or for any other festivity. "What can that be for?" he exclaimed.
"Archibald, you are not half as sharp as I was at your age. What should they be ringing for, but out of compliment to the arrival of Lord Mount Severn?"
"Ay; no doubt. The East Lynne pew is in St. Jude's church."
East Lynne had changed owners, and was now the property of Mr. Carlyle. He had bought it as it stood, furniture and all; but the transfer had been conducted with secrecy, and was suspected by none. Whether Lord Mount Severn thought it might prevent any one getting on the scent, or whether he wished to take farewell of a place he had formerly been fond of, certain it is, that he desired to visit it for a week or two. Mr. Carlyle most readily and graciously acquiesced; and the earl, his daughter, and retinue had arrived the previous day.
West Lynne was in ecstasies. It called itself an
aristocratic place, and it indulged hopes that the
earl might be intending to confer upon it
permanently the
Miss Carlyle completed her dinner preparations, all she did not choose to trust to Joyce, and was ready for church at the usual time, plainly but well-dressed. As she and Archibald were leaving their house, they saw something looming up the street, flashing and gleaming in the sun. A pink parasol came first, a pink bonnet and feather came behind it, a grey brocaded dress, and white gloves.
"The little vain idiot!" ejaculated Miss Carlyle. But Barbara sailed up the street towards them, unconscious of the apostrophe.
"Well done, Barbara!" was the salutation of Miss Carlyle. "The justice might well call out! you are finer than a sunbeam."
"Not half so fine as many another in the church will be to-day," responded Barbara, as she lifted her shy blue eyes and blushing face to answer the greeting of Mr. Carlyle. "West Lynne seems bent on outdressing the Lady Isabel. You should have been in at the milliner's yesterday morning, Miss Carlyle."
"Is all the finery coming out to-day?" gravely inquired Mr. Carlyle, as Barbara turned with them towards the church and he walked by her side and his sister's, for he had an objection, almost as invincible as a Frenchman's, to give his arm to two ladies.
"Of course," replied Barbara. "The earl and his daughter will be coming to church."
"Suppose she should not be in peacock's plumes," cried Miss Carlyle, with an imperturbable face.
"Oh, but she's sure to be—if you mean richly dressed," cried Barbara, hastily.
"Or, suppose they should not come to church?" laughed Mr. Carlyle. "What a disappointment to the bonnets and feathers!"
"After all, Barbara, what are they to us, or we to them?" resumed Miss Carlyle. "We may never meet. We insignificant West Lynne gentry shall not intrude ourselves into East Lynne. It would scarcely be fitting: or be deemed so by the earl and Lady Isabel."
"That's just what papa said," grumbled Barbara. "He caught sight of this bonnet yesterday, and when, by way of excuse, I said I had it to call on them, he asked whether I thought the obscure West Lynne families would venture to thrust their calls on Lord Mount Severn, as though they were of the county aristocracy. It was the feather put him out."
"It is a very long one," remarked Miss Carlyle, grimly surveying it.
Barbara was to sit in the Carlyle pew that day, for she
thought the farther she was off the justice, the
better: there was no knowing but he might take a sly
revengeful cut at the feather in the middle of
service, and so dock its beauty. Scarcely were they
seated, when some strangers came quietly up the
aisle; a gentleman who limped as he walked, with a
furrowed brow, and grey hair; and a young lady.
Barbara looked round with eagerness, but looked away
again: they could not be the expected strangers, the
young lady's dress was too plain. A clear muslin
dress with small lilac sprigs upon it, and a straw
bonnet: Miss
"Who in the world can they be?" whispered Barbara to Miss Carlyle.
"The earl and Lady Isabel."
The colour flushed into Barbara's face, and she stared at Miss Corny. "Why—she has no silks, and no feathers, and no anything!" cried Barbara. "She's plainer than anybody in the church!"
"Plainer than any of the fine ones—than you, for instance. The earl is much altered, but I should have known them both anywhere. I should have known her from her likeness to her poor mother; just the same eyes, and sweet expression."
Ay, those brown eyes, so full of sweetness and melancholy: few, who had once seen, could mistake or forget them, and Barbara Hare, forgetting where she was, looked at them much that day. "She is very lovely," thought Barbara, "and her dress is certainly that of a lady. I wish I had not had this streaming pink feather. What fine jackdaws she must deem us all!"
The earl's carriage, an open barouche, was waiting at the gate at the conclusion of the service. He handed his daughter in, and was putting his gouty foot upon the step to follow her, when he observed Mr. Carlyle. The earl turned and held out his hand. A man who could purchase East Lynne was worthy of being received as an equal, though he was but a country lawyer.
Mr. Carlyle shook hands with the earl, approached the carriage, and raised his hat to Lady Isabel. She bent forward with her pleasant smile, and put her hand into his.
"I have many things to say to you," said the earl. "I wish you would go home with us. If you have nothing better to do, be East Lynne's guest for the remainder of the day."
He smiled peculiarly as he spoke, and Mr. Carlyle echoed it. East Lynne's guest! that is what the earl was, at present. Mr. Carlyle turned aside to tell his sister.
"Cornelia, I shall not be home to dinner, I am going with Lord Mount Severn. Good day, Barbara."
Mr. Carlyle stepped into the carriage, was followed by the earl, and it drove away. The sun shone still, but the day's brightness had gone out for Barbara Hare.
"How does he know the earl so well? how does he know Lady Isabel?" she reiterated in her astonishment.
"Archibald knows something of most people," replied Miss Corny. "He saw the earl frequently when he was in town in the spring, and Lady Isabel once or twice. What a lovely face she has."
Barbara made no reply. She returned with Miss Carlyle to the attractions of the ducks and the gibletpie, but her manner was as absent as her heart, and that had run away to East Lynne.
Oh, the refinement of courtly life, the unnecessary
profusion of splendour! thought Mr. Carlyle, as he
sat down to the earl's dinner-table that day. The
display of shining silver, of glittering glass, of
costly china;
Isabel left them after dinner, and sat alone, her thoughts running on many things. On her dear mother, with whom she was last at East Lynne, on the troublesome gout that would not quite leave her father, and on the scenes she had lately mixed in in London. She had met one there so constantly that he had almost become dangerous to her peace, or would have done so, had she remained much longer; even now, as she thought of him, a thrill quickened her veins; it was Francis Levison. Mrs. Vane had been guilty of worse than thoughtlessness, to throw them so frequently together. Mrs. Vane was a cold, selfish, and a bad woman; bad, inasmuch as, save her own heartless self, she cared for no human being on the face of the wide earth.
With a sigh, Isabel rose, and scattered her reflections to the winds. Her father and his guest did not appear to be in a haste to come in to tea, and she sat down to the piano.
The earl was certainly not in a haste; he never was in a
haste to quit his wine; every glass was little less
A strain of the sweetest music had arisen; it seemed almost close to his ear, but he knew not whence it came; a voice, low and clear and sweet, was accompanying it, and Mr. Carlyle held his breath. It was the Benedictus, sung to Mornington's chant.
"Blessed be the Lord God of Israel: for he hath visited and redeemed his people. And hath raised up a mighty salvation for us: in the house of his servant David."
The conversation of the earl and Mr. Carlyle had been of the eager bustling world, of money getting and money spending, money owing and money paying, and that sacred chant broke in upon them with strange contrast, soothing to the ear, but reproving to the heart.
"It is Isabel," explained the earl. "Her singing carries a singular charm with it; and I think that charm lies in her subdued, quiet style: I hate squalling display. Her playing is the same. Are you fond of music?"
"I have been reproached by scientific performers with
having neither ear nor taste for what they style
good music," smiled Mr. Carlyle; "but I like
that ."
"The instrument is placed against the wall, and the partition is thin," remarked the earl. "Isabel little thinks she is entertaining us, as well as herself."
Indeed she did not. She sang chant after chant, now one psalm to them, now another. Then she sang the collect for the seventh Sunday after Trinity, and then she went back again to the chants. And Mr. Carlyle sat on, drinking in that delightful music, and never heeding how the evening was running on into night.
Before Lord Mount Severn had completed the
fortnight of his proposed stay, the gout came back
seriously. It was impossible for him to move away
from East Lynne. Mr. Carlyle assured him he was only
too pleased that he should remain as long as might
be convenient, and the earl expressed his
acknowledgments; he hoped soon to be re-established
on his legs.
But he was not. The gout came and the gout went; not positively laying him up in bed, but rendering him unable to leave his rooms: and this continued till October, when he grew much better. The county families had been neighbourly, calling on the invalid earl, and occasionally carrying off Lady Isabel, but his chief and constant visitor had been Mr. Carlyle. The earl had grown to like him in no common degree, and was disappointed if Mr. Carlyle spent an evening away from him, so that he had become, as it were, quite domesticated with the earl and Isabel. "I am not equal to general society," he observed to his daughter, "and it is considerate and kind of Carlyle to come here and cheer my loneliness."
"Extremely kind," said Isabel. "I like him very much, papa."
"I don't know anybody whom I like half as well," was the rejoinder of the earl.
Mr. Carlyle went up as usual that same evening, and in the course of it the earl asked Isabel to sing.
"I will if you wish, papa," was the reply, "but the piano is so much out of tune that it is not pleasant to sing to it. Is there nobody in West Lynne who could come here and tune my piano, Mr. Carlyle?" she added, turning to him.
"Certainly there is. Kane would do it. Shall I send him to-morrow?"
"I should be glad; if it would not be giving you too much trouble. Not that tuning will benefit it greatly, old thing that it is. Were we to be much at East Lynne, I should get papa to exchange it for a good one."
Little thought Lady Isabel that very piano was Mr. Carlyle's, and not hers. The earl coughed, and exchanged a smile and a glance with his guest.
Mr. Kane was the organist of St. Jude's church, a man of
embarrassment and sorrow, who had long had a sore
fight with the world. When he arrived at East Lynne
the following day, Lady Isabel happened to be
playing, and she stood by and watched him begin his
work. She was courteous and affable; she was so to
every one; and the poor music-master took courage to
speak of his own affairs, and to prefer an humble
request —that she and Lord Mount Severn would
patronise and personally attend a concert he was
about to give the following week. A scarlet blush
came into his thin cheeks as he confessed that he
was very poor, could scarcely live, and that he was
getting up this concert in his desperate need. If it
succeeded—well: he could
Isabel, all her sympathies awakened, sought the earl. "Oh, papa! I have to ask you the greatest favour! Will you grant it?"
"Ay, child, you don't ask them often. What is it?"
"I want you to take me to a concert at West Lynne."
The earl fell back in surprise and stared at Isabel. "A concert at West Lynne!" he laughed. "To hear rustics scraping the fiddle! My dear Isabel!"
She poured out what she had just heard, with her own comments and additions. "Seven children, papa! and if the concert does not succeed he must give up his home, and turn out into the streets with them—it is, you see, almost as a matter of life or death to him. He is very poor."
"I am poor myself," said the earl.
"I was so sorry for him when he was speaking. He kept turning red and white, and catching up his breath in agitation: it was painful to him to tell of his embarrassments. I am sure he is a gentleman."
"Well, you may take a pound's worth of tickets, Isabel, and give them to the upper servants. A village concert!"
"Oh, papa, it is not that; can't you see it is not? If
you and I promise to be present, all the families
round West Lynne will attend, and he will have the
room full. They will go because we do; he said so:
if they thought it was our servants who were going,
they would keep away. Just think, papa, how you
would I
shall enjoy it, if there's nothing but a fiddle and
a tambourine."
"You gipsy! you are as bad as a professional beggar. There; go and tell the fellow we will look in for half an hour."
She flew back to Mr. Kane, her eyes dancing. She spoke quietly, as she always did, but her own satisfaction gladdened her voice.
"I am happy to tell you that papa has consented. He will take four tickets, and we will attend the concert."
The tears rushed into Mr. Kane's eyes: Isabel was not sure but they were in her own. He was a tall, thin, delicate-looking man, with long white fingers, and a long neck. He faltered forth his thanks, and an inquiry whether he might be allowed to state openly that they would be present.
"Tell everybody," said she eagerly—"everybody you meet, if you think it will be the means of inducing people to attend. I shall tell all friends who call upon me, and ask them to go."
When Mr. Carlyle came up in the evening, the earl was temporarily absent from the room. Isabel began to speak of the concert.
"It is a hazardous venture for Kane," observed Mr. Carlyle. "I fear he will only lose money, and add to his embarrassments."
"Why do you fear that?" she asked.
"Because, Lady Isabel, nothing gets patronised at West
Lynne; nothing native; and people have heard
"Is he so very, very poor?"
"Very. He is half-starved."
"Starved!" repeated Isabel, an expression of perplexity arising to her face as she looked at Mr. Carlyle, for she scarcely understood him. "Do you mean that he does not have enough to eat?"
"Of bread he may, but not of much better nourishment. His salary, as organist, is thirty pounds, and he gets a little stray teaching. But he has his wife and children to keep, and no doubt serves them before himself. I dare say he scarcely knows what it is to taste meat."
The words brought a bitter pang to Lady Isabel. Not enough to eat! Never to taste meat! And she, in her carelessness, her ignorance, her indifference—she scarcely knew what term to give it—had not thought to order him a meal in their house of plenty! He had walked from West Lynne, occupied himself an hour with her piano, and set off to walk back again, battling with his hunger. A word from her, and a repast had been set before him out of their superfluities, such as he never now sat down to: and that word she had not spoken.
"You are looking grave, Lady Isabel."
"I am taking contrition to myself. Never mind; it cannot now be helped; but it will always be a dark spot on my memory."
"What is it?"
She lifted her repentant face to his, and smiled.
"Who? Kane? A gentleman bred: his father was a clergyman. Kane's ruin was his love of music; it prevented his settling to any better-paid profession; his early marriage also was a drawback, and kept him down. He is young still."
"Mr. Carlyle, I would not be one of your West Lynne people for the world. Here is a poor gentleman struggling with adversity, and you won't put your hands out to help him!"
He smiled at her warmth. "Some of us will take tickets, I for one, but I don't know about attending the concert. I fear few will do that."
"Because that's just the thing that would serve him! if one went, another would. Well, I shall try and show West Lynne that I don't take a lesson from their book; I shall be there before it begins, and never come out till the last song is over. I am not too grand to go, if West Lynne is."
"You surely do not think of going!"
"I surely do think of it. And papa goes with me; I persuaded him. And I have given Mr. Kane the promise."
Mr. Carlyle paused. "I am glad to hear it; it will be a perfect boon to Kane. If it once gets abroad that Lord Mount Severn and Lady Isabel intend to honour the concert, there won't be standing room."
She danced round with a little gleeful step. "What high and mighty personages Lord Mount Severn and Lady Isabel seem to be! If you had any goodness of heart, Mr. Carlyle, you would enlist yourself in the cause also."
"I think I will," he smiled.
"Papa says you hold sway at West Lynne. If you proclaim that you mean to go, you will induce others."
"I will proclaim that you do," he answered. "That will be sufficient. But, Lady Isabel, you must not expect much gratification from the performances."
"A tambourine will be quite enough for me; I told papa so. I shan't think of the music, I shall think of poor Mr. Kane. Mr. Carlyle, I know you can be kind if you like; I know you would rather be kind than otherwise, it is to be read in your face; try and do what you can for him."
"Yes, I will, he warmly answered.
Mr. Carlyle sold many tickets the following day; or, rather, caused them to be sold. He praised the concert far and wide, and proclaimed that Lord Mount Severn and his daughter would not think of missing it. Mr. Kane's house was besieged for tickets, faster than he could write his signature in their corner, and when Mr. Carlyle went home to luncheon at mid-day, which he did not often do, he laid down two at Miss Corny's elbow.
"What's this? Concert tickets! Archibald, you have never gone and bought these!"
What would she have said had she known that the two were not the extent of his investment!
"Ten shillings to throw away upon two paltry bits of cardboard!" chafed Miss Carlyle. "You always were a noodle in money matters, Archibald, and always will be. I wish I had the keeping of your purse!"
"What I have given will not hurt me, Cornelia. And Kane is badly off. Think of his troop of children."
"Oh dear," said Miss Corny, "I imagine he should think of them; I suppose it was his own fault they came. That's always it: poor folks get a heap of children about them, and then ask for pity. I should say it would be more just if they asked for blame."
"Well, there the tickets are, bought and paid for, so they may as well be used. You will go with me Cornelia."
"And stick ourselves there upon empty benches, like two geese, and sit staring and counting the candles! A pleasant evening!"
"You need not fear empty benches. The Mount Severns are going, and West Lynne is in a fever, racing after tickets. I suppose you have got a—a— cap," looking at the nondescript article decorating his sister's head, "that will be suitable to go in, Cornelia: if not, you had better order one."
This suggestion put up Miss Carlyle. "Hadn't you better have your hair curled, and your coat-tails lined with white satin, and buy a gold opera-glass, and a cocked-hat?" retorted she. "My gracious me! a fine new cap to go to their mess of a concert in, after paying ten shillings for the tickets! The world's coming to something."
Mr. Carlyle left her and her grumbling to return to the office. Lord Mount Severn's carriage was passing at the moment, and Isabel Vane was within it. She caused it to stop when she saw Mr. Carlyle, and he advanced to her.
"I have been to Mr. Kane's myself for the tickets," said
she, with a beaming look; "I came into West Lynne on
purpose. I told the coachman to find out
"I am sure he will," replied Mr. Carlyle, as he released her hand. And Lady Isabel signed to the carriage to drive on.
As Mr. Carlyle turned away, he met Otway Bethel, a nephew
of Colonel Bethel's, who was tolerated in the
colonel's house because he had no other home, and
appeared incapable of making himself one. Some
persons persisted in calling him a gentleman—as he
was by birth—others called him a mauvais
sujet . The two are united some times. He was
dressed in a velveteen suit, and had a gun in his
hand; indeed, he was rarely seen without a gun,
being inordinately fond of sport; but, if all tales
whispered were true, he supplied himself with game
in other ways than by shooting, which had the credit
of going up to London dealers. For the last six
months, or near upon it, he had been away from West
Lynne.
"Why, where have you been hiding yourself?" exclaimed Mr. Carlyle. "The colonel has been inconsolable."
"Come, no gammon, Carlyle. I have been on the tramp through France and Germany. Man likes a change sometimes. As to the revered colonel, he would not be inconsolable if he saw me nailed up in a six-foot box, and carried out feet foremost."
"Bethel, I have a question to ask you," continued Mr. Carlyle, dropping his light manner and his voice together. "Take you thoughts back to the night of Hallijohn's murder."
"I wish you may get it," cried Mr. Bethel. "The reminiscence is not attractive."
"You'll do it," quietly said Mr. Carlyle. "It has been told to me, though it did not appear at the inquest, that Richard Hare held a conversation with you in the wood, a few minutes after the deed was done. Now—"
"Who told you that?" interrupted Bethel.
"That is not the question. My authority is indisputable."
"It is true that he did. I said nothing about it, for I did not want to make the case worse against Dick Hare than it, already was. He certainly did accost me, like a man flurried out of his life."
"Asking if you had seen a certain lover of Afy's fly from the cottage. One Thorn."
"That was the purport. Thorn? Thorn?—I think Thorn was the name he mentioned. My opinion was, that Dick was either wild, or acting a part."
"Now, Bethel, I want you to answer me truly. The question cannot affect you either way, but I must know whether you did see this Thorn leave the cottage."
Bethel shook his head. "I know nothing whatever about any Thorn, and I saw nobody but Dick Hare. Not but what a dozen Thorns might have run from the cottage without my seeing them."
"You heard this shot fired?"
"Yes; but I never gave a thought to mischief. I knew
Locksley was in the wood, and supposed it came from
him. I ran across the path, bearing towards the
cottage, and struck into the wood on the other side.
was the name."
"And you had not?"
"I had seen nobody but Dick, excepting Locksley. My impression was, that nobody was about; I think so still."
"But Richard—"
"Now look you here, Carlyle, I won't do Dick Hare an injury, even by a single word, if I can help it. And it is of no use setting me on to it."
"I should be the last to set you on to injure any one, especially Richard Hare," rejoined Mr. Carlyle, "and my motive is to do Richard good, not harm. I hold a suspicion, no matter whence gathered, that it was not Richard Hare who committed the murder, but another. Can you throw any light upon the subject?"
"No, I can't. I have always thought poor wavering Dick
was nobody's enemy but his own: but, as to throwing
any light upon that night's work, I can't do it.
Cords should not have dragged me to the inquest to
give evidence against Dick, and for that reason I
was glad Locksley never let out that I was on the
spot. How the deuce it got about afterwards that I
was, I can't tell; but that was no matter;
my evidence did not help on the verdict.
And, talking of that, Carlyle, how has it come to
your knowledge that Richard Hare accosted me? I have
not opened my lips upon it to mortal man."
"It is of no consequence how," repeated Mr. Carlyle; "I
do know it, and that is sufficient. I was in
Otway Bethel shook his head. "I should not lay too much stress upon any 'Thorn's' having been there, were I you, Carlyle. Dick Hare was as one crazy that night, and might see shapes and forms where there were none."
The concert was to take place on a Thursday, and
on the following Saturday Lord Mount Severn intended
finally to quit East Lynne. The necessary
preparations for departure were in progress, but
when Thursday morning dawned, it appeared a question
whether they would not once more be rendered
nugatory. The house was roused betimes, and Mr.
Wainwright, the surgeon from West Lynne, summoned to
the earl's bedside: he had experienced another and a
violent attack. The peer was exceedingly annoyed and
vexed, and very irritable.
"I may be kept here a week—a fortnight—a month longer, now!" he uttered fretfully to Isabel.
"I am very sorry, papa. I dare say you do find East Lynne dull."
"Dull! that's not it: I have other reasons for wishing East Lynne to be quit of us. And now you can't go to this fine concert."
Isabel's face flushed. "Not go, papa?"
"Why, who is take you? I can't get out of bed."
"Oh, papa, I must be there. Otherwise it would look
almost as though—as though we had announced what we
did not mean to perform. You know it was arranged
that we should join the Ducies: the carriage
"Just as you please. I thought you would have jumped at any plea for staying away."
"Not at all," laughed Isabel. "I should like West Lynne to see that I don't despise Mr. Kane and his concert."
Later in the day, the earl grew alarmingly worse: his paroxysms of pain were awful. Isabel, who was kept from the room, knew nothing of the danger, and the earl's groans did not penetrate to her ears. She dressed herself in a gleeful mood, full of laughing wilfulness, Marvel, her maid, superintending in stiff displeasure, for the attire chosen did not meet her approbation. When ready, she went into the earl's room.
"Shall I do, papa?"
Lord Mount Severn raised his swollen eyelids and drew the clothes from his flushed face. A shining vision was standing before him, a beauteous queen, a gleaming fairy; he hardly knew what she looked like. She had put on a white lace dress and her diamonds; the dress was rich, and the jewels gleamed from her hair, from her pretty neck, from her delicate arms; and her cheeks were flushed and her curls were flowing.
The earl stared at her in amazement. "How could you dress yourself like that for a concert? You are out of your senses, Isabel."
"Marvel thinks so too," was the gay answer; "she has had
a cross face since I told her what to put out. But I
did it on purpose, papa; I thought I would show I
think the poor man's concert worth going to, and
worth dressing for."
"You will have the whole room gaping at you."
"I don't mind. I'll bring you word all about it. Let them gape."
"You vain child! You have dressed yourself to please your vanity. "But, Isabel, you—ooooooh!"
Isabel started as she stood: the earl's groan of pain was dreadful.
"An awful twinge, child. There, go along: talking makes me worse."
"Papa, shall I stay at home with you?" she gravely asked. "Every consideration should give way to illness. If you would like me to remain, or if I can do any good, pray let me."
"Quite the contrary; I had rather you were away. You can do no earthly good, for I could not have you in the room. Good bye, darling. If you see Carlyle, tell him I shall hope to see him to-morrow."
Marvel threw a mantle over her shoulders, and she went down to the carriage, which waited.
The concert was held in the noted justice-room, over the market-place, called by courtesy the town-hall. It was large, commodious, and good for sound; many a town of far greater importance cannot boast so good a music-room. In the way of performers, Mr. Kane had done his poor best; a lady, quite fourth rate, was engaged from London, and the rest were local artistes.
Barbara Hare would not have missed the concert for the
world, but Mrs. Hare had neither health nor spirits
for it. It was arranged that the justice and Barbara
should accompany the Carlyles, and they proceeded to
Miss Carlyle's in time for coffee. Something
"How is it that we see so little of you now?" she began, as they went along, Mr. Justice Hare and Miss Carlyle preceding them.
"I have been so much engaged at East Lynne: the earl finds his evenings dull. They go on Saturday, and my time will be my own again."
"You were expected at the parsonage last night; we were looking for you all the evening."
"Not expected by Mr. and Mrs. Little, I think. I told them I was engaged to dine at East Lynne."
"They were saying—some of them—that you might as well take up your abode at East Lynne, and wondered what your attraction could be. They said"—Barbara compelled her voice to calmness—"that if Isabel Vane were not the Lady Isabel, they should think you went there courting."
"I am much obliged at their interesting themselves so much about me," equably returned Mr. Carlyle. "More so than Lady Isabel Vane would probably be. I am surprised that you should retail such nonsense, Barbara."
"They said it; I did not," answered Barbara, with a swelling heart. "Is it true that Lady Isabel sings so well? They were making out that her singing is divine."
"You had better not let Cornelia hear you say that, or you will get a reproof," laughed Mr. Carlyle. "Like I did, when I said she had an angel's face."
Barbara turned her own face full upon him: it
"I really believe I did say so, but I can't be quite sure, Cornelia snapped me up so quickly," he answered, laughing. "Barbara," he added, dropping his voice, "we have still not heard from Richard."
"No. You and mamma both think we shall hear; I say not, for I feel sure he will be afraid to write. I know he promised, but I have never thought he would perform."
"There would be no risk, sending the letters under cover to me, and it would be a relief and a comfort to Mrs. Hare."
"You know how timorous Richard is. Otway Bethel is home again," she continued. "You said you should question him when he returned, Archibald."
"I have done so, but he appears to know nothing. He seems well disposed to Richard, but casts doubt on the assertion that Thorn, or any stranger, was in the wood that night."
"It is very strange what Thorn it could have been."
"Very," assented Mr. Carlyle. "I can make out nothing from Swainson. No person whatever, answering the description and named Thorn, was living there at the time, so far as I am able to ascertain. All we can do is to wait, and hope that time may bring elucidation with it."
They reached the town-hall as he spoke. A busy crowd was
gathered round the entrance; people going in to
attend the concert, and the mob watching them. Drawn
up at a short distance, so as not to obstruct other
vehicles, was the aristocratic carriage of Lord
Mount
"Lady Isabel Vane is sitting there," exclaimed Barbara as she passed.
Mr. Carlyle felt surprised. What could she be waiting there for? where could the earl be? A doubt came over him, he could not define why, that something was wrong.
"Will you pardon me if I quit you for one moment, Barbara, whilst I speak to Lady Isabel?"
He waited for neither acquiescence nor dissent, but left Barbara standing where she was, and accosted Isabel. The diamonds gleamed in her shining curls, as she bent towards him.
"I am waiting for Mrs. Ducie, Mr. Carlyle. I did not like to remain all alone in the ante-room, so I stayed here. When Mrs. Ducie's carriage comes up, I shall get out. I am going in with her, you know."
"And the earl?"
"Oh, have you not heard? Papa is ill again."
"Ill again!" repeated Mr. Carlyle.
"Very ill indeed. Mr. Wainwright was sent for at five o'clock this morning, and has been with him a good deal of the day. Papa bade me say that he hoped to see you to-morrow."
Mr. Carlyle rejoined Barbara: they entered the hall and began to ascend the stairs, just as another aristocratic equipage dashed up, to scatter and gratify the mob. Barbara turned her head to look: it was that of the Honourable Mrs. Ducie.
The room was pretty full then, and Mrs. Ducie, her two
daughters, and Isabel were conducted to seats by Mr.
Kane—seats he had reserved for them at the upper
But she looked like a lily amidst poppies and sunflowers, whether the "decking out" was ridiculous or not. Was Lord Mount Severn right, when he accused her of so dressing in self-gratification? Very likely: for, has not the great preacher said, that childhood and youth are vanity?
Miss Carlyle, the justice, and Barbara also had seats near the orchestra, for Miss Carlyle in West Lynne was a person to be considered, and not hidden behind others. Mr. Carlyle, however, preferred to join the gentlemen who congregated and stood round about the door, inside and out. There was scarcely standing room in the place: Mr. Kane had, as was anticipated, a bumper, and the poor man could have worshipped Lady Isabel, for he knew he owed it to her.
It was very long: country concerts generally are: and was
about three parts over when a powdered head, larger
than any cauliflower ever grown, was discerned
ascending the stairs behind the group of gentlemen;
which head, when it brought its body in full view,
was discovered to belong to one of the footmen of
Lord Mount Severn. The calves alone, cased in their
silk
"Well, I'll be jiffied!" cried an astonished old foxhunter, who had been elbowed by the footman. "The cheek these fellows have!"
The fellow in question did not appear, however, to be enjoying any great amount of cheek just then, for he looked perplexed, humble, and uneasy. Suddenly his eye fell on Mr. Carlyle, and it lightened up.
"Beg pardon, sir: could you happen to inform me whereabouts my young lady is sitting?"
"At the other end of the room, near the orchestra."
"I'm sure I don't know how ever I am to get to her, then," returned the man, more in self-soliloquy, than to Mr. Carlyle. "The room's choke full, and I don't like crushing by. My lord is taken alarmingly worse, sir," he explained, in an awe-struck tone: "it is feared he is dying."
Mr. Carlyle was painfully startled.
"His screams of pain are awful, sir. Mr. Wainwright and another doctor from West Lynne are with him, and an express has gone to Lynneborough for physicians. Mrs. Mason said we were to fetch my young lady home, and not lose a moment; and we brought the carriage, sir, Wells galloping his horses all the way."
"I will bring Lady Isabel," said Mr. Carlyle.
"I'm sure, sir, I should be under everlasting obligation if you would," returned the man.
Mr. Carlyle worked his way through the crowded room, he was tall and slender, many looking daggers at him, for a pathetic song was just then being given by the London lady. He disregarded all, and stood before Isabel.
"I thought you were not coming to speak to me to-night. Is it not a famous room! I am so pleased."
"More than famous, Lady Isabel. But," continued he gravely, "Lord Mount Severn does not find himself so well, and he has sent the carriage for you."
"Papa not so well!" she quickly exclaimed.
"Not quite. At any rate, he wishes you to go home. Will you allow me to pilot you through the room?"
"Oh, my dear, considerate papa!" she laughed. "He fears I shall be weary, and would emancipate me before the time. Thank you, Mr. Carlyle, but I will wait till the conclusion."
"No, no, Lady Isabel, it is not that. Lord Mount Severn is indeed worse."
Her countenance changed to seriousness; but she was not alarmed. "Very well. When this song is over: not to disturb the room."
"I think you had better lose no time," he urged. "Never mind the song and the room."
She rose instantly, and put her arm within Mr. Carlyle's. A hasty word of explanation to Mrs. Ducie, and he led her away, the room, in its surprise, making for them what space it might. Many an eye followed them, but none more curiously and eagerly than Barbara Hare's. "Where is he going to take her?" involuntarily uttered Barbara.
"How should I know?" retorted Miss Corny. "Barbara, you
have done nothing but fidget all the
Isabel's mantle was procured from the ante-room, where it had been left, and she descended the stairs with Mr. Carlyle. The carriage was drawn up close to the entrance, and the coachman had his reins gathered ready to start. The footman, not the one who had gone up-stairs, threw open the chariot door as soon as he saw her. He was new in the service; a simple country native, just engaged. She withdrew her arm from Mr. Carlyle's, and stood a moment before stepping in, looking at the man.
"Is papa much worse?"
"Oh yes, my lady: he was screaming shocking. But they think he'll live till morning."
With a sharp cry, she seized the arm of Mr. Carlyle, seized it for support in her shock of agony. Mr. Carlyle rudely thrust the man away: he could willingly have flung him at full length on the pavement.
"Oh, Mr. Carlyle, why did you not tell me?" she shivered.
"My dear Lady Isabel, I am grieved that you are told now. But, take comfort: you know how ill he frequently is, and this may be but an ordinary attack. Step in. I trust we shall find it nothing more."
"Are you going home with me?"
"Certainly. I shall not leave you to go alone."
She moved to the other side of the chariot, making room for him.
"Thank you: I will sit outside."
"But the night is cold."
"Oh no." He closed the door, and took his seat by the
coachman: the footmen got up behind, and the
"Do not spare your horses," said Mr. Carlyle to Wells. "Lady Isabel will be ill with anxiety."
"She'll be worse before morning, poor child," returned the coachman. "I have lived in the service fifteen year, sir, and have watched her grow up from a little thing," he hastened to add, as if in apology for his familiarity.
"Is the earl really in danger?"
"Ay, sir, that he is. I have seen two cases in my life of gout in the stomach, and a few hours closed both. I heard a word dropped, as I came out, that Mr. Wainwright thought it was going on to the heart."
"The earl's former attacks have been alarming and painful," remarked Mr. Carlyle, clinging to hope.
"Yes, sir, I know; but this bout is different. Besides," resumed Wells, in a confidential tone, "them bats didn't come for nothing."
"Bats!" uttered Mr. Carlyle.
"And it's a sure sign, sir, that death is on its road to the house, safe and speedy."
"Wells, what are you talking about?"
"The bats have been round the house this evening, sir. Nasty things! I hate 'em at all times."
"Bats are fond of flying about at night-time," remarked Mr. Carlyle, glancing aside at the steady old coachman with a half suspicion that he might not have been keeping himself quite so steady as usual. "It is their nature."
"But they don't come in shoals, sir, round about you, and
in at the windows. To-night, when we got
Mr. Carlyle glanced down at the road and at the hedges.
"'Come in, Wells,' Mrs. Mason called out, sharply, 'come
and look here.' I went and stood by her side, sir,
and I never saw such a sight in my life. The bats
were flying about in scores, in hundreds, a cloud of
them, diving down at the window, and flapping their
wings. Right inside they came, and would have
touched our faces, only we drew back. Where on earth
they had come from, I can't think, for I had not
been in-doors a minute, and there was not one about
outside, that I had seen. 'What does all this mean,
Wells?' cried Mrs. Mason, 'the bats must have turned
wild to-night. I opened the window to look at them,
for they quite startled me. Did you ever see them so
thick?' 'No, ma'am, nor so near,' I answered her.
'And I don't like to see them, for it betokens no
good: it's a sign.' Well, sir, with that she burst
out laughing," continued Wells, "for she's one of
those who ridicule signs and dreams, and the like.
She's an educated
Mr. Carlyle nodded.
"'What is it a sign of, Wells?' Mrs. Mason went on to me, in a jesting sort of way. 'Mrs. Mason, ma'am,' said I, 'I can't say that I ever saw the bats clanned together and making their visit, like this; but I have heard, times out of number, that they have been known to do it, and that it is a sure sign death is at the very door of the house.' 'I hope death is not at the door of this house,' sighed Mrs. Mason, thinking, no doubt, of my lord, and she closed the window as she spoke, and the nasty things beat against it with their wings. Mrs. Mason then spoke to me of the business she had wanted me upon; she was talking to me three minutes, perhaps, and when she had finished, I turned to look at the window again. But there was not a single bat there; they had all gone, all disappeared in that little space of time. 'What has become of them?' cried Mrs. Mason; and I opened the window, and looked up and down, but they were clean gone, and the air and the sky were as clear as they are at this moment."
"Gone to flap at somebody else's window, perhaps," remarked Mr. Carlyle, with a very disbelieving smile.
"Not long after that, sir, the house was in commotion. My lord was in mortal agony, and Mr. Wainwright said (so the word ran in the servants'-hall) that the gout had reached the stomach, and might be rushing on to the heart. Denis went galloping off to Lynneborough for physicians, and we put-to the horses and came tearing off for my young lady."
"Well," observed Mr. Carlyle, "I hope he will recover the attack, Wells, in spite of the gout and the bats."
The coachman shook his head, and turning his horses sharply round, whipped them up through the lodge gates.
The housekeeper, Mrs. Mason, waited at the hall door to receive Lady Isabel. Mr. Carlyle helped her out of the carriage, and gave her his arm up the steps. She scarcely dared to inquire.
"Is he better? May I go to his room?" she panted.
Yes, the earl was better; better, in so far as that he was quiet and senseless. She moved hastily towards his chamber. Mr. Carlyle drew the housekeeper aside.
"Is there any hope?"
"Not the slightest, sir. He is dying."
The earl knew no one: pain was gone for the present, and he lay on his bed, calm; but his face, which had death in it all too plainly, startled Isabel. She did not scream or cry; she was perfectly quiet, save that she had a fit of shivering. "Will he soon be better?" she whispered to Mr. Wainwright, who stood there.
The surgeon coughed. "Well, he—he—we must hope it, my lady."
"But why does his face look like that? It is pale— grey: I never saw anybody else look so."
"He has been in great pain, my lady; and pain leaves its traces on the countenance."
Mr. Carlyle, who had come in and was standing by the
surgeon, touched his arm to draw him from the room.
He noticed the look on the earl's face, and did not
like it; he wished to question the surgeon. Lady
"Do not leave the house, Mr. Carlyle. When he wakes up, it may cheer him to see you here; he liked you very much."
"I will not leave it, Lady Isabel. I did not think of doing so."
In time—it seemed an age—the medical men arrived from Lynneborough; three of them; the groom had thought he could not summons too many. It was a strange scene they entered upon: the ghastly peer, growing restless again now, battling with his departing spirit; and the gala robes, the sparkling gems adorning the young girl, watching at his side. They comprehended the case without difficulty: that she had been suddenly called from some scene of gaiety.
They stooped to look at the earl, and felt his pulse, and touched his heart, and exchanged a few murmured words with Mr. Wainwright. Isabel had stood back to give them place, but her anxious eyes followed their every movement. They did not seem to notice her, and she stepped forward.
"Can you do anything for him? Will he recover?"
They all turned at the address, and looked at her. One spoke: it was an evasive answer.
"Tell me the truth," she implored, with feverish impatience; "you must not trifle with me. Do you not know me? I am his only child, and I am here alone."
The first thing was to get her away from the room, for
the great change was approaching, and the parting
struggle between the body and the spirit might be
one of warfare; no sight for her. But, in answer to
their suggestions that she should go, she only
leaned her
"She must be got out of the room," cried one of the physicians, almost angrily. "Ma'am"—turning suddenly upon Mrs. Mason—"are there are no relatives in the house, no one, who can exert influence over the young lady?"
"She has scarcely any relatives in the world," replied the housekeeper; "no near ones. And we happen to be, just now, quite alone."
But Mr. Carlyle, seeing the urgency of the case, for the earl with every minute grew more excited, approached and whispered her. "You are as anxious as we can be for your father's recovery."
" As anxious!" she uttered, reproachfully.
"You know what I would imply. Of course our anxiety can be as nothing to yours."
"As nothing; as nothing . I think my heart will
break."
"Then—forgive me—you should not oppose the wishes of his medical attendants. They wish to be alone with him; and time is being lost."
She rose up; she placed her hands on her brow as if to collect the sense of the words; and then she addressed the doctors.
"Is it really necessary that I should leave the room;
necessary for him? "
"It is necessary, my lady; absolutely essential."
She quitted the room without another word, and turned
into the library, an apartment in the same wing,
where the bats had paid their visits earlier in the
evening. A large fire burnt in the grate, and she
"Mr. Carlyle," she said, without raising it.
"I am here," he answered, for he had followed her in. "What can I do for you?"
"I have come away, you see. Until I may go in again will you bring me word how he is—continually?"
"Indeed I will."
As he quitted the room, Marvel sailed into it, a very fine lady's maid. "Would my lady change her dress?"
No, my lady would not. "They might be calling me to papa at the moment the dress was off."
"But so very unsuitable, my lady—that rich dress for a night scene, such as this."
"Unsuitable! What does it signify? Who thinks of my dress?"
But, bye-and-bye, Mrs. Mason quietly took off the diamonds, and threw a warm shawl over her neck and arms, for she was shivering still.
Some of the medical men left; Mr. Wainwright remained. Nothing more could be done for Lord Mount Severn in this world, and the death scene was prolonged and terrible. He was awake to pain again of some sort; whether of mind or body they could not say. Pain! mortal, shrieking, writhing agony. Is it, or is it not the case, that a badly-spent life entails one of these awful death-beds?
Very rebellious, very excited grew Isabel towards
morning. Mr. Carlyle had brought her perpetual
tidings from the sick-room, softening down the
actual facts. She could not understand that she need
be
"It is cruel, so to treat me," she exclaimed, pride alone enabling her to suppress her sobs. "Pent up here, the night has seemed to me as long as ten. When your father was dying, were you kept away from him?"
"My dear young lady—a hardy, callous man may go where you may not."
"You are not hardy and callous."
"I spoke of man's general nature."
"I shall act upon my own responsibility. I am obliged by all your kindness, Mr. Carlyle," she hastily added, "but you really have no right to keep me from my father. And I shall go to him."
Mr. Carlyle placed himself before her, his back against the door. His grave, kind face looked into hers with the deepest sympathy and tenderness. "Forgive me, dear Lady Isabel; I cannot let you go."
She broke into a passion of tears and sobs as he led her back to the fire, and stood there with her.
"He is my dear father, I have but him in the wide world."
"I know; I know: I feel for you all that you are feeling. Twenty times this night I have wished, forgive me the thought, that you were my sister, so that I might express my sympathy more freely, and comfort you."
"Tell me the truth, then, why I am kept away. If you can show me a sufficient cause, I will be reasonable and obey; but do not say again I should be disturbing him, for it is not true."
"He is too ill for you to see him, his symptoms are
"Is he dying?"
Mr. Carlyle hesitated. Ought he to dissemble with her as the doctors had done? A strong feeling was upon him that he ought not.
"I trust to you not to deceive me," she simply said.
"I fear he is. I believe he is."
She rose up; she grasped his arm in the sudden fear that flashed over her. "You are deceiving me, and he is dead!"
"I am not deceiving you, Lady Isabel. He is not dead: but—it may be very near."
She laid her face down upon the sofa pillow. "Going for ever from me! going for ever. Oh, Mr. Carlyle, let me see him for a minute! just one farewell! will you not try for me?"
He knew how hopeless it was, but he turned to leave the room. "I will go and see. But you will remain here quietly: you will not come."
She bowed her head in acquiescence, and he closed the door. Had she indeed been his sister, he would probably have turned the key upon her. He entered the earl's chamber, but not many seconds did he remain in it.
"It is over," he whispered to Mrs. Mason, whom he met in the corridor. "And Mr. Wainwright is asking for you."
"You are soon back," cried Isabel, lifting her head. "May I go?"
He sat down and took her hand, shrinking from his task. "I wish I could comfort you!" he exclaimed, in a tone of deep emotion.
Her face turned of a ghastly whiteness, as white as another's not far away. "Tell me the worst," she breathed.
"I have nothing to tell you, but the worst. May God support you, dear Lady Isabel!"
She turned to hide her face and its misery from him, and a low wail of anguish broke from her, betraying its own tale of despair.
The grey dawn of morning was breaking over the world, advent of another bustling day in life's history; but the spirit of William Vane, Earl of Mount Severn, had soared away from it for ever.
Events , between the death of Lord Mount Severn
and his interment, occurred quickly; to one of them
the reader may feel inclined to demur, as believing
that it could have no foundation in fact, in the
actions of real life. He would be wrong. The
circumstance really occurred.
The earl died on Friday morning, at daylight. The news
spread rapidly; it generally does, on the death of a
peer, if he have been of note (whether good or bad)
in the world. It was known in London before the day
was over; the consequence of which was, that by
Saturday morning early, a shoal of what the late
earl would have called harpies, had arrived to
surround East Lynne. There were creditors for small
sums and for great, for five or ten pounds, up to
five or ten thousand. Some were civil; some,
impatient; some, loud and rough and angry; some came
to put in executions on the effects, and some—
to arrest the body!
This last act was accomplished cleverly. Two men, each
with a remarkably hooked nose, stole away from the
hubbub of the clamourers, and, peering cunningly
about, made their way to the side, or tradesman's
"Is the coffin come yet?" said they.
"Coffin? no!" was the girl's reply. "The shell ain't here yet. Mr. Jones didn't promise that till nine o'clock, and it haven't gone eight."
"It won't be long," quoth they, "it's on its road. We'll go up to his lordship's room, and be getting ready for it."
The girl called the butler. "Two men from Jones's, the undertaker's, sir," announced she. "The shell's a coming on, and they want to go up and make ready for it."
The butler marshalled them up-stairs himself, and introduced them to the room. "That will do," said they, as he was about to enter with them, "we won't trouble you to wait." And, closing the door upon the unsuspicious butler, they took up their station on either side the dead, like a couple of ill-omened mutes. They had placed an arrest upon the corpse; it was theirs, until their claim was satisfied, and they sat down to thus watch and secure it. Pleasant occupation!
It may have been an hour later that Lady Isabel, leaving her own chamber, opened noiselessly that of the dead. She had been in it several times the previous day; at first with the housekeeper; afterwards, when the nameless dread was somewhat effaced, alone. But she felt nervous again this morning, and had gained the bed before she ventured to lift her eyes from the carpet and encounter the sight. Then she started, for there sat two strange-looking men—and not attractive men, either.
It darted through her mind that they must be people from the neighbourhood, come to gratify an idle and unpardonable curiosity: her first impulse was to summons the butler; her second, to speak to them herself.
"Do you want anything here?" she quietly said.
"Much obleeged for the inquiry, miss. We are all right."
The words and the tone struck her as being singular in the extreme: and they kept their seats, too, as though they had a right to be there.
"Why are you here?" she repeated. "What are you doing?"
"Well, miss, I don't mind telling you, for I suppose you are his daughter"—pointing his left thumb over his shoulder at the late peer—"and we hear he have got no other relative anigh him. We have been obleeged, miss, to perform a unpleasant dooty, and secure him."
The words were like Greek to her: and the men saw that they were.
"He unfort'nately owed a sight of money, miss—as you perhaps be aware on, and our employers is in, deep. So, as soon as they heard what had happened, they sent us down to arrest the dead corpse: and we have done it."
Amazement, horror, fear, struggled together in the
shocked mind of Lady Isabel. Arrest the dead! She
had never heard of a like calamity: nor could she
have believed in such. Arrest it for what purpose?
What to do? To disfigure it?—to sell it? With a
panting heart and ashy lips she turned from the
room. Mrs. Mason happened to be passing near the
stairs, and
"Those men—in there!" she gasped.
"What men, my lady?" returned Mrs. Mason, in surprise.
"I don't know; I don't know. I think they are going to stop there: they say they have taken papa."
After a pause of bewildered astonishment, the housekeeper left her standing where she was, and went to the earl's chamber, to see if she could fathom the mystery of the words. Isabel leaned against the balustrades; partly for support, partly that she seemed afraid to stir from them; and the ominous disturbance, down stairs, reached her ears. Strangers, interlopers, appeared to be in the hall, talking vehemently, and complaining in bitter tones. More and more terrified, she held her breath to listen.
"Where's the good of your seeing the young lady?" cried the butler, in a tone of remonstrance. "She knows nothing about the earl's affairs; she is in grief enough, just now, without any other worry."
"I will see her," retorted a dogged voice. "If she's too start-up and mighty to come down and answer a question or two, why I'll find my way on to her. Here we are, a shameful crowd of us, swindled out of our own, told there's nobody we can speak to; nobody here but the young lady, and she must not be troubled! She didn't find it trouble to help to spend our money! She has got no honour and no feelings of a lady, if she don't come and speak to us."
Repressing her rebellious emotion, Lady Isabel glided partly down the staircase, and softly called to the butler.
"What is all this?" she asked. "I must know."
"Oh, my lady, don't go amongst those rough men! You cannot do any good; pray go back before they see you. I have sent for Mr. Carlyle, and expect him here every moment."
"Did papa owe them all money?" she shivered.
"I'm afraid he did, my lady."
She went swiftly on; and, passing through the few
stragglers in the hall, entered the dining-room,
where the chief mass had congregated, and the hubbub
was loudest. All anger, at least all external anger,
was hushed at her sight. She looked so young, so
innocent, so childlike in her pretty morning dress
of peachcoloured muslin, her fair face shaded by its
falling curls, so little fit to combat with, or
understand their business, that instead of
pouring forth complaints, they hushed them into
silence.
"I heard some one calling out that I ought to see you," she began, her agitation causing the words to come forth in a jerking manner. "What did you want with me?"
Then they poured out their complaints, but not angrily, and she listened till she grew sick. There were many and formidable claims; promissory notes and IOUs, overdue bills and underdue bills; heavy outstanding debts of all sorts, and trifles (comparatively speaking) for housekeeping, servants' liveries, out-door servants' wages, bread and meat.
What was Isabel Vane to answer? what excuse to offer? what hope or promise to give? She stood in bewilderment, unable to speak, turning from one to the other, her sweet eyes full of pity and contrition.
"The fact is, young lady," said one who bore the exterior
of a gentleman, "we should not have come
"Which was levied before you came," put in a man, who might be brother to the two up-stairs, to judge by his nose. "But what's such furniture as this, to our claims—if you come to combine 'em? no more than a bucket of water is to the Thames."
"What can I do?" shivered Lady Isabel. "What is it you wish me to do? I have no money to give you. I—"
"No, miss," broke in a quiet, pale man; "if report tells true, you are worse wronged than we are, for you won't have a roof to put your head under, or a guinea to call your own."
"He has been a scoundrel to everybody," interrupted an intemperate voice; "he has ruined thousands."
The speech was hissed down: even they were not men, gratuitously to insult a delicate young lady.
"Perhaps you'll just answer us a question, miss," persisted the voice, in spite of the hisses. "Is there any ready money that can—"
But another person had entered the room—Mr. Carlyle. He caught sight of the white face and trembling hands of Isabel, and interrupted the last speaker with scant ceremony.
"What is the meaning of this?" he demanded, in a tone of authority. "What do you want?"
"If you are a friend of the late peer's, you ought to
"But this is not the place to come to," returned Mr. Carlyle: "your flocking here, in this extraordinary manner, will do no good. You must go to Warburton and Ware."
"We have been to them—and received their answer. A cool assurance that there'll be nothing for anybody."
"At any rate, you will get nothing here," observed Mr. Carlyle, to the assembly collectively. "Allow me to request you to leave the house at once."
It was little likely that they would go for his bidding. And they said it.
"Then I warn you of the consequences of a refusal," quietly said Mr. Carlyle: "you are trespassing upon a stranger's property. This house was not Lord Mount Severn's: he sold it some time back."
They knew better. Some laughed, and said these tricks were stale.
"Listen, gentlemen," rejoined Mr. Carlyle, in the plain, straightforward manner that carried its own truth. "To make an assertion that could be disproved when the earl's affairs came to be investigated, would be simply foolish. I give you my word of honour as a man—that this estate, with the house and all that it contains, passed legally, months ago, from the hands of Lord Mount Severn: and, during his recent sojourn here, he was but a visitor in it. Go and ask his men of business."
"Who purchased it?" was the inquiry.
"Mr. Carlyle, of West Lynne. Some of you may possibly know him by reputation."
Some of them did. "A cute young lawyer," observed a voice; "as his father was before him."
"I am he," proceeded Mr. Carlyle. "And being a 'cute lawyer,' as you do me the honour to decide, you cannot suppose I should risk my money upon any sale, not perfectly safe and legal. I was not an agent in the affair; I employed agents: for it was my own money that I invested, and East Lynne is mine."
"Is the purchase-money paid over?" inquired more than one.
"It was paid over at the time: last June."
"What did Lord Mount Severn do with the money?"
"I do not know," replied Mr. Carlyle. "I am not cognisant of Lord Mount Severn's private affairs."
Significant murmurs arose: "Strange that the earl should stop two or three months at a place that wasn't his!"
"It may appear so to you, but allow me to explain," returned Mr. Carlyle. "The earl expressed a wish to pay East Lynne a few days' visit, by way of farewell, and I acceded. Before the few days were over, he was taken ill, and remained, from that time, too ill to quit it. This very day, this day, gentlemen, was at length fixed for his departure."
"And you tell us you bought the furniture!"
"Everything as it stands. You need not doubt my word, for the proofs will be forthcoming. East Lynne was in the market for sale: I heard of it, and became the purchaser—just as I might have bought an estate from any of you. And now, as this is my house, and you have no claim upon me, I shall be obliged to you to withdraw."
"Perhaps you will claim the horses and carriages next, sir," cried the man with the hooked nose.
Mr. Carlyle lifted his head haughtily. "What is mine, is mine; legally purchased and paid for; a fair, just price. The carriages and horses I have nothing to do with: Lord Mount Severn brought them down with him."
"And I have got a safe watcher over them in the out premises, to see as they don't run away," nodded the man, complacently: "and, if I dont mistake, there's a safe watcher over something else up-stairs."
"What a cursed scoundrel Mount Severn was!"
"Whatever he may have been, it does not give you the right to outrage the feelings of his daughter," warmly interrupted Mr. Carlyle: "and I should have thought that men, calling themselves Englishmen, would have disdained the shame. Allow me, Lady Isabel," he added, imperatively taking her hand to lead her from the room. "I will remain and deal with this business."
But she hesitated, and stopped. The injury her father had done these men was telling painfully on her sense of right, and she essayed to speak a word of apology, of sorrow: she thought she ought to do so; she did not like them to deem her quite heartless. But it was a painful task, and the colour went and came in her pale face, and her breath was laboured with the excess of her tribulation.
"I am very sorry," she stammered; and, with the effort of
speaking, emotion quite got the better of her, and
she burst into tears. "I did not know anything of
all this: my father's affairs were not spoken of
before me. I believe I have not anything: if I had,
I
All your claims! Lady Isabel little thought what
that "all" would comprise. However, such promises,
made at such a moment, fall heedlessly on the ear.
Scarcely one present but felt sympathy and sorrow
for her, and Mr. Carlyle drew her from the room. He
closed the door upon the noisy crew, and then her
sobs came forth hysterically.
"I am so grieved, Lady Isabel! Had I foreseen this annoyance, you should have been spared it. Can you go up-stairs alone?—or shall I call Mrs. Mason?"
"Oh yes, I can go alone: I am not ill, only frightened and sick. This is not the worst," she shivered. "There are two men up—up—with—with papa."
Up with papa! Mr. Carlyle was puzzled. He saw that she was shaking from head to foot as she stood before him.
"I cannot understand it, and it terrifies me," she continued, attempting an explanation. "They are sitting in the room, close to him; they have taken him, they say."
A blank, thunderstruck pause. Mr. Carlyle looked at her, he did not speak; and then he turned and looked at the butler, who was standing near. But the man only responded by giving his head a half-shake, and Mr. Carlyle saw that it was an ominous one.
"I will clear the house of these," he said to Lady Isabel, pointing back to the dining-room, "and then join you up-stairs."
"Two ruffians, sir, and they have got possession of
At present Mr. Carlyle returned to the dining-room, and bore the brunt of the anger of those savage, and— it may be said—ill used men. Not that it was vented upon him; quite the contrary; but on the memory of the unhappy peer, who lay overhead. A few had taken the precaution to ensure the earl's life, and they were the best off. They left the house after a short space of time, for Mr. Carlyle's statement was indisputable, and they knew the law better than to remain, trespassers, on his property.
But the custodians of the dead could not be so got rid of. Mr. Carlyle proceeded to the death-chamber, and examined their authority. A similar case had never occurred under his own observation: though it had under his father's, and Mr. Carlyle remembered hearing of it. The body of a church dignitary, who had died deeply in debt, was arrested as it was being carried through the cloisters to its grave in the cathedral. These men, sitting over Lord Mount Severn, enforced heavy claims, and there they must sit, until the arrival of Mr. Vane from Castle Marling—now the Earl of Mount Severn.
On the following morning, Sunday, Mr. Carlyle proceeded
again to East Lynne, and found, to his surprise,
that there was no arrival. Isabel was in the
breakfast-room
"I have not slept, and I am very cold," she answered. "I did not close my eyes all night; I was too terrified."
"Terrified at what?" he asked.
"At those men," she whispered. "It is strange that Mr. Vane is not come."
"Is the post in?"
"I don't know," she apathetically replied. "I have received nothing."
She had scarcely spoken when the butler entered with his salver full of letters; most of them bearing condolence to Lady Isabel. She singled out one, and hastened to opened it, for it bore the Castle Marling post-mark. "It is Mrs. Vane's handwriting," she remarked to Mr. Carlyle.
"Castle Marling, Saturday.
"My dear Isabel,—I am dreadfully grieved and shocked at the news conveyed in Mr. Carlyle's letter to my husband, for he is gone cruising in his yacht, and I opened it. Goodness knows where he may be, round the coast somewhere; but he said he should be home by Sunday, and as he is pretty punctual generally in keeping his word, I expect him. Be assured he will not lose a moment in hastening to East Lynne.
"I cannot express what I feel for you, and am too
bouleversée to write more. Try and keep up your
"Emma Mount Severn ."
The colour came into Isabel's pale cheek when she read the signature. She thought, had she been the writer, she should, in that first, early letter, have still signed herself Emma Vane. Isabel handed the note to Mr. Carlyle. "It is very unfortunate," she sighed.
Mr. Carlyle glanced over it, as quickly as Mrs. Vane's illegible writing allowed him, and drew in his lips in a peculiar manner when he came to the signature. Perhaps at the same thought which had struck Isabel.
"Had Mrs. Vane been worth a rush, she would have come herself, knowing your lonely situation," he uttered, impulsively.
Isabel leaned her head upon her hand. All the
difficulties and embarrassments of her position came
crowding upon her mind. No orders had been given in
preparation for the funeral, and she felt that she
had no right to give any. The Earls of Mount Severn
were buried at Mount Severn, but to take her father
thither would involve great expense: would the
present earl sanction that? Since the previous
morning, she seemed to have grown old in the world's
experiences; her ideas were changed, the bent of her
thoughts had been violently turned from its course.
Instead of being a young lady of high position, of
wealth and rank, she appeared to herself more in the
light of an unfortunate pauper; an interloper in the
house she was inhabiting. It has been the custom in
romance to represent young ladies, especially if
they be handsome and interesting, as being she had deeply loved and reverenced—was
sharply poignant: but in the midst of that grief,
and of the singular troubles his death had brought
forth, she could not shut her eyes to her own
future. Its uncertainty, its shadowed-forth
embarrassments did obtrude themselves, and the words
of that plain-speaking creditor kept ringing in her
ears—"You won't have a roof to put your head under,
or a guinea to call your own." Where was she to
go?—with whom to live? she was in Mr. Carlyle's
house now. And how was she to pay the servants?
Money was owing to them all.
"Mr. Carlyle, how long has this house been yours?" she asked, breaking the silence.
"It was in June that the purchase was completed. Did Lord Mount Severn never tell you he had sold it to me?"
"No; never. All these things are yours?" glancing round the room.
"The furniture was sold with the house. Not these sort of things," he added, his eye falling on the silver on the breakfast-table, "not the plate and linen."
"Not the plate and linen! Then those poor men, who were here yesterday, have a right to them," she quickly cried.
"I scarcely know. I believe the plate goes with the entail—and the jewels go also. The linen cannot be of much consequence, either way."
"Are my clothes my own?"
He smiled at her simplicity; and assured her that they were nobody else's.
"I did not know," she sighed; "I did not understand. So many strange things have happened in the last day or two, that I seem to understand nothing."
Indeed she could not understand. She had no definite ideas on the subject of this transfer of East Lynne to Mr. Carlyle: plenty of indefinite ones, and they were haunting her. Fears of debt to him, and of the house and its contents being handed over to him in liquidation, perhaps only partial, were working in her brain.
"Does my father owe you any money?" she breathed in a timid tone.
"Not any," he replied. "Lord Mount Severn was never indebted to me in his life."
"Yet you purchased East Lynne!"
"As any one else might have done," he answered, discerning the drift of her thoughts. "I was in search of an eligible estate to invest money in, and East Lynne suited me."
"I feel my position, Mr. Carlyle," she resumed, the rebellious tears forcing themselves to her eyes, "thus to be intruding upon you for a shelter. And I cannot help myself."
"You can help grieving me," he gently answered, "which you do when you talk of obligation. The obligation is on my side, Lady Isabel; and when I express a hope that you will continue at East Lynne while it can be of service, however prolonged that period may be, I assure you I say it in all sincerity."
"You are truly kind," she faltered, "and for a few
Now Mr. Carlyle might have given the evasive assurance that there would be plenty left, just to tranquillise her. But to use deceit with her would have pricked against every feeling of his nature; and he saw how implicitly she relied upon his truth.
"I fear things are not very bright," he answered. "That is, so far as we can see at present. But there may be some settlement effected for you that you do not know of. Warburton and Ware—"
"No," she interrupted; "I never heard of a settlement, and I am sure there is none. I see the worst plainly: I have no home; no home, and no money. This house is yours; the town-house and Mount Severn go to Mr. Vane. And I have nothing."
"But surely Mr. Vane will be delighted to welcome you to your old home. The houses pass to him—it almost seems as though you had the greater right in them, than he or Mrs. Vane."
"My home with them!" she retorted, as if the words had stung her. "What are you saying, Mr. Carlyle?"
"I beg your pardon, Lady Isabel. I should not have presumed to touch upon these points myself, but—"
"Nay, I think I ought to beg yours," she interrupted, more calmly. "I am only grateful for the interest you take in them; the kindness you have shown. But I could never make my home with Mrs. Vane."
Mr. Carlyle rose. He could do no good by remaining, and did not think well to intrude longer. He suggested that it might be more pleasant if Isabel had a friend with her: Mrs. Ducie would, no doubt, be willing to come, and she was a kind and motherly woman.
Isabel shook her head, with a passing shudder. "Have strangers here, with—all—that—in papa's chamber!" she uttered. "Mrs. Ducie drove over yesterday; perhaps to remain; I don't know; but I was afraid of questions, and would not see her. When I think of—that—I feel thankful that I am alone."
The housekeeper stopped Mr. Carlyle as he was going out. "Sir, what is the news from Castle Marling? Pound said there was a letter. Is Mr. Vane coming?"
"He was out yachting. Mrs. Vane expected him home yesterday, so it is to be hoped he will be here to-day."
"Whatever will be done, if he does not come?" she breathed. "The leaden coffin ought to be soldered down—for you know, sir, the state he was in when he died."
"It can be soldered down without Mr. Vane."
"Of course—without Mr. Vane. It's not that, sir. Will
those men allow it to be done? The undertakers were
here this morning at day-break, and those men
intimated that they were not going to lose
sight of the dead. The words sounded
significant to us, but we asked them no questions.
Have they a right to prevent it, sir?"
"Upon my word I cannot tell," replied Mr. Carlyle. "The proceeding is so rare a one that I know little what right of law they have, or have not. Do not mention this fear to Lady Isabel. And when Mr. Va—when Lord Mount Severn arrives, send down to apprise me of it."
A Post-Chaise was driving furiously up the
avenue that Sunday afternoon. It contained the new
peer, Lord Mount Severn. The more direct line of
rail from Castle Marling brought him within five
miles of West Lynne, and thence he had travelled in
a hired chaise. Mr. Carlyle soon joined him, and
almost at the same time Mr. Warburton arrived from
London. Absence from town at the period of the
earl's death, had prevented Mr. Warburton's earlier
attendance. Business was entered upon
immediately.
The present earl knew that his predecessor had been an embarrassed man, but he had no conception of the extent of the evil: they had not been intimate, and rarely came in contact. As the various items of news were now detailed to him—the wasteful expenditure, the disastrous ruin, the total absence of provision for Isabel, he stood petrified and aghast. He was a tall, stout man of three-and-forty years, his nature honourable, his manners cold, and his countenance severe.
"It is the most iniquitous piece of business I ever heard of," he exclaimed to the two lawyers. "Of all reckless fools, Mount Severn must have been the worst!"
"Unpardonably improvident, as regards his daughter," was the assenting remark.
"Improvident! it must have been rank madness," retorted the earl. "No man in his senses could leave a child to the mercy of the world, as he has left her. She has not a shilling; literally not a shilling in her possession. I put the question to her—what money there was in the house when the earl died. Twenty or twentyfive pounds, she answered, which she had since given to Mason, who required it for housekeeping purposes. If the girl wants a yard of ribbon for herself, she has not the pence to pay for it! Can you realise such a case to the mind?" continued the excited peer. "I will stake my veracity that such a one never occurred yet."
"No money for her own personal wants!" exclaimed Mr. Carlyle.
"Not a halfpenny in the world. And there are no funds, and will be none, that I can see, for her to draw upon."
"Quite correct, my lord," nodded Mr. Warburton. "The entailed estates go to you, and what trifling matters of personal property may be left, the creditors will take care of."
"I understand East Lynne is yours," cried the earl, turning sharply upon Mr. Carlyle. "Isabel has just said so."
"It is," was the reply. "It became mine last June. I believe his lordship kept the fact a close secret."
"He was obliged to keep it secret," interposed Mr. Warburton, adressing Lord Mount Severn, "for not a stiver of the purchase-money could he have fingered, had it got wind. Except ourselves and Mr. Carlyle's agents, the fact was made known to none."
"It is strange, sir, that you could not urge the claims of his child upon the earl," rejoined the new peer to Mr. Warburton, his tone one of harsh reproof. "You were in his confidence, you knew the state of his affairs; it was in your line of duty to do it."
"And, knowing the state of his affairs, my lord, we knew how useless the urging it would be," returned Mr. Warburton. "He had let the time slip by, when he could have made a provision for her: the power, to do so, was past, years ago. Once or twice, I have called it to his notice, but it was a sore point with him, and he would not pursue it. I do not think he was uneasy about her: he depended upon her making a good marriage during his lifetime; not expecting to die so young."
"Out of his power!" repeated the earl, stopping in his impatient pacings of the room and facing Mr. Warburton. "Don't tell me, sir! he should have done something. He might have insured his life for a few thousands, if nothing else. The child is without anything; without even pocket-money! Do you understand?"
"Unfortunately I understand, only too well," returned the lawyer. "But your lordship has but a faint idea of the burdens Lord Mount Severn had upon him. The interest alone on his debts was frightful—and the deuce's own work there used to be to get it. Not to speak of the kites he let loose: he would fly them, and nothing could stop him; and they had to be provided for."
"Oh, I know," replied the earl, with a gesture of contempt. "Drawing one bill to cover another: that was his system."
"Draw!" echoed Mr. Warburton, "he would have drawn a bill upon Aldgate pump. It was a downright mania with him."
"Urged to it by his necessities, I conclude," put in Mr. Carlyle.
"He had no business to have such necessities, sir," cried the earl, wrathfully. "But let us proceed to business. What money is there, lying at his bankers', Mr. Warburton? Do you know?"
"None," was the blank reply. "We overdrew the account ourselves, a fortnight ago, to meet one of his pressing liabilities. We hold a little; and, had he lived a week or two longer, the autumn rents would have been paid in—though they must have been as quickly paid out again."
"I'm glad there's something. What is the amount?"
"My lord," answered Mr. Warburton, shaking his head in a self-condoling manner, "I am sorry to tell you that what we hold will not half satisfy our own claims: money actually paid out of our pockets."
"Then where on earth is the money to come from, sir? For the funeral; for the servants' wages; for everything, in short?"
"There is none to come from anywhere," was the reply of Mr. Warburton.
Lord Mount Severn strode the carpet more fiercely. "Wicked improvidence! shameful profligacy! callous-hearted man! To live a rogue, and die a beggar, leaving his daughter to the charity of strangers!"
"Her case presents the worst feature of the whole," remarked Mr. Carlyle. "What will she do for a home?"
"She must, of course, find it with me," replied his
"I fancy she knew nothing of the state of affairs; had seen little, if anything, of the embarrassments," returned Mr. Carlyle.
"Nonsense!" said the peer.
"Mr. Carlyle is right, my lord," observed Mr. Warburton, looking over his spectacles. "Lady Isabel was in safety at Mount Severn till the spring, and the purchase money from East Lynne was a stop-gap for many things, and made matters easy for the moment. However, his imprudences are at an end now."
"No, they are not at an end," returned Lord Mount Severn: "they leave their effects behind them. I hear there was a fine scene yesterday morning: some of the unfortunate wretches he has taken in, made their appearance here, all the way from town."
"Oh, they are Jews, half of them," slightingly spoke Mr. Warburton. "If they do lose a little, it will be an agreeable novelty to them."
"Jews have as much right to their own as we have, Mr. Warburton," was the peer's angry reprimand. "And if they were Turks and infidels, it would not excuse Mount Severn's practices. Isabel says it was you, Mr. Carlyle, who contrived to get rid of them."
"By convincing them that East Lynne and its furniture belonged to me. But there are those two men up-stairs, in possession of—of him: I could not get rid of them."
The earl looked at him. "I do not understand you."
"Did you not know that they have seized the corpse?" asked Mr. Carlyle, dropping his voice.
"Two men have been posted over it, like sentinels, since yesterday morning. And there's a third in the house, I hear, who relieves each by turn, that they may go down in the hall and take their meals."
The earl had halted in his walk and drawn near to Mr. Carlyle, his mouth open, his face a marvel of consternation. "By George!" was all Mr. Warburton uttered, and snatched off his glasses.
"Mr. Carlyle, do I understand you aright—that the body of the late earl has been seized for debt?" demanded the peer, solemnly. "Seize a dead body! Am I awake, or dreaming?"
"It is what they have done. They got into the room by stratagem."
"Is it possible that transactions so infamous are permitted by our law?" ejaculated the earl. "Arrest a dead man! I never heard of such a thing: I am shocked beyond expression. Isabel said something about two men, I remember: but she was so full of grief and agitation altogether, that I but half comprehended what she said upon any subject. Why, what will be done? Cannot we bury him?"
"I fancy not. The housekeeper told me this morning, she feared they would not even suffer the coffins to be closed down. And that ought to be done with all convenient speed."
"It is perfectly horrible," uttered the earl.
"Who has done it? do you know?" inquired Mr. Warburton.
"Somebody of the name of Anstey," replied Mr. Carlyle.
"In the absence of any member of the family, I took
upon myself to pay the chamber a visit, and
"If it's Anstey who has done it, it is a personal debt of the earl's, really owing, every pound of it," observed Mr. Warburton. "A sharp man, though, that Anstey, to hit upon such a scheme."
"And a shameless and a scandalous man," added Lord Mount Severn. "Well, this is a pretty thing! What's to be done?"
While they consult, let us look for a moment at Lady
Isabel. She sat alone, in great perplexity,
indulging the deepest grief. Lord Mount Severn had
intimated to her, kindly and affectionately, that
henceforth she must find her home with him and his
wife. Isabel returned a faint thank you, and as soon
as he left her, burst into a paroxysm of rebellious
tears. "Have her home with Mrs. Vane!" she uttered
to her own heart. "No, never: rather would she die,
rather would she work for her living, rather would
she eat a crust and drink water!" And so on, and so
on. Young demoiselles are somewhat prone to indulge
in these flights of fancy: but they are in most
cases impracticable and foolish, exceedingly so were
they in that of Lady Isabel Vane. Work for their
living! It may appear very feasible in theory; but
theory and practice are as opposite as light and
dark. The plain fact was, that Isabel had no
alternative whatever: she must accept a home with
Lady Mount Severn: and the conviction, that it must
be so, stole over her spirit, even while her hasty
lips were protesting that she would not. Lord Mount
Severn wished to despatch her to Castle Marling at
once, but this she successfully resisted, and it was
decided
Mr. Warburton, authorised by the earl, relieved the death-chamber of its two intruders: though—very much to the surprise of the household—the obnoxious men still remained in the house. Mr. Warburton no doubt had his reasons; he was a cautious practitioner: and the men continued, ostensibly; in charge, until the earl was buried. Some said that if the lawyer released them, another arrest might be expected.
On Friday morning the interment took place—in St. Jude's churchyard, at West Lynne. Isabel's heart again rebelled bitterly: she thought it would have been at Mount Severn. The earl remarked, but not in her hearing, that he should have too much expense upon him, to go to unnecessary outlay over the funeral. Certainly he performed honourably all that could be required from him. He paid all tradesmen's debts, and those owing to the servants, gave them each a month's wages and a month's board wages, in lieu of the customary warning of dismissal, and paid for their mourning. Pound, the butler, he retained in his own service. With regard to Isabel's mourning, he had desired her to have everything suited to her degree. The carriages and horses, on which a detainer had been placed, he bought in for his own use: they were in excellent condition.
Two mourners only attended the funeral, the earl and Mr. Carlyle: the latter was no relative of the deceased, and but a recent friend: but the earl had invited him, probably not liking to parade alone his trappings of woe. Some of the county aristocracy were pall-bearers, and many private carriages followed.
All was bustle on the following morning. The earl was to depart, and Isabel was to depart; but not together. In the course of the day, the domestics would disperse. The earl was speeding to London, and the chaise, to convey him to the railway station at West Lynne, was already at the door, when Mr. Carlyle arrived.
"I was beginning to fear you would not be here, I have barely five minutes to spare," observed the earl, as he shook hands. "You are sure you fully understood about the tombstone?"
"Perfectly," replied Mr. Carlyle. "How is Lady Isabel?"
"Very down-hearted, I fear, poor child, for she did not
breakfast with me," returned the earl. "Mason told
me that she was in a convulsion of grief. A bad man,
a bad man was Mount Severn," he
emphatically added, as he rose and rang the
bell.
"Let Lady Isabel be informed that I am ready to depart, and that I wait to see her," he said to the servant who answered it. "And while she is coming, Mr. Carlyle," he added, "allow me to express my obligations to you. How I should have got through this worrying business without you, I cannot divine. You have promised, mind, to pay me a visit, and I shall expect it speedily."
"Promised conditionally—that I find myself in your neighbourhood," smiled Mr. Carlyle. "Should—"
Isabel entered, dressed also, and ready, for she was to depart immediately after the earl. Her crape veil was over her face, but she threw it back.
"My time is up, Isabel, and I must go. Is there anything you wish to say to me?"
She opened her lips to speak, but glanced at Mr. Carlyle, and hesitated. He was standing at the window, with his back towards them.
"I suppose not," said the earl, answering himself, for he was in a hurry to be off, like many others are when starting on a journey. "You will have no trouble whatever, my dear; Pound will see to everything, only mind you get some refreshment in the middle of the day, for you won't be at Castle Marling before dinner-time. Tell Mrs. Va—tell Lady Mount Severn that I had no time to write, but will do so from town."
But Isabel stood before him in an attitude of uncertainty —of expectancy, it may be said, her colour varying.
"What is it? You wish to say something."
She certainly did wish to say something, but she did not know how. It was a moment of embarrassment to her, intensely painful; and the presence of Mr. Carlyle did not tend to lessen it. The latter had no idea his absence was wished for.
"I—I—do not like to ask you, but I—have—no money," she stammered, her delicate features flushing crimson.
"Bless me, Isabel! I declare I forgot all about it," cried the earl, in a tone of vexation. "Not being accustomed to—this aspect of affairs is so new—" He broke off his disjointed sentences, and unbuttoned his coat, drew out his purse, and paused over its contents.
"Isabel, I have run myself very short, and have but
little beyond what will take me to town. You must
make three pounds do for the present my dear. Pound
has the funds for the journey. Once at Castle
He shot some gold out of his purse as he spoke, and left two sovereigns, and two half-sovereigns on the table. "Farewell, my dear; make yourself happy at Castle Marling; I shall be home soon."
Passing from the room with Mr. Carlyle, he stood talking with that gentleman a minute, his foot on the step of the chaise; and, the next, was being whirled away. Mr. Carlyle returned to the breakfast-room, where Isabel, an ashy whiteness having replaced the crimson on her cheeks, was picking up the gold.
"Will you do me a favour, Mr. Carlyle?"
"I will do anything I can for you."
She pushed a sovereign and a half towards him. "It is for Mr. Kane. I told Marvel to send and pay him, but it seems she forgot it, or put it off, and he is not paid. The tickets were a sovereign: the rest is for tuning the piano. Will you kindly give it to him? If I trust one of the servants, it may be forgotten again in the hurry of their departure."
"Kane's charge for tuning a piano is five shillings," remarked Mr. Carlyle.
"But he was a long time occupied with it, and he did something to the leathers. It is not too much: besides, I never ordered him anything to eat. He wants money even worse than I do," she added, with a poor attempt at a smile. "But for thinking of him, I should not have mustered the courage to beg of Lord Mount Severn—as you have just heard me do. In that case, do you know what I should have done?"
"What should you have done?" he smiled.
"I should have asked you to pay him for me, and
"I hope it would," he answered, in a low, earnest tone. "What else can I do for you?"
She was about to answer "Nothing; that he had done enough:" but at that moment their attention was attracted by a bustle outside, and they moved to the window.
It was the carriage coming round for Lady Isabel. The late earl's chariot, which was to convey her to the railway station six or seven miles off. It had four post-horses to it, the number having been designated by Lord Mount Severn, who appeared to wish Isabel to leave the neighbourhood in as much state as she had entered it. The carriage was packed, and Marvel was perched outside.
"All is ready," she said, "and the time is come for me to go. Mr. Carlyle, I am going to leave you a legacy—those pretty gold and silver fish, that I bought a few weeks back."
"But why do you not take them?"
"Take them to Lady Mount Severn's! No, I would rather leave them with you. Throw a few crumbs into the globe now and then."
Her face was wet with tears, and he knew she was talking hurriedly to cover her emotion.
"Sit down a few minutes," he said.
"No—no. I had better go at once."
He took her hand to conduct her to the carriage. The
servants were gathered in the hall, waiting for her;
some had grown grey in her father's service. She
Pound had ascended to his place by Marvel, and the post-boys were waiting the signal to start, but Mr. Carlyle had the carriage-door open again, and was bending in, holding her hand.
"I have not said a word of thanks to you for all your kindness, Mr. Carlyle," she cried, her breath very laboured. "I am sure you have seen that I could not."
"I wish I could have done more; I wish I could have shielded you from the annoyances you have been obliged to endure!" he answered. "Should we never meet again—"
"Oh, but we shall meet again," she interrupted. "You promised Lord Mount Severn."
"True: we may so meet; casually; once in a way: but our ordinary paths in life lie far and wide apart. God for ever bless you, dear Lady Isabel!"
The post-boys touched their horses, and the carriage sped on. She drew down the blinds, and leaned back in an agony of tears: tears for the home she was leaving, for the father she had lost. Her last thoughts had been of gratitude to Mr. Carlyle; but she had more cause to be grateful to him than she yet knew of. Emotion soon spends itself, and as her eyes cleared, she saw a bit of crumpled paper lying on her lap, which appeared to-have fallen from her hand. Mechanically she took it up and opened it: it was a bank-note for one hundred pounds.
Ah! reader, you will say this is a romance of fiction, and a far-fetched one, but it is verily and indeed true. Mr. Carlyle had taken it with him to East Lynne, that morning, with its destined purpose.
Lady Isabel strained her eyes and gazed at the note: gazed, and gazed again. Where could it come from? What brought it there? Suddenly the undoubted truth flashed upon her: Mr. Carlyle had left it in her hand.
Her cheeks burnt, her fingers trembled, her angry spirit was up in arms. In that first moment of discovery, she was ready to resent it as an insult; but when she came to remember the sober facts of the last few days, her anger subsided into admiration of his wondrous kindness. Did he not know that she was without a home to call her own, without money— absolutely without money, save what would be given her in charity?
Well now, what should she do? Of course she could not use the note, that was out of the question; and to re-enclose it to him would pain him; she felt that a nature, capable of generosity so delicate, would be deeply wounded at having its generosity thrown back upon itself. Should she so pain him? Did he deserve it at her hands? No. She would keep the note until she had an opportunity of personally returning it to him.
Leaning over the entrance-gate of their house, between
the grove of dark trees, was Barbara Hare. She had
heard the hour of Lady Isabel's departure named;
and, woman-like, rival -like—for in that
light had Barbara's fanciful and jealous heart grown
to regard Lady Isabel —posted herself there, to
watch for it. Little saw she.
She stood there long, long after the carriage had passed; and presently her father came up from the direction of West Lynne.
"Barbara, have you seen Carlyle?"
"No, papa."
"I have been to his office, but they thought he had gone up to East Lynne. Perhaps he will be coming by. I want to catch him if I can."
Mr. Hare stood outside, and rested his elbow on the gate: Barbara stood inside. It is probable the one was quite as anxious as the other to meet Mr. Carlyle.
"What do you think the report is?" suddenly exclaimed the justice. "The place is full of it. That Carlyle—"
Justice Hare took a step into the road, to obtain a better view of the way from East Lynne. Barbara's face flushed, in the suspense created by his unfinished words.
"That Mr. Carlyle, what, papa?" she asked, as he stepped back again.
"It is Carlyle coming," observed the justice; "I thought they were his long legs. That he has bought East Lynne, Barbara."
"Oh, papa! Can it be true? Mr. Carlyle bought East Lynne!"
"As likely as not. He and Miss Corny have got a pretty
nest of golden eggs laid by, between them. I put the
question to Dill just now; but he was as close as he
always is, and said neither one way nor the other.
Good morning!" called out the justice, as Mr.
Carlyle approached. "We are impatient on the bench
to know
"Yes," answered Mr. Carlyle; "they admit the claim, so you may despatch them at once. How are you, Barbara?"
"That's all right, then," returned Mr. Hare. "Carlyle, people are saying that you have purchased East Lynne."
"Are they? Well, they are not far wrong. East Lynne is mine, I believe."
"Let you lawyers alone for speed, when you have yourselves for clients. Here is the earl, dead scarcely a week, and East Lynne already transferred to you."
"Not so, justice. East Lynne was mine, months before the earl died."
"What, when he was stopping there? To think of that! A pretty rent you charged him, I'll be bound."
"No rent at all," responded Mr. Carlyle, with a smile. "He was an honorary tenant for the time being."
"Then you were a great fool," observed the justice. "Beg pardon, Carlyle—you are a young man, and I am an old one; or soon shall be. The earl was another fool to get himself so awfully embarrassed."
"Sadly embarrassed," chimed in Barbara. "I heard, last night, that there was nothing left for Lady Isabel; that she had actually no money to pay for her mourning. The Smiths told the Herberts, and the Herberts told me. Do you fancy it is true, Archibald?"
Mr. Carlyle appeared much amused. "I wonder they did not
say Lady Isabel had no mourning, as well as no
"Ah, what indeed?" cried Justice Hare. "I met her carriage, spanking along with four horses, her maid and man outside. A young lady, travelling in that state, would not be at a loss for mourning money, Miss Barbara."
"People must gossip, you know, sir," said Mr. Carlyle. "My East Lynne purchase will be magnified into the purchase of West Lynne also, before the day is over. Good morning; good morning, Barbara."
When Lord Mount Severn reached London, and the hotel which the Vanes were in the habit of using, the first object his eyes lighted on was his own wife, whom he had believed to be safe at Castle Marling. He inquired the cause.
Lady Mount Severn gave herself little trouble to explain. She had been up a day or two—could order her mourning so much better in person—and William did not seem well, so she brought him up for a change.
"I am sorry you came to town, Emma," remarked the earl, after listening. "Isabel is gone to-day to Castle Marling."
Lady Mount Severn quickly lifted her head. "What's she gone there for?"
"It is the most disgraceful piece of business altogether," returned the earl, without replying to the immediate question. "Mount Severn has died worse than a beggar, and there's not a shilling for Isabel."
"It was not expected there would be much."
"But there's nothing; not a penny; nothing for her own personal expenses. I gave her a pound or two today, for she was completely without."
The countess opened her eyes. "Where will she live? What will become of her?"
"She must live with us. She—"
"With us!" interrupted Lady Mount Severn, her voice almost reaching a scream. "That she never shall."
"She must, Emma. There is nowhere else for her to live. I have been obliged to decide it so; and she is gone, as I tell you, to Castle Marling to-day."
Lady Mount Severn grew pale with anger. She rose from her
seat, and confronted her husband, the table being
between them. "Listen, Raymond: I will not
have Isabel Vane under my roof. I hate her. How
could you be cajoled into sanctioning such a
thing?"
"I was not cajoled, and my sanction was not asked," he coldly replied: "I proposed it. Where else is she to be?"
"I don't care where," was the obstinate retort. "Never with us."
"Consider the thing dispassionately," returned his lordship. "She has no other relatives, no claim on any one. I, the succeeding peer (who might not have come into the estates for twenty years hence, had Mount Severn's been a good life), am bound in courtesy, in good feeling, to afford her a home. Do you not see it?"
"No, I do not," returned the countess. "And I will not have her."
"She is at Castle Marling now, gone to it as her home,"
resumed the earl; "and even you, when you return,
will scarcely venture to turn her out again, into
the road, or send her to the workhouse, or solicit
her Majesty's ministers for a grant for her from the
pension
Lady Mount Severn did not retort openly. She possessed her share of common sense, and the argument of the earl was certainly difficult to answer—"Where was Isabel to go, if not to them?" But she muttered angry words, and her face looked ready to spit fire.
"She will not trouble you long," carelessly remarked the earl. "One, so lovely as Isabel, will be sure to marry early; and she appears as gentle and sweet-tempered a girl as I ever saw, so whence can arise your dislike to her, I don't pretend to guess. Many a man will be too ready to forget her want of fortune for the sake of her face."
"She shall marry the first who asks her," snapped the angry lady. "I'll take care of that."
Isabel had been in her new home about ten days
when Lord and Lady Mount Severn arrived at Castle
Marling. Which was not a castle, you may as well be
told, but only the name of a town, nearly contiguous
to which was their residence, a small estate. Lord
Mount Severn welcomed Isabel: Lady Mount Severn,
also, after a fashion; but her manner was so
repellant, so insolently patronising, that it
brought the indignant crimson to the cheeks of
Isabel. And, if this was the case at the first
meeting, what do you suppose it must have been as
time went on? Galling slights, petty vexations,
chilling annoyances were put upon her, trying her
powers of endurance to the very length of their
tether: she would wring her hands when alone, and
passionately wish the she could find another
refuge.
Lady Mount Severn lived but in admiration, and she
gathered around her those who would offer its
incense. She carried her flirtations to the very
verge of propriety; no further: there existed not a
woman less likely to forget herself, or peril her
fair fame, than Emma, Countess of Mount Severn; and
no woman was more scornfully unforgiving to those
who did forget themselves. She was the very essence
of envy, of told that
she was a hated intruder, her presence only suffered
because there was no help for it.
The earl and countess had two children, both boys, and in February, the younger one, always a delicate child, died. This somewhat altered their plans. Instead of proceeding to London after Easter, as had been decided upon, they would not go until May. The earl had passed part of the winter at Mount Severn, looking after the repairs and renovations that were being made there. In March he went to Paris, full of grief for the loss of his boy; far greater grief than was experienced by Lady Mount Severn.
April approached; and, with it, Easter. To the
unconcealed dismay of Lady Mount Severn, her
grandmother, Mrs. Levison, wrote her word that she
required change, and should pass Easter with her at
Castle Marling. Lady Mount Severn would have given
her diamonds to have got out of it, but there was no
escape: diamonds that were once Isabel's; at least,
what Isabel had worn. On the Monday in Passion Week
the old
Things went on pretty smoothly till Good Friday, but it was a deceitful calm: my lady's jealousy was kindling, for Captain Levison's attentions to Isabel were driving her wild. At Christmas, his admiration had been open enough, but it was more so now. Better from any one else could Lady Mount Severn have borne this, than from Francis Levison: she had suffered the young Guardsman, cousin though he was, to grow rather dear; dangerously dear it might have become had she been a less cautious woman. More welcome to her that all the world, rather than he, had given admiration to Isabel. Why did she have him there, throwing him into Isabel's companionship, as she had done the previous year in London? asks the reader. It is more than I can tell: why do people do foolish things?
On Good Friday afternoon, Isabel strolled out with little William Vane: Captain Levison joined them, and they never came in till nearly dinner-time, when the three entered together. Lady Mount Severn doing penance all the time, and nursing her rage against Isabel, for Mrs. Levison kept her in-doors. There was barely time to dress for dinner, and Isabel went straight to her room. Her dress was off, her dressing-gown on, Marvel was busy with her hair, and William chattering at her knee, when the door was flung open, and my lady entered.
"Where have you been?" demanded she, shaking with passion. Isabel knew the signs.
"Strolling about in the shrubberies and grounds," answered Isabel.
"How dare you so disgrace yourself?"
"I do not understand you," said Isabel, her heart beginning to beat unpleasantly. "Marvel, you are pulling my hair."
When women, liable to intemperate fits of passion, give the reins to them, they neither know nor care what they say. Lady Mount Severn broke into a torrent of reproach and abuse, most degrading and unjustifiable.
"Is it not sufficient that you are allowed an asylum in my house, but you must also disgrace it? Three hours have you been hiding yourself with Francis Levison! You have done nothing but flirt with him from the moment he came; you did nothing else at Christmas."
The attack was longer and broader, but that was the substance of it, and Isabel was goaded to resistance, to anger little less great than that of the countess. This! —and before her attendant! She, an earl's daughter, so much better born than Emma Mount Severn, to be thus insultingly accused in the other's mad jealousy. Isabel tossed her hair from the hands of Marvel, rose up, and confronted the countess, constraining her voice to calmness.
"I do not flirt," she said; "I have never flirted. I leave that"—and she could not wholly suppress in tone the scorn she felt—"to married women: though it seems to me that it is a fault less venial in them, than in single ones. There is but one inmate of this house who flirts, so far as I have seen since I have lived in it: it is you, not I, Lady Mount Severn."
The home truth told on her ladyship. She turned white
with rage, forgot her manners, and, raising her
right hand, struck Isabel a stinging blow upon the
left
Lady Mount Severn finished up the scene by boxing William for his noise, jerked him out of the room, and told him he was a monkey.
Isabel Vane lay through the livelong night, weeping tears of anguish and indignation. She could not remain at Castle Marling: who would, after so great an outrage?—Yet, where was she to go? Fifty times in the course of the night, did she wish that she was laid beside her father; for her feelings obtained the mastery of her reason: in her calm moments she would have shrunk from the idea of death, as the young and healthy must do. Various schemes crossed her brain: that she would take flight to France, and lay her case before Mount Severn; that she would beg an asylum with old Mrs. Levison; that she would find out Mason, and live with her. Daylight rejected them all. She had not flirted with Captain Levison, but she had received his attention, and suffered his admiration: a woman never flirts where she loves; and it had come to love, or something very near it, in Isabel's heart.
She rose on the Saturday morning, weak and languid, the
effects of the night of grief, and Marvel brought
her breakfast up. William Vane stole into
"Mamma's going out," he exclaimed in the course of the morning. "Look, Isabel."
Isabel went to the window. Lady Mount Severn was in the pony carriage, Francis Levison driving.
"We can go down now, Isabel. Nobody will be there."
She assented, and went down with William. But scarcely were they in the drawing-room when a servant entered with a card on a salver.
"A gentleman, my lady, wishes to see you."
"To see me?" returned Isabel, in surprise. "Or Lady Mount Severn?"
"He asked for you, my lady."
She took up the card. "Mr. Carlyle." "Oh!" she uttered, in a tone of joyful surprise, "show him in."
It is curious, nay, appalling, to trace the thread in a human life; how the most trivial occurrences lead to the great events of existence, bringing forth happiness or misery, weal or woe. A client of Mr. Carlyle's, travelling from one part of England to the other, was arrested by illness at Castle Marling: grave illness it appeared to be, inducing fears of death. He had not as the phrase goes, settled his affairs, and Mr. Carlyle was telegraphed for in haste, to make his will, and for other private matters. This journey appeared to Mr. Carlyle a very simple occurrence, and yet it was destined to lead to events that would end only with his own life.
Mr. Carlyle entered, unaffected and gentlemanly as ever,
with his noble form, his attractive face, and his
drooping eyelids. She advanced to meet him, holding
"Business brought me yesterday to Castle Marling. I could not leave it again without calling on you. I hear that Lord Mount Severn is absent."
"He is in France," she rejoined. "I said we should be sure to meet again: do you remember, Mr. Carlyle? You—"
Isabel suddenly stopped, for with the word "remember,"
she also remembered something—the hundred-pound
note; and what she was saying faltered on her
tongue. She grew confused indeed, for alas! she had
changed and partly spent it. How was it
possible to ask Lady Mount Severn for money? and the
earl was nearly always away. Mr. Carlyle saw her
embarrassment: though he did not detect its
cause.
"What a fine boy!" exclaimed he, looking at the child.
"It is Lord Vane," said Isabel.
"A truthful, earnest spirit, I am sure," he continued, gazing at his open countenance. "How old are you, my little man?"
"I am six, sir; and my brother was four."
Isabel bent over the child; an excuse to cover her embarrassment. "You do not know this gentleman, William. It is Mr. Carlyle, and he has been very kind to me."
The little lord turned his thoughtful eyes on Mr. Carlyle, apparently studying his countenance. "I shall like you, sir, if you are kind to Isabel. Are you kind to her?
"Very, very kind," murmured Isabel, leaving William
"Hush!" he interrupted, laughing at her confusion; "I do not know what you are talking of. I have a great misfortune to break to you, Lady Isabel."
She lifted her eyes and her glowing cheeks, somewhat aroused from her own thoughts.
"Two of your fish are dead. The gold ones."
"Are they?"
"I believe it was the frost killed them: I don't know what else it could have been. You may remember those bitter days we had in January: they died then."
"You are very good to take care of them, all this while. How is East Lynne looking? Dear East Lynne! Is it occupied?"
"Not yet. I have spent some money upon it, and it repays the outlay."
The excitement of his arrival had worn off, and she was looking herself again, pale and sad: he could not help observing that she was changed.
"I cannot expect to look so well at Castle Marling as I did at East Lynne," she answered.
"I trust it is a happy home to you?" said Mr. Carlyle, speaking upon impulse.
She glanced up at him, a look that he would never forget: it certainly told of despair. "No," she said, shaking her head, "it is a miserable home, and I cannot remain in it. I have been awake all night, thinking where I can go, but I cannot tell. I have not a friend in the wide world."
Never let people talk secrets before children, for be
"Isabel told me this morning that she should go away from us. Shall I tell you why? Mamma beat her yesterday when she was angry."
"Be quiet, William!" interrupted Lady Isabel, her face in a flame.
"Two great slaps upon her cheeks," continued the young viscount; "and Isabel cried so, and I screamed, and then mamma hit me. But boys are made to be hit; nurse says they are. Marvel came into the nursery when we were at tea, and told nurse about it. She says Isabel's too good-looking, and that's why mamma—"
Isabel stopped the child's tongue, rang a peal on the bell, and marshalled him to the door; despatching him to the nursery by the servant who answered it.
Mr. Carlyle's eyes were full of indignant sympathy. "Can this be true?" he asked, in a low tone, when she returned to him. "You do, indeed, want a friend."
"I must bear my lot," she replied, obeying the impulse which prompted her to confide in Mr. Carlyle. "At least till Lord Mount Severn returns."
"And then?"
"I really do not know," she said, the rebellious tears rising faster than she could choke them down. "He has no other home to offer me; but with Lady Mount Severn I cannot and will not remain. She would break my heart, as she has already well-nigh broken my spirit. I have not deserved it of her, Mr. Carlyle."
"No, I am sure you have not," he warmly answered. "I wish I could help you! What can I do?"
"You can do nothing," she said. "What can any one do?"
"I wish, I wish I could help you!" he repeated. "East Lynne was not, take it for all in all, a pleasant home to you, but it seems you changed for the worse when you left it."
"Not a pleasant home!" she echoed, its reminiscences appearing delightful in that moment, for it must be remembered that all things are estimated by comparison. "Indeed it was; I may never have so pleasant a one again. Oh, Mr. Carlyle, do not disparage East Lynne to me! Would I could awake, and find the last few months but a hideous dream!—that I could find my dear father alive again!—that we were still living peacefully at East Lynne! It would be a very Eden to me now."
What was Mr. Carlyle about to say? What emotion was it that agitated his countenance, impeded his breath, and dyed his face blood-red? His better genius was surely not watching over him, or those words had never been spoken.
"There is but one way," he began, taking her hand and nervously playing with it, probably unconscious that he did so; "only one way in which you could return to East Lynne. And that way—I may not presume, perhaps, to point it out."
She looked at him, and waited for an explanation.
"If my words offend you, Lady Isabel, check them, as their presumption deserves, and pardon me. May I —dare I—offer you to return to East Lynne as its mistress?"
She did not comprehend him in the slightest degree; the
drift of his meaning never dawned upon her.
"And as my wife."
No possibility of misunderstanding him now, and the shock
and surprise were great. She had stood there by Mr.
Carlyle's side, conversing confidentially with him,
esteeming him greatly, feeling as if he were her
truest friend on earth, clinging to him in her heart
as to a powerful haven of refuge, loving him almost
as she would love a brother, suffering her hand to
remain in his. But, to be his wife! —the
idea had never presented itself to her in any shape
until this moment, and her first emotion was one of
entire opposition, her first movement to express it,
as she essayed to withdraw herself and her hand away
from him.
But Mr. Carlyle did not suffer it. He not only retained that hand, but took the other also, and spoke, now the ice was broken, eloquent words of love. Not unmeaning phrases of rhapsody, about hearts and darts and dying for her, like somebody else might have spoken, but earnest-hearted words of deep tenderness, calculated to win upon the mind's good sense, as well as upon the ear and heart: and, it may be, that had her imagination not been filled up with that "somebody else," she would have said Yes there and then.
They were suddenly interrupted. Lady Mount Severn
entered, and took in the scene at a glance: Mr.
Carlyle's bent attitude of devotion, his
imprisonment of the hands, and Isabel's perplexed
and blushing countenance. She threw up her head and
her little inquisitive nose, and stopped short on
the carpet; her freezing looks demanding an
explanation, as plainly as looks can do it. Mr.
Carlyle turned to her, and, by way of
"I am sorry that Lord Mount Severn should be absent, to whom I have the honour of being known," he said. "I am Mr. Carlyle."
"I have heard of you," replied her ladyship, scanning his
good looks, and feeling cross that his homage should
be given where she saw it was given, "but I had
not heard that you and Lady Isabel Vane
were on the extraordinary terms of intimacy
that—that—"
"Madam," he interrupted, as he handed a chair to her ladyship and took another himself, "we have never yet been on terms of extraordinary intimacy. I was begging the Lady Isabel to grant that we might be: I was asking her to become my wife."
The avowal was as a shower of incense to the countess, and her ill-humour melted into sunshine. It was a solution to her great difficulty, a loophole by which she might get rid of her bête noire, the hated Isabel. A flush of gratification lighted her face, and she became full of graciousness to Mr. Carlyle.
"How very grateful Isabel must feel to you," quoth she. "I speak openly, Mr, Carlyle, because I know that you were cognisant of the unprotected state in which she was left by the earl's improvidence, putting marriage for her; at any rate, a high marriage; nearly out of the question. East Lynne is a beautiful place, I have heard."
"For its size: it is not large," replied Mr. Garlyle, as he rose: for Isabel had also risen and was coming forward.
"And pray what is Lady Isabel's answer?" quickly asked the countess, turning to her.
Not to her did Isabel condescend to give an answer, but she approached Mr. Carlyle, and spoke in a low tone.
"Will you give me a few hours for consideration?"
"I am only too happy that you should accord it consideration, for it speaks to me of hope," was his reply, as he opened the door for her to pass out. "I will be here again this afternoon."
It was a perplexing debate that Lady Isabel held with herself in the solitude of her chamber, whilst Mr. Carlyle touched upon ways and means to Lady Mount Severn. Isabel was little more than a child, and as a child she reasoned, looking neither far nor deep: the shallow, palpable aspect of affairs alone presenting itself to her view. That Mr. Carlyle was not of rank equal to her own, she scarcely remembered: East Lynne seemed a very fair settlement in life, and in point of size, beauty, and importance, it was superior to the home she was now in. She forgot that her position at East Lynne as Mr. Carlyle's wife, would not be what it had been as Lord Mount Severn's daughter; she forgot that she would be tied to a quiet home, shut out from the great world, from the pomps and vanities to which she was born. She liked Mr. Carlyle much, she liked to be with him, she experienced pleasure in conversing with him; in short, but for that other ill-omened fancy which had crept over her, there would have been a danger of her falling in love with Mr. Carlyle. And oh! to be removed for ever from the bitter dependence on Lady Mount Severn—East Lynne would, after that, seem what she had called it, Eden.
"So far it looks favourable," mentally exclaimed poor
Isabel, "but there is the other side of the
question. It is not only that I do not love Mr.
Carlyle, but I fear I do love, or very nearly love,
Francis Levison. I wish he would ask me to
be his wife!—or that I had never seen him."
Isabel's soliloquy was interrupted by the entrance of Mrs. Levison and the countess. What the latter had said to the old lady to win her to the cause, was best known to herself, but she was eloquent in it. They both used every possible argument to induce her to accept Mr. Carlyle: the old lady declaring that he was worth a dozen empty-headed men of the great world.
Isabel listened, now swayed one way, now the other, and when the afternoon came, her head was aching with perplexity. The stumbling-block that she could not get over was Francis Levison. She saw Mr. Carlyle's approach from her window, and went down to the drawing-room, not in the least knowing what her answer was to be, a shadowy idea was presenting itself that she would ask him for longer time, and write her answer.
In the drawing-room was Francis Levison, and her heart beat wildly: which said beating might have convinced her that she ought not to marry another.
"Where have you been hiding yourself?" cried he. "Did you hear of our mishap with the pony carriage?"
"No," was her answer.
"I was driving Emma into town. The pony took fright,
kicked, plunged, and went down upon his knees: she
took fright in her turn, got out, and walked back. I
gave the brute some chastisement and a race, and
brought him to the stables, getting home in time
She looked up at him.
"Don't start. We are all in the family, and my lady told me: I won't betray it abroad. She says East Lynne is a place to be coveted. I wish you happiness, Isabel."
"Thank you," she returned, in a sarcastic tone, though her throat beat and her lips quivered. "You are premature in your congratulations, Captain Levison."
"Am I? Keep my good wishes, then, till the right man comes. I am beyond the pale myself, and dare not think of entering the happy state," he added, in a pointed tone. "I have indulged dreams of it, like others, but I cannot afford to indulge them seriously: a poor man, with uncertain prospects, can only play the butterfly, perhaps to his life's end."
He quitted the room as he spoke. It was impossible for
Isabel to misunderstand him, but a feeling shot
across her mind, for the first time, that he was
false and heartless. One of the servants appeared,
showing in Mr. Carlyle: nothing false or heartless
about him . He closed the door, and
approached her. She did not speak, and her lips were
white and trembling. Mr. Carlyle waited.
"Well?" he said, at length, in a gentle tone. "Have you decided to grant my prayer?"
"Yes. But—" She could not go on. What with one agitation and another, she had difficulty in conquering her emotion. "But—I was going to tell you—"
"Presently," he whispered, leading her to a sofa;
"I ought to tell you, I must tell you," she began again, in the midst of hysterical tears. "Though I have said yes to your proposal, I do not—yet—It has come upon me by surprise," she stammered. "I like you very much; I esteem and respect you: but I do not yet love you."
"I should wonder if you did. But you will let me earn your love, Isabel."
"Oh yes," she earnestly answered. "I hope so."
He drew her closer to him, bent his face, and took from her lips his first kiss. Isabel was passive; she supposed he had gained the right. "My dearest! it is all I ask."
Mr. Carlyle stayed over the following day, and before he departed in the evening, arrangements had been discussed. The marriage was to take place immediately: all concerned had a motive for hurrying it on. Mr. Carlyle was anxious that the fair flower should be his; Isabel was sick of Castle Marling, sick of some of the people in it; my lady was sick of Isabel. In less than a month it was to be, and Francis Levison sneered over the "indecent haste." Mr. Carlyle wrote to the earl. Lady Mount Severn announced that she should present Isabel with the trousseau, and wrote to London to order it. It is a positive fact that when he was taking leave of Isabel she clung to him.
"I wish I could take you now, my darling!" he uttered. "I cannot bear to leave you here."
"I wish you could!" she sighed. "You have seen only the sunny side of Lady Mount Severn."
The sensations of Mr. Carlyle when he returned
to West Lynne were very much like those of an Eton
boy, who knows he has been in mischief, and dreads
detection. Always open as to his own affairs, for he
had nothing to conceal, he yet deemed it expedient
to disemble now. He felt that his sister would be
bitter at the prospect of his marrying; instinct had
taught him that, years past; and he believed that,
of all women, the most objectionable to her, would
be Lady Isabel, for Miss Carlyle looked to the
useful, and had neither sympathy nor admiration for
the beautiful. He was not sure but she might be
capable of endeavouring to frustrate the marriage,
should news of it reach her ears, and her
indomitable will had carried many strange things in
her life: therefore you will not blame Mr. Carlyle
for observing entire reticence as to his future
plans.
A family of the name of Carew had been about taking East
Lynne: they wished to rent it, furnished, for three
years. Upon some of the minor arrangements they and
Mr. Carlyle were opposed, but the latter declined to
give way. During his absence at Castle Marling, news
had arrived from them—that they acceded
One evening, three weeks subsequent to Mr. Carlyle's visit to Castle Marling, Barbara Hare called at Miss Carlyle's, and found them going to tea, much earlier than usual.
"We dined earlier," said Miss Corny, "and I ordered tea in as soon as the dinner went away. Otherwise Archibald would have taken none."
"I am as well without tea," said he. "I have a mass of business to get through yet."
"You are not so well without it," cried Miss Corny, "and I don't choose that you should go without it. Take off your bonnet, Barbara. He does things like nobody else: he is off to Castle Marling tomorrow, and never could open his lips till just now that he was going."
"Is that invalid—Brewster, or whatever his name is—laid up at Castle Marling still?" asked Barbara.
"He is there still," said Mr. Carlyle.
Barbara sat down to the tea-table, though protesting that she ought not to remain, for she had told her mamma she should be home to make tea. Miss Carlyle interrupted what she was saying, by telling her brother she should go presently and pack his things.
"Oh no," returned he, with alarming quickness, "I
"The large one!" echoed Miss Corny, who never could let anything pass without her interference, "why, it's as big as a house. What in the world can you want, dragging that with you?"
"I have papers and things to take, besides clothes."
"I am sure I could pack all your things in the small one," persisted Miss Corny. "I'll try. You only tell me what you want put in. Take the small portmanteau to your master's room, Peter."
Mr. Carlyle glanced at Peter, and Peter glanced back again with an imperceptible nod. "I prefer to pack my things myself, Cornelia. What have you done now?"
"A stupid trick," she answered—for, in fidgeting with a knife, Miss Corny had cut her finger. "Have you any sticking-plaster, Archibald?"
He opened his pocket-book, and laid it on the table while
he took from it some black plaster. Miss Carlyle's
inquisitive eyes caught sight of a letter lying
there; sans cérémonie , she stretched out
her hand, caught it up, and opened it.
"Who is this from? It is a lady's writing."
Mr. Carlyle laid his hand flat upon it, as if to hide it from her view. "Excuse me, Cornelia; that is a private letter."
"Private nonsense!" retorted Miss Corny. "I am sure you get no letters that I may not read. It bears yesterday's postmark."
"Oblige me with the letter," he returned; and Miss Carlyle, in her astonishment at the calmly authoritative tone, yielded it to him.
"Archibald, what is the matter with you?"
"Nothing," answered he, shutting the letter in the pocket-book, and returning it to his pocket, leaving out the sticking-plaster for Miss Corny's benefit. "It's not fair to look into a man's private letters, is it, Barbara?"
He laughed good humouredly as he looked at Barbara. But she had seen with surprise that a deep flush of emotion had risen to his face—he, so calm a man! Miss Carlyle was not one to be put down easily, and she returned to the charge.
"Archibald, if ever I saw the Vane crest, it is on the seal of that letter."
"Whether the Vane crest is on the letter, or not, the contents of it were written for my eye alone," he rejoined. And, somehow, Miss Carlyle did not like the firm tone. Barbara broke the silence.
"Shall you call on the Mount Severns this time?"
"Yes," he answered.
"Do they talk yet of Lady Isabel's marrying?" pursued Barbara. "Did you hear anything of it?"
"I cannot charge my memory with all I heard or did not hear, Barbara. Your tea wants more sugar, does it not?"
"A little," she answered, and Mr. Carlyle drew the sugar-basin towards her cup, and dropped four or five large lumps in, before anybody could stop him.
"What's that for?" asked Miss Corny.
He burst out laughing. "I forgot what I was doing. Really, Barbara, I beg your tea's pardon. Cornelia will give you another cup."
"But it's a cup of tea and so much good sugar wasted," tartly responded Miss Corny.
Barbara sprang up the moment tea was over. "I
"Archibald can walk with you," said Miss Carlyle.
"I don't know that," cried he, in his plain, open way. "Dill is waiting for me in the office, and I have some hours' work before me. However—I suppose you won't care to put up with Peter's attendance; so make haste with your bonnet, Barbara."
No need to tell Barbara that, when the choice between him and Peter depended on the speed she should make. She wished good evening to Miss Carlyle, and went out with him, he taking her parasol from her hand. It was a calm, lovely night, very light yet, and they took the field way.
Barbara could not forget Isabel Vane. She never had forgotten her, or the jealous feeling that arose in her heart at Mr. Carlyle's constant visits to East Lynne when she inhabited it. She returned to the subject now.
"I asked you, Archibald, whether you had heard that Lady Isabel was likely to marry."
"And I answered you, Barbara: that my memory could not carry all I may have heard."
"But did you?" persisted Barbara.
"You are perserving," he smiled. "I believe Lady Isabel is likely to marry."
Barbara drew a relieved sigh. "To whom?"
The same amused smile played on his lips. "Do you suppose I could put premature questions? I may be able to tell you more about it after my next return from Castle Marling."
"Do try and find out," said she. "Perhaps it is to
She stopped, for Mr. Carlyle had turned his eyes upon her, and was laughing.
"You are a clever guesser, Barbara. Lord Vane is a little fellow five or six years old.
"Oh," returned Barbara, considerably discomfited.
"And the nicest child," he warmly continued: "open tempered, generous hearted, earnest spirited. Should I have children of my own," he added, switching the hedge with the parasol, and speaking in an abstracted manner, as if forgetful of his companion, "I could wish them to be like William Vane."
"A very important confession," gaily returned Barbara. "After contriving to impress West Lynne with the conviction that you would be an old bachelor."
"I don't know that I ever promised West Lynne anything of the sort," cried Mr. Carlyle.
Barbara laughed now. "I suppose West Lynne judges by appearances. When a man owns to thirty years—"
"Which I don't do," interrupted Mr. Carlyle, considerably damaging the hedge and the parasol. "I may be an old married man before I count thirty: the chances are, that I shall be."
"Then you must have fixed upon your wife," she quickly cried.
"I do not say I have not, Barbara. All in good time to proclaim it, though."
Barbara withdrew her arm from Mr. Carlyle's, under
pretence of repinning her shawl. Her heart was
beating, her whole frame trembling, and she feared
he might
"How flushed you look, Barbara!" he exclaimed. "Have I walked too fast?"
She seemed not to hear, intent upon her shawl. Then she took his arm again, and they walked on, Mr. Carlyle striking the hedge and the grass more industriously than ever. Another minute, and—the handle was in two.
"I thought you would do it," said Barbara, while he was regarding the parasol with ludicrous dismay. "Never mind; it is an old one."
"I will bring you another to replace it. What is the colour? Brown. I won't forget. Hold the relics a minute, Barbara."
He put the pieces in her hand, and taking out a note-case, made a note in pencil.
"What's that for?" she inquired.
He held it close to her eyes that she might discern what he had written; "Brown parasol. B. H." "A reminder for me, Barbara, in case I forget."
Barbara's eye detected another item or two, already entered in the note-case. "Piano." "Plate." "I jot down the things, as they occur to me, that I must get in London," he explained. "Otherwise I should forget half."
"In London! I thought you were going in an opposite direction: to Castle Marling."
It was a slip of the tongue, but Mr. Carlyle repaired it. "I may probably have to visit London as well as Castle Marling. How bright the moon looks, rising there, Barbara!"
"So bright—that, or the sky—that I saw your
"They are for East Lynne," he quietly replied.
"Oh, for the Carews." And Barbara's interest in the items was gone.
They turned into the road just below the Grove, and reached it. Mr. Carlyle held the gate open for Barbara.
"You will come in and say good night to mamma. She was saying to-day what a stranger you have made of yourself lately."
"I have been busy. And I really have not the time to-night. You must remember me to her instead."
He closed the gate again. But Barbara leaned over it, unwilling to let him go.
"Shall you be away a week?"
"I dare say I may. Here, take the wreck of the parasol, Barbara: I was about to carry it off with me. I can buy you a new one without stealing the old one."
"Archibald, I have long wished to ask you something," said she, in a tone of suppressed agitation, as she took the pieces and flung them on the path by the thick trees. "You will not deem me foolish?"
"What is it?"
"When you gave me the gold chain and locket a year ago—you remember?"
"Yes. Well?"
"I put some of that hair of Richard's in it, and a bit of Anne's, and of mamma's: a tiny little bit of each. And there is room for more, you see."
She held it to him as she spoke, for she always wore it round her neck, attached to the chain.
"I cannot see well by this light, Barbara. If there is room for more, what of that?"
"I like to think that I possess a memento of my best friends, or of those who were dear to me. I wish you to give me a bit of your hair to put with the rest— as it was you who gave me the locket."
"My hair!" returned Mr. Carlyle, in a tone of as much astonishment as if she had asked for his head. "What good would that do you, Barbara, or the locket either?"
Her face flushed painfully: her heart beat. "I like to have a remembrance of the friends I—I care for," she stammered. "Nothing more, Archibald."
He detected neither the emotion nor the depth of feeling,
the sort of feeling that had prompted the
request, and he met it with good-natured
ridicule.
"What a pity you did not tell me yesterday, Barbara! I had my hair cut and might have sent you the snippings. Don't be a goose, child, and exalt me into a Wellington, to bestow hair and autographs. I can't stop a minute longer. Good night."
He hastened away with quick strides, and Barbara covered her face with her hands. "What have I done? what have I done?" she reiterated aloud. "Is it in his nature to be thus indifferent—matter of fact? Has he no sentiment? But it will come. Oh, the bliss this night has brought forth! there was truth in his tone beneath its vein of mockery, when he spoke of his chosen wife. I need not go far to guess who it is—he has told no one else, and he pays attention to none but me. Archibald, when once I am your wife you shall know how fondly I love you; you cannot know till then."
She lifted her fair young face, beautiful in its radiance, and gazed at the deepening moonlight; then turned away and pursued her path up the garden-walk, unconscious that something, wearing a bonnet, pushed its head beyond the trees to steal a look after her. Barbara would have said less, had she divined there was a third party to the interview.
It was three mornings after the departure of Mr. Carlyle that Mr. Dill appeared before Miss Carlyle, bearing a letter. She was busy regarding the effect of some new muslin curtains, just put up, and did not pay attention to him.
"Will you please take the letter, Miss Cornelia. The postman left it in the office with ours. It is from Mr. Archibald."
"Why, what has he got to write to me about?" retorted Miss Corny. "Does he say when he is coming home?"
"You had better see, Miss Cornelia. He does not say anything about his return in mine."
She opened the letter, glanced at it, and sank down on a chair: more overcome, more stupified than she had felt in her whole life.
"Castle Marling, May 1st.
"My dear Cornelia,—I was married this morning to Lady Isabel Vane, and hasten briefly to acquaint you with the fact. I will write you more fully to-morrow or the next day, and explain all things.
"Ever your affectionate brother,
" Archibald Carlyle ."
"It is a hoax," were the first guttural sounds that
Mr. Dill only stood like a stone image.
"It is a hoax, I say," raved Miss Carlyle. "What are you
standing there for, like a gander, on one leg?" she
reiterated, venting her anger upon the unoffending
man. " Is it a hoax, or not?"
"I am overdone with amazement, Miss Corny. It is not a hoax: I have had a letter too."
"It can't be true; it can't be true. He had no
more thought of being married when he left here,
three days ago, than I have."
"How can we tell that, Miss Corny? How are we to know he did not go to be married? I fancy he did."
"Go to be married!" shrieked Miss Corny, in a passion, "he would not be such a fool. And to that fine lady-child! No; no."
"He has sent this to be put in the county journals," said Mr. Dill, holding forth a scrap of paper. "They are married, sure enough."
Miss Carlyle took it and held it before her; her hand was cold as ice, and shook as if with palsy.
"Married.—On the 1st inst., at Castle Marling, by the chaplain to the Earl of Mount Severn, Archibald Carlyle, Esquire, of East Lynne, to the Lady Isabel Mary Vane, only child of William, late Earl of Mount Severn."
Miss Carlyle tore the paper to atoms and scattered it. Mr. Dill afterwards made copies from memory, and sent them to the journal offices. But let that pass.
"I will never forgive him," she deliberately uttered,
"and I will never forgive or tolerate her. The
senseless
"He is not an idiot, Miss Cornelia."
"He is worse; he is a wicked madman," she retorted, in a midway state between rage and tears. "He must have been stark staring mad to go and do it; and had I gathered an inkling of the project I would have taken out a commission of lunacy against him. Ay, you may stare, old Dill, but I would, as truly as I hope to have my sins forgiven. Where are they to live?"
"I expect they will live at East Lynne."
"What?" screamed Miss Corny. "Live at East Lynne with the Carews! You are going mad too, I think."
"The negociation with the Carews is off, Miss Cornelia. When Mr. Archibald returned from Castle Marling at Easter, he wrote to decline them. I saw the copy of the letter in the copying-book. I expect he had settled matters then with Lady Isabel, and had decided to keep East Lynne for himself."
Miss Carlyle's mouth had opened with consternation. Recovering partially, she rose from her seat, and drawing herself to her full and majestic height, she advanced behind the astounded gentleman, seized the collar of his coat with both hands, and shook him for several minutes. Poor old Dill, short and slight, was as a puppet in her hands, and thought his breath had gone for ever.
"I would have had out a lunacy commission for you also, you sly villain! You are in the plot; you have been aiding and abetting him: you knew as much of it as he did."
"I declare solemnly, to the Goodness that made me, I did not," gasped the ill-treated man, when he could gather speech. "I am as innocent as a baby, Miss Corny. When I got the letter just now in the office, you might have knocked me down with a feather."
"What has he gone and done it for? an expensive girl
without a shilling! And how dared you be privy to
the refusing of East Lynne to the Carews? You
have abetted him. But he never can be
fool enough to think of living there!"
"I was not privy to it, Miss Corny, before it was done.
And, had I been—I am only Mr. Archibald's servant.
Had he not intended to take East Lynne for his
residence, he would not announce himself as
Archibald Carlyle, of East Lynne . And he
can well afford it, Miss Corny; you know he can; and
he only takes up his suitable position in going to
it," added the faithful clerk, soothingly, "and she
is a sweet, pretty, lovable creature, though she is
a noble lady."
"I hope his folly will come home to him!" was the wrathful rejoinder.
"Heaven forbid!" cried old Dill.
"Idiot! idiot! WHAT possessed him?" cried the exasperated Miss Corny.
"Well, Miss Corny, I must hasten back to the office," concluded Mr. Dill, by way of terminating the conference. "And I am truly vexed, ma'am, that you should have fancied there was cause to fall out upon me."
"I shall do it again before the day's over, if you come in my way," hotly responded Miss Corny.
She sat down as soon as she was alone, and her face
assumed a stony, rigid look, Her hands fell upon her
Barbara was at the window in the usual sitting-room, as Miss Corny entered the Grove. A grim smile, in spite of her outraged feelings, crossed that lady's lips, when she thought of the blow about to be dealt out to Barbara. Very clearly had she penetrated to the love of that young lady for Archibald; to her hopes of becoming his wife.
"What brings Cornelia here?" thought Barbara, who was looking very pretty in her summer attire, for the weather was unusually warm, and she had assumed it. "How are you?" she said, leaning from the window. "Would you believe it? the warm day has actually tempted mamma forth; papa is driving her to Lynneborough. Come in; the hall door is open."
Miss Carlyle came in, without answering; and seating herself upon a chair, emitted a few dismal groans, by way of preliminary.
Barbara turned to her quickly. "Are you ill? Has anything upset you?"
"Upset me! you may say that," ejaculated Miss Corny, in
wrath. "It has turned my heart and my
"Upon Archibald!" interrupted Barbara, in her quick alarm. "Oh! some accident has happened to him—to the railway train! Perhaps he—he—has got his legs broken!"
"I wish to my heart he had!" warmly returned Miss Corny. "He and his legs are all right, more's the pity! It is worse than that, Barbara."
Barbara ran over various disasters in her mind; and, knowing the bent of Miss Carlyle's disposition, began to refer to some pecuniary loss. "Perhaps it is about East Lynne," hazarded she. "The Carews may not be coming to it."
"No, they are not coming to it," was the tart retort. "Somebody else is, though: my wise brother. Archibald has gone and made a fool of himself, Barbara, and now he is coming home to live at East Lynne."
Though there was much that was unintelligible to Barbara in this, she could not suppress the flush of gratification that rose to her cheek and dyed it with blushes. "You are going to be taken down a notch or two, my lady," thought the clear-sighted Miss Carlyle. "The news fell upon me this morning like a thunderbolt," she said, aloud. "Old Dill brought it to me. I shook him for his pains."
"Shook old Dill!" reiterated the wondering Barbara.
"I shook him till my arms ached: he won't forget it in a
hurry. He has been abetting Archibald in his
wickedness; concealing things from me that he ought
Barbara sat, all amazement; without the faintest idea of what Miss Corny could be driving at.
"You remember that child, Mount Severn's daughter? I think I see her now, coming into the concertroom, in her white robes, and her jewels, and her flowing hair, looking like a young princess in a fairy-tale—all very well for her, for what she is, but not for us."
"What of her?" uttered Barbara.
"Archibald has married her."
In spite of Barbara's full consciousness that she was before the penetrating eyes of Miss Corny, and in spite of her own efforts for calmness, every feature in her face turned of a ghastly whiteness. But, like Miss Carlyle, she at first took refuge in disbelief.
"It is not true, Cornelia."
"It is quite true. They were married yesterday at Castle Marling, by Lord Mount Severn's chaplain. Had I known it then, and could I have got there, I might have contrived to part them, though the Church ceremony had passed: I should have tried. But," added the plain-speaking Miss Corny, "yesterday was one thing, and to day's another; and of course nothing can be done now."
"Excuse me an instant," gasped Barbara, in a low tone, "I forgot to give an order mamma left for the servants."
An order for the servants! She swiftly passed upstairs to
her own room, and flung herself down on its floor in
utter anguish. The past had cleared itself of its
mists; the scales that were before Barbara's eyes
had fallen from them. She saw now that while she had
The cry had been louder than she heeded, and one of the maids, who was outside the door, opened it gently and looked in. There lay Barbara, and there was no mistaking that she lay in dire anguish; not of body, but of mind. The servant judged it an inopportune moment to intrude, and quickly reclosed the door.
Barbara heard the click of the latch, and it recalled her to herself; recalled her to reality; to the necessity of outwardly surmounting the distress at the present moment. She rose up, drank a glass of water, mechanically smoothed her hair and her brow, so contracted with pain, and forced her manner to calmness.
"Married to another! married to another!" she moaned, as
she went down the stairs, "and, that other,
her! Oh, fortitude! oh, dissimulation! at
least come to my aid before his sister!"
There was actually a smile on her face as she entered the room. Miss Carlyle broke open her grievance again without delay, as if to compensate for the few minutes' imposed silence.
"As sure as we are living here, I would have tried for a commission of lunacy against him, had I known this, and so I told Dill. Better have confined him as a harmless lunatic for a couple of years, than suffer him to go free and obtain his fling in this mad manner.
I never thought he would marry: I have warned him against it ever since he was in leading-strings."
"It is an unsuitable match," said Barbara.
"It is just as suitable as Beauty and the Beast in the children's story. She, a high-born beauty, brought up to revel in expense, in jewels, in feasts, in show; and he, a—a—a—dull bear of a lawyer, like the beast in the tale."
Had Barbara been less miserable, she would have laughed outright. Miss Carlyle continued:
"I have taken my resolution. I go to East Lynne to-morrow, and discharge those five dandies of servants. I was up there on Saturday, and there were all three of my damsels cocketed up in fine mousseline-de-laine gowns, with peach bows in their caps, and the men in striped jackets, playing at footmen. Had I known then that they were Archibald's servants, and not hired for the Carews!"
Barbara said nothing.
"I shall go up and dismiss the lot, and remove myself and
servants to East Lynne, and let my own house
furnished. Expenses will be high enough with
her extravagant habits, too high to keep
on two households. And a fine sort of household
Archibald would have of it at East Lynne, with that
ignorant baby, befrilled, and bejewelled, and
becurled, to direct it."
"But will she like that?"
"If she does not like it, she can lump it," replied Miss Carlyle. "And, now that I have told you the news, Barbara, I am going back: and I had almost as soon have had to tell you that he was put into his coffin."
"Are you sure you are not jealous?" asked Barbara,
"Perhaps I am," returned Miss Carlyle, with asperity. "Perhaps, had you brought up a lad as I have brought up Archibald, and loved nothing else in the world, far or near, you would be jealous, when you found him discarding you with contemptuous indifference, and taking a young wife to his bosom, to be more to him than you had been."
The announcement of the marriage in the
newspapers was the first intimation of it Lord Mount
Severn received. He was little less thunderstruck
than Miss Corny, and came steaming to England the
same day, thereby missing his wife's letter, which
gave her version of the affair. He met Mr.
Carlyle and Lady Isabel in London, where they were
staying, at one of the West-end hotels, for a day or
two; they were going farther. Isabel was alone when
the earl was announced.
"What is the meaning of this, Isabel?" began he, without circumlocution of greeting. "You are married!"
"Yes," she answered, with her pretty, innocent blush. "Some days ago."
"And to Carlyle the lawyer! How did it come about?"
Isabel began to think how it had come about, sufficiently to give a clear answer. "He asked me," she said, "and I accepted him. He came to Castle Marling at Easter, and asked me then. I was very much surprised."
The earl looked at her attentively. "Why was I kept in ignorance of this, Isabel?"
"I did not know you were kept in ignorance of it. Mr. Carlyle wrote to you, as did Lady Mount Severn."
Lord Mount Severn was as a man in the dark, and looked like it. "I suppose this comes," soliloquised he aloud, "of your father's having allowed the gentleman to dance daily attendance at East Lynne. And so you fell in love with him."
"Indeed no," answered she, in an amused tone. "I never thought of such a thing as falling in love with Mr. Carlyle."
"Then don't you love him?" abruptly asked the earl.
"No!" she whispered, timidly. "But I like him much—oh, very much. And he is so good to me!"
The earl stroked his chin, and mused. Isabel had destroyed the only conclusion he had been able to come to, as to the motives for the hasty marriage. "If you do not love Mr. Carlyle, how comes it that you are so wise in the distinction between 'liking' and 'love?' It cannot be that you love anybody else!"
The question told home, and Isabel turned crimson. "I shall love my husband in time," was all she answered, as she bent her head, and played nervously with her watch-chain.
"My poor child!" involuntarily exclaimed the earl. But he was one who liked to fathom the depth of everything. "Who has been staying at Castle Marling since I left?" he asked sharply.
"Mrs. Levison came down."
"I alluded to gentlemen—young men."
"Only Francis Levison," she replied.
"Francis Levison! You have never been so foolish as to
fall in love with him! "
The question was so pointed, so abrupt, and Isabel's self-consciousness moreover so great, that she betrayed lamentable confusion; and the earl had no further need to ask. Pity stole into his hard eyes as they fixed themselves on her downcast, glowing face.
"Isabel," he gravely began, "Captain Levison is not a good man: if ever you were inclined to think him one, dispossess your mind of the idea, and hold him at arm's distance. Drop his acquaintance; encourage no intimacy with him."
"I have already dropped it," said Isabel, "and I shall not take it up again. But Lady Mount Severn must think well of him, or she would not have him there."
"She thinks none too well of him; none can, of Francis Levison," returned the earl, significantly. "He is her cousin, and is one of those idle, vain, empty-headed flatterers whom it is her pleasure to group about her. Do you be wiser, Isabel. But this does not solve the enigma of your marriage with Carlyle; on the contrary, it renders it the more unaccountable. He must have cajoled you into it."
Before Isabel could reply, Mr. Carlyle entered. He held out his hand to the earl: the earl did not appear to see it.
"Isabel," said he, "I am sorry to turn you out, I suppose you have only this one sitting-room. I wish to say a few words to Mr. Carlyle."
She quitted them, and the earl wheeled round and faced Mr. Carlyle, speaking in a stern, haughty tone.
"How came this marriage about, sir? Do you possess so
little honour, that, taking advantage of my
Mr. Carlyle stood confounded, not confused. He
drew himself up to his full height, looking every
whit as fearless, and far more noble than the peer.
"My lord, I do not understand you."
"Yet I speak plainly. What is it but a clandestine procedure, to take advantage of a guardian's absence, and beguile a young girl into a marriage beneath her?"
"There has been nothing clandestine in my conduct towards Lady Isabel Vane; there shall be nothing but honour in my conduct towards Lady Isabel Carlyle. Your lordship has been misinformed."
"I have not been informed at all," retorted the earl. "I was allowed to learn this from the public papers; I, the only relative of Lady Isabel."
"When I proposed for Lady Isabel—"
"But a month ago," sarcastically interrupted the earl.
"But a month ago," calmly repeated Mr. Carlyle, "my first action, after Isabel accepted me, was to write to you. But, that I imagine you may not have received the letter, by stating you first heard of our marriage through the papers, I should say the want of courtesy lay on your lordship's side, for having vouchsafed me no reply to it."
"What were the contents of the letter?"
"I stated what had occurred, mentioning what I was able to do in the way of settlements, also that both Isabel and myself wished that the ceremony might take place as soon as might be."
"And pray where did you address the letter?"
"Lady Mount Severn could not give me the address.
"Is this the fact?" cried the earl.
"My lord!" coldly replied Mr. Carlyle. "Whatever may be my defects in your eyes, I am at least a man of truth. Until this moment, the suspicion that you were in ignorance of the contemplated marriage never occurred to me."
"So far, then, I beg your pardon, Mr. Carlyle. But how came the marriage about at all?—how came it to be hurried over in this unseemly fashion? You made the offer at Easter, Isabel tells me, and you married her three weeks after it."
"And I would have married her and brought her away the day I did make it, had it been practicable," returned Mr. Carlyle. "I have acted throughout for her comfort and happiness."
"Oh, indeed!" returned the earl, returning to his disagreeable tone. "Perhaps you will put me in possession of the facts, and of your motives."
"I warn you that the facts, to you, will not bear a pleasant sound, Lord Mount Severn."
"Allow me to be the judge of that," said the earl.
"Business took me to Castle Marling on Good Friday. On
the following day I called at your house: after your
own and Isabel's invitation, it was natural I should
call: in fact, it would have been a breach of good
feeling not to do so. I found Isabel ill-treated
"What, sir?" interrupted the earl. "Ill-treated and miserable!"
"Ill-treated, even to blows, my lord."
The earl stood as one petrified, staring at Mr. Carlyle.
"I learnt it, I must premise, through the chattering revelations of your little son; Isabel of course would not have mentioned it to me: but when the child had spoken, she did not deny it. In short, she was too broken-hearted, too completely bowed in spirit, to deny it. It aroused all my feelings of indignation: it excited in me an irresistible desire to emancipate her from this cruel life, and take her where she would find affection and—I hope—happiness. There was only one way in which I could do this, and I risked it. I asked her to become my wife, and to return to her home at East Lynne."
The earl was slowly recovering from his petrifaction. "Then—am I to understand, that when you called that day at my house, you carried no intention with you of proposing to Isabel?"
"Not any. It was a sudden step, the circumstances under which I found her calling it forth."
The earl paced the room, perplexed still, and evidently disturbed. "May I inquire if you love her?" he abruptly said.
Mr. Carlyle paused ere he spoke, and a red flush dyed his
face. "Those are feelings man rarely acknowledges to
man, Lord Mount Severn, but I will answer you. I do
love her, passionately and sincerely. I learnt to
love her at East Lynne; but I could have
"As it was," said the earl.
"Country solicitors have married peers' daughters before now," remarked Mr. Carlyle. "I only add another to the list."
"But you cannot keep her as a peer's daughter, I presume?"
"East Lynne will be her home. Our establishment will be small and quiet, as compared with her father's. I explained to Isabel how quiet at the first, and she might have retracted, had she wished: I explained also in full to Lady Mount Severn. East Lynne will descend to our eldest son, should we have children. My profession is most lucrative, my income good: were I to die to-morrow, Isabel would enjoy East Lynne, and about three thousand pounds per annum. I gave these details in the letter which appears to have miscarried."
The earl made no immediate reply: he was absorbed in thought.
"Your lordship perceives, I hope, that there has been nothing 'clandestine' in my conduct to Lady Isabel."
Lord Mount Severn held out his hand. "I refused your hand when I came in, Mr. Carlyle, as you may have observed: perhaps you will refuse yours now, though I should be proud to shake it. When I find myself in the wrong, I am not above acknowledging the fact: and I must state my opinion that you have behaved most kindly and honourably."
Mr. Carlyle smiled and put his hand into the earl's. The latter retained it, while he spoke in a whisper.
"Of course I cannot be ignorant that, in speaking of Isabel's ill-treatment, you alluded to my wife. Has it transpired beyond yourselves?"
"You may be sure that neither Isabel nor myself would mention it: we shall dismiss it from amongst our reminiscences. Let it be as though you had never heard it: it is past and done with."
"Isabel," said the earl, as he was departing that evening, for he remained to spend the day with them, "I came here this morning almost prepared to strike your husband, and I go away honouring him. Be a good and faithful wife to him, for he deserves it."
"Of course I shall," she answered, in surprise.
Lord Mount Severn went on to Castle Marling, and there he had a stormy interview with his wife: so stormy that the sounds penetrated to the ears of the domestics. He left again the same day, in anger, and proceeded to Mount Severn.
"He will have time to cool down before we meet in London," was the comment of my lady.
Miss Carlyle was as good as her word. She
quitted her own house, and removed to East Lynne
with Peter and two of her handmaidens. In spite of
Mr. Dill's grieved remonstrances, she discharged the
servants whom Mr. Carlyle had engaged, all save one
man: she might have retained one of the maids also,
but for the episode of the mousseline-de-laine
dresses and the caps with peach bows: for she had
the sense to remember, in spite of her prejudices,
that East Lynne would require more hands in its
service than her own home.
On a Friday night, about a month after the wedding, Mr. Carlyle and his wife came home. They were expected, and Miss Carlyle went through the hall to receive them, and stood on the upper steps, between the pillars of the portico. An elegant chariot with four-post horses was drawing up: Miss Carlyle compressed her lips as she scanned it. She was attired in a handsome dark silk dress and a new cap: her anger had had time to cool down in the last month, and her strong common sense told her that the wiser plan would be to make the best of it. Mr. Carlyle came up the steps with Isabel.
"You here, Cornelia! that was kind. How are you? Isabel, this is my sister.
Lady Isabel put forth her hand, and Miss Carlyle condescended to touch the tips of her fingers. "I hope you are well, ma'am," she jerked out.
Mr. Carlyle left them together, and went back to search for some trifles which had been left in the carriage. Miss Carlyle led the way to a sitting-room, where the supper-tray was laid. "You would like to go up-stairs and take your things off before supper, ma'am?" she said, in the same jerking tone to Lady Isabel.
"Thank you. I will go to my rooms, but I do not require supper. We have dined."
"Then what would you like to take?" asked Miss Corny.
"Some tea, if you please. I am very thirsty."
"Tea!" ejaculated Miss Corny. "So late as this! I don't know that they have boiling water. You'd never sleep a wink all night, ma'am, if you took tea at eleven o'clock."
"Oh—then never mind," replied Lady Isabel. "It is of no consequence. Do not let me give trouble."
Miss Carlyle whisked out of the room; upon what errand was best known to herself; and in the hall she and Marvel came to an encounter. No words passed, but each eyed the other grimly. Marvel was very stylish, with five flounces to her dress, a veil and a parasol. Meanwhile, Lady Isabel sat down and burst into tears and sobs. A chill had come over her: it did not seem like coming home to East Lynne. Mr. Carlyle entered and witnessed the grief.
"Isabel!" he uttered in amazement, as he hastened up to her. "My darling, what ails you?"
"I am tired, I think," she gently answered; "and coming into the house again made me think of papa. I should like to go to my-rooms, Archibald, but I don't know which they are."
Neither did Mr. Carlyle know, but Miss Carlyle came whisking in again, and said, "The best rooms; those next the library. Should she go up with my lady?"
Mr. Carlyle preferred to go himself, and he held out his arm to Isabel. She drew her veil over her face as she passed Miss Carlyle.
The branches were not lighted, and the room looked cold and comfortless. "Things seem all at sixes and sevens in the house," remarked Mr. Carlyle. "I fancy the servants must have misunderstood my letter, and not have expected us until to-morrow night."
"Archibald," she said, taking off her bonnet, "I do feel very tired, and—and—low spirited: may I undress at once, and not go down again to-night?"
He looked at her and smiled. " May you not go
down again! Have you forgotten that you are at last
in your own home? A happy home, I trust, it will be
to you, my darling: I will strive to render it
so."
She leaned upon him and sobbed aloud. He tenderly bore
with her mood, soothing her to composure, gently
kissing the face he held to him, now and then. Oh,
his was a true heart; he fervently intended to
cherish this fair flower he had won: but, alas! it
was just possible he might miss the way, unless he
could emancipate himself from his sister's thraldom.
Isabel did not love him; of that she was conscious;
but her deep and
They heard Marvel's voice, and Isabel turned, poured out some water, and began dashing it over her face and eyes. She did not care that Marvel, who was haughtily giving orders about some particular trunk, should see her grief.
"What will you take, Isabel?" asked Mr. Carlyle. "Some tea?"
"No, thank you," replied she, remembering Miss Carlyle's answer.
"But you must take something. You complained of thirst in the carriage."
"Water will do—will be the best for me, I mean. Marvel can get if for me."
Mr. Carlyle quitted the room, and the lady's-maid
undressed her mistress in swelling silence, her
tongue quivering with its own rage and wrongs.
Marvel deemed herself worse used than any lady's
maid ever had been yet. From the very hour of the
wedding her anger had been gathering, for there had
been no gentleman-valet to take care of her
during the wedding journey. Bad enough! but she had
come home to find that there was no staff of upper
servants at all: no housekeeper; no steward; no, as
she expressed it, nobody. Moreover, she and Miss
Carlyle had just come to a clash. Marvel was loftily
calling about her in the hall for somebody to carry
up a small parcel, which contained, in fact, her
lady's dressing-case, and Miss Carlyle had desired
her to carry it up herself. But that she had learnt
who the lady was, Marvel in her indignation might
have felt inclined to throw the dressing-case at her
head.
"Anything else, my lady?"
"No," replied Lady Isabel. "You may go."
Isabel, wrapped in her dressing-gown, her warm slippers on, sat with a book; and Marvel, wishing her good night, retired. Mr. Carlyle, meanwhile, had sought his sister, who, finding she was to be the only one to take supper, was then helping herself to the wing of a fowl. She had chosen, that day, to dine early.
"Cornelia," he began, "I do not understand all this. I don't see my servants, and I see yours. Where are mine?"
"Gone away," said Miss Carlyle, in her decisive, off-hand manner.
"Gone away!" responded Mr. Carlyle. "What for? I believe they were excellent servants."
"Very excellent! Decking themselves out in buff mousseline-de-laine dresses on a Saturday morning, and fine caps garnished with peach. Never attempt to dabble in domestic matters again, Archibald, for you only get taken in. Cut me a slice of that tongue."
"But in what did they do wrong?" he repeated, as he obeyed her.
"Archibald Carlyle, how could you go and make a fool of yourself? If you must have married, were there not plenty of young ladies in your own sphere of society—"
"Stay," he interrupted. "I wrote you a full statement of my motives and actions, Cornelia; I concealed nothing that it was necessary you should know: I am not disposed to enter upon a further discussion of the subject, and you must pardon my saying so. Let us return to the topic of the servants. Where are they?"
"I sent them away. Because they were superfluous
Mr. Carlyle felt checkmated. He had always bowed to the will of Miss Corny, but he had an idea that he and his wife would be better without her. "And your own house?" he exclaimed.
"I have let it furnished: the people entered to-day. You cannot turn me out of East Lynne, into the road, or to furnished lodgings, Archibald. There will be enough expense, without our keeping on two houses: and most people, in your place, would jump at the prospect of my living here. Your wife will be mistress: I do not intend to take her honours from her; but I shall save her a world of trouble in management, and be as useful to her as a housekeeper. She will be glad of that, inexperienced as she is: I dare say she never gave a domestic order in her life."
This was a view of the case to Mr. Carlyle, so plausibly put, that he began to think it might be all for the best. He had great reverence for his sister's judgment: force of habit is strong upon all of us. Still—he did not know.
"There is certainly room for you at East Lynne, Cornelia, but—"
"A little too much," put in Miss Corny. "I think a house half its size might content us all, and still have been grand enough for Lady Isabel."
"East Lynne is mine," said Mr. Carlyle.
"So is your folly," rejoined Miss Cornelia.
"And with regard to servants," proceeded Mr. Carlyle,
passing over the remark, "I shall certainly keep as
many as I deem necessary. I cannot give my wife
Miss Corny turned faint all over. "What on earth are you talking of?"
"I bought a pretty open carriage in town, and a pair of ponies for it. The carriage we came home in was Lord Mount Severn's present. Post-horses will do for that at present, but—"
"Oh, Archibald! the sins that you are committing!"
"Sins!" echoed Mr. Carlyle.
"Wilful waste makes woful want. I taught that to you as a child. To be thrifty is a virtue; to squander is a sin."
"It may be a sin where you cannot afford it. To spend wisely is neither a squander nor a sin. Never you fear, Cornelia, that I shall run beyond my income."
"Say at once an empty pocket is better than a full one," angrily returned Miss Carlyle. "Did you buy that fine piano which has arrived?"
"It was my present to Isabel."
Miss Corny groaned. "What did it cost?"
"The cost is of no consequence. The old piano here was a bad one, and I bought a better."
"What did it cost?" repeated Miss Carlyle.
"A hundred and twenty guineas," he answered. Obedience to her will was yet powerful within him.
Miss Corny threw up her hands and eyes. At that moment Peter entered with some hot water which his master had rung for. Mr. Carlyle rose, and looked on the sideboard.
"Where's the wine, Peter?"
The servant put it out, port and sherry. Mr. Carlyle
"I'll mix for myself if I want any. Who is that for?"
"Isabel."
He quitted the room, carrying the wine-and-water, and entered his wife's. She was sitting half buried it seemed in the arm-chair, her face muffled up. As she raised it he saw that it was flushed and agitated, that her eyes were bright and her frame was trembling.
"What is the matter?" he hastily asked.
"I got nervous after Marvel went," she whispered, laying hold of him, as if for protection from terror. "I could not find the bell, and that made me worse; so I came back to the chair and covered my head over, hoping somebody would come up."
"I have been talking to Cornelia. But what made you nervous?"
"Oh! I was very foolish. I kept thinking of frightful things; they would come into my mind. Do not blame me, Archibald. This is the room papa died in."
"Blame you, my darling!" he uttered, with deep feeling.
"I thought of a dreadful story about the bats, that the servants told—I dare say you never heard it; and I kept thinking, 'Suppose they were at the windows now, behind the blinds.' And then I was afraid to look at the bed: I fancied I might see—You are laughing!"
Yes, he was smiling; for he knew that these moments of
nervous fear are best met jestingly. He made her
"Your rooms shall be changed to-morrow, Isabel."
"No, let us remain in these. I shall like to feel that papa was once their occupant. I won't get nervous again."
But, even as she spoke, her actions belied her words. Mr. Carlyle had gone to the door and opened it, and she flew close up to him, cowering behind him.
"Shall you be very long, Archibald?" she whispered.
"Not more than an hour," he answered. But he hastily put back one of his hands, and held her tightly in his protecting grasp. Marvel was coming along the corridor in answer to the bell.
"Have the goodness to let Miss Carlyle know that I am not coming down again to-night," he said.
"Yes, sir."
Mr. Carlyle shut the door, and then looked at his wife and laughed. "He is very kind to me," thought Isabel.
With the morning began the perplexities of Lady Isabel Carlyle. But first of all, just fancy the group at breakfast. Miss Carlyle descended in the startling costume the reader has seen; took her seat at the breakfast-table, and there sat bolt upright. Mr. Carlyle came down next; and then Lady Isabel entered, in an elegant half-mourning dress with flowing black ribbons.
"Good morning, ma'am. I hope you slept well?" was Miss Carlyle's salutation.
"Quite well, thank you," she answered, as she took her seat opposite Miss Carlyle. Miss Carlyle pointed to the top of the table.
"That is your place, ma'am. But I will pour out the coffee, and save you the trouble, if you wish it."
"I should be glad if you would," answered Lady Isabel.
So Miss Carlyle proceeded to her duties, very stern and grim. The meal was nearly over, when Peter came in, and said the butcher had come up for orders. Miss Carlyle looked at Lady Isabel, waiting, of course, for her to give them. Isabel was silent with perplexity: she had never given such an order in her life. Totally ignorant was she of the requirements of a household; and did not know whether to suggest a few pounds of meat, or a whole cow. It was the presence of that grim Miss Corny which put her out: alone with her husband, she would have said, "What ought I to order, Archibald? Tell me." Peter waited.
"A—Something to roast and boil, if you please," stammered Lady Isabel.
She spoke in a low tone; embarrassment makes cowards of the best of us; and Mr. Carlyle repeated it after her. He knew no more about housekeeping than she did.
"Something to roast and boil, tell the man, Peter."
Up started Miss Corny: she could not stand that. "Are you aware, Lady Isabel, that an order, such as that, would only puzzle the butcher? Shall I give the necessary orders for to-day? The fishmonger will be up presently."
"Oh! I wish you would!" cried the relieved Lady Isabel. "I have not been accustomed to it; but I must learn. I don't think I know anything about housekeeping."
Miss Corny's answer was to stalk from the room.
Isabel rose from her chair, like a bird released from its cage, and stood by her husband's side. "Have you finished, Archibald?"
"I think I have, dear. Oh! here's my coffee. There; I have finished now."
"Let us go round the grounds."
He rose, laid his hands playfully on her slender waist, and looked at her. "You may as well ask me to take a journey to the moon. It is past nine, and I have not been to the office for a month."
The tears rose in her eyes. "I wish you could stay with me! I wish you could be always with me! East Lynne will not be East Lynne without you."
"I will be with you as much as ever I can, my dearest," he whispered. "Come and walk with me through the park."
She ran for her bonnet, gloves, and parasol. Mr. Carlyle waited for her in the hall, and they went out together.
He thought it a good opportunity to speak about his sister. "She wishes to remain with us," he said. "I do not know what to decide. On the one hand, I think she might save you the worry of household management: on the other, I fancy we shall be happier by ourselves."
Isabel's heart sank within her at the idea of that stern Miss Corny, mounted over her as resident guard; but, refined and sensitive, almost painfully considerate of the feelings of others, she raised no word of objection. As he and Miss Carlyle pleased, she answered.
"Isabel," he said, with grave earnestness, "I wish it to
be as you please: that is, I wish matters to be
arranged as may best please you; and I will have
them
He spoke in all the sincerity of truth, and Isabel knew it; and the thought came across her that with him by her side, her loving protector, Miss Carlyle could not mar her life's peace. "Let her stay, Archibald: she will not incommode us."
"At any rate, it can be tried for a month or two, and we shall see how it works," he musingly observed.
They reached the park gates. "I wish I could go with you and be your clerk," she cried, unwilling to release his hand. "I should not have all that long way to go back by myself."
He laughed and shook his head, telling her that she wanted to bribe him into taking her back, but it could not be. And away he went, after saying farewell.
Isabel wandered back: and then wandered through the rooms: they looked lonely, not as they had seemed to look in her father's time. In her dressing-room knelt Marvel, unpacking. She rose when Lady Isabel entered.
"Can I speak to you a moment, if you please, my lady?"
"What is it?"
Then Marvel poured forth her tale. That she feared so small an establishment would not suit her, and if my lady pleased she would like to leave at once; that day. Anticipating it, she had not unpacked her things.
"There has been some mistake about the servants, Marvel, but it will be remedied as soon as possible. And I told you, before I married, that Mr. Carlyle's establishment would be a limited one."
"My lady, perhaps I could put up with that; but I never
could stop in the house with"—that female Guy,
Lady Isabel would not condescend to ask her to remain, but she wondered how she should manage without a maid. She drew her desk towards her. "What is the amount due to you?" she inquired, as she unlocked it.
"Up to the end of the quarter, my lady?" cried Marvel, in a brisk tone.
"No," coldly replied Lady Isabel. "Up to to-day."
"I have not had time to reckon, my lady."
Lady Isabel took a pencil and paper, made out the account, and laid it down in gold and silver on the table. "It is more than you deserve, Marvel," she remarked, "and more than you would get in most places. You ought to have given me proper notice."
Marvel melted into tears, and began a string of excuses. "She should never have wished to leave so kind a lady, but for attendant ill-conveniences, and she hoped my lady would not object to testify to her character." Lady Isabel quitted the room in the midst of it: and in the course of the day Marvel took her departure, Joyce telling her that she ought to be ashamed of herself.
"I couldn't help myself," retorted Marvel, "and I'm
"Well, I know I'd have helped myself," was Joyce's remark. "I would not go off in this unhandsome way from a good mistress."
"Perhaps you wouldn't," loftily returned Marvel, "but my inside feelings are delicate, and can't bear to be trampled upon. The same house is not going to hold me and that tall female image, who's more fit to be carried about at a foreign carnival than some that they do carry."
So Marvel left. And when Lady Isabel went to her room to dress for dinner, Joyce entered it.
"I am not much accustomed to a lady's maid's duties," said she, "but Miss Carlyle has sent me, my lady, to do what I can for you, if you will allow me."
Isabel thought it was kind of Miss Carlyle.
"And if you please to trust me with the keys of your things, I will take charge of them for you, my lady, until you are suited with a maid," Joyce resumed.
"I don't know anything about the keys," answered Isabel. "I never keep them."
Joyce did her best, and Lady Isabel went down. It was nearly six o'clock, the dinner hour, and she strolled to the park gates, hoping to meet Mr. Carlyle. Taking a few steps out, she looked down the road, but could not see him coming; so she turned in again, and sat down under a shady tree and out of view of the road. It was remarkably warm weather for the closing days of May.
Half an hour, and then Mr. Carlyle came pelting up,
passed the gates, and turned on to the grass. There
"Oh, Archibald! have I been asleep?"
"Ay; and might have been stolen and carried off. I could not afford that, Isabel."
"I don't know how I came to fall asleep. I was listening for you."
"What have you been doing all day?" he asked, as he drew her arm within his, and they walked on.
"Oh, I hardly know," she sighed. "Trying the new piano, and looking at my watch, wishing the time would go quicker, that you might come home. The ponies and carriage have arrived, Archibald."
"I know they have, my dear. Have you been out of doors much?"
"No, I waited for you," And then she told him about Marvel. He felt vexed, saying she must replace her with all speed. Isabel said she knew of one, a young woman who had left Lady Mount Severn while she, Isabel, was at Castle Marling: her health was delicate, and Lady Mount Severn's place too hard for her.
"Write to her," said Mr. Carlyle.
"You have kept dinner waiting more than half an hour,"
began Miss Corny, in a loud tone of complaint,
Why in the world did she tack on that objectionable "ma'am," to every sentence? It was out of place in all respects to Isabel: more especially considering her own age and Isabel's youth. Mr. Carlyle knitted his brow whenever it came out, and Joyce felt sure that Miss Corny did it "in her temper." He hastily answered her that he could not get away from the office earlier, and went up to his dressing-room. Isabel hurried after him, probably dreading some outbreak of Miss Carlyle's displeasure, but the door was shut, and, scarcely at home yet as a wife, she did not like to open it. When he appeared, there she was, leaning against the door-post.
"Isabel! Are you there?
"I am waiting for you. Are you ready?"
"Nearly." He drew her inside, caught her to him, and held her against his heart.
There was an explosion on the following morning. Mr. Carlyle ordered the pony-carriage for church, but his sister interrupted him.
"Archibald! what are you thinking of? I will not permit it."
"Permit what?" asked Mr. Carlyle.
"The cattle to be taken out on a Sunday. I am a religious woman, ma'am," she added, turning sharply to Isabel, "and I cannot countenance Sunday travelling. I was taught my catechism, Lady Isabel."
Isabel did not feel comfortable. She knew that a walk to
St. Jude's church and back in the present heat would
knock her up for the day, but she shrank from
"Archibald, perhaps if we walk very slowly it will not hurt me," she softly whispered.
He smiled and nodded, and whispered in return. "Be quite ready by half-past ten."
"Well—is she going to walk?" snapped Miss Corny, as Isabel left the room.
"No. She could not bear the walk in this heat, and I shall certainly not allow her to attempt it. We shall go early. John will put up the ponies, and be at church before the service begins."
"Is she made of glass, that she'd melt?" retorted Miss Corny,
"She is a gentle, tender plant; one that I have taken to my bosom and vowed before my Maker to love and to cherish: and, by His help, I will do so."
He spoke in a firm tone, almost as sharp as Miss Corny's, and quitted the room. Miss Carlyle raised her hand and pressed it upon her temples: as if something pained her there.
The carriage came round, a beautiful little equipage, and Isabel was ready. As Mr. Carlyle drove slowly down the dusty road they came upon Miss Corny striding along in the sun, with a great umbrella over her head. She would not turn to look at them.
Once more, as in the year gone by, St Jude's church was
in a flutter of expectation. It expected to see a
whole paraphernalia of bridal finery, and again it
was doomed to disappointment, for Isabel had not put
off the mourning for her father. She was in black, a
thin gauze dress, and her white bonnet had small
black flowers
Barbara was there with the justice and Mrs. Hare. Her face wore a grey, dusky hue, of which she was only too conscious, but could not subdue. Her covetous eyes would wander to that other face with its singular loveliness and its sweetly earnest eyes, sheltered under the protection of him, for whose sheltering protection she had so long yearned. Poor Barbara did not benefit much by the services that day.
Afterwards, they went across the churchyard to the west corner, where stood the tomb of Lord Mount Severn. Isabel looked at the inscription, her veil shading her face.
"Not here, and now, my darling," he whispered, pressing her arm to his side, for he felt her silent sobs. "Strive for calmness."
"It seems but the other day he was at church with me, and now—here!"
Mr. Carlyle suddenly changed their places, so that they stood with their backs to the hedge, and to any staring stragglers who might be lingering in the road.
"There ought to be railings round the tomb," she presently said, after a successful battle with her emotion.
"I thought so, and I suggested it to Lord Mount Severn, but he appeared to think differently. I will have it done."
"I put you to great expense," she said.
Mr. Carlyle glanced quickly at her, a dim fear
penetrating talking in her hearing. "An
expense I would not be without for the whole world.
You know it, Isabel."
"And I have nothing to repay you with," she sighed.
He looked excessively amused; and, gazing into her face, the expression of his eyes made her smile. "Here is John with the carriage," she exclaimed. "Let us go, Archibald."
Standing outside the gates, talking to the rector's family, were several ladies, one of them Barbara Hare. She watched Mr. Carlyle place his wife in the carriage, she watched him drive away. Barbara's very lips were white as she bowed in return to his greeting.
"The heat is so great," murmured Barbara, when those around noticed her paleness.
"Ah! you ought to have gone home in the phaeton with Mr. and Mrs. Hare—as they desired you."
"I wished to walk," returned the unhappy Barbara.
"What a pretty girl!" said Lady Isabel to her husband. "What is her name?"
"Barbara Hare."
The county carriages began to arrive at East
Lynne, to pay the wedding visit to Mr. and Lady
Isabel Carlyle. Some appeared with all the pomp of
coronets and hammercloths, and bedizened footmen
with calves and wigs and gold-headed canes; some
came with four horses, and some even with outriders.
It is the custom still in certain localities to be
preceded by outriders when paying visits of
ceremony, and there are people who like the dash.
Mr. Carlyle might have taken up his abode at East
Lynne without any such honours being paid him, but
his marriage with Lady Isabel had sent him up in
county estimation. Amongst the rest, went Justice
and Mrs. Hare and Barbara. The oldfashioned, large
yellow chariot was brought out, and the fat, sleek,
long-tailed coach-horses: only on state occasions
was that chariot awakened out of its repose.
Isabel happened to be in her dressing-room talking to Joyce. She had grown to like Joyce very much, and was asking her whether she would continue to wait upon her—as the maid, for whom she had written, was not well enough to come.
Joyce's face lighted up with pleasure at the proposal.
"Oh, my lady, you are very kind! I should so like
it.
Isabel laughed. "But Miss Carlyle may not be inclined to transfer you."
"I think she would be, my lady. She said, a day or two ago, that I appeared to suit you, and you might have me altogether if you wished, provided I could still make her gowns. Which I could very well do, for yours is an easy service. I make them to please her, you see, my lady."
"Do you make her caps also?" demurely asked Lady Isabel.
Joyce smiled. "Yes, my lady: but I am allowed to make them only according to her own pattern."
"Joyce, if you become my maid, you must wear smarter caps yourself."
"I know that, my lady—at least, different ones. But Miss Carlyle is very particular, and only allows muslin caps to her servants. I would wear plain white net ones, if you don't object, my lady: neat and close, with a little quilled white ribbon."
"They are the best that you can wear. I do not wish you to be fine, like Marvel."
"Oh, my lady! I shall never be fine," shuddered Joyce. And Joyce believed she had cause to shudder at finery. She was about to speak further, when a knock came to the dressing-room door. Joyce went to open it, and saw one of the housemaids, a girl who had recently been engaged, a native of West Lynne. Isabel heard the colloquy:
"Is my lady there?"
"Yes."
"Some visitors. Peter ordered me to come and tell you. I
say, Joyce, it's the Hares. And she's with
them. Her bonnet's got blue convolvulums inside, and
a white feather on the out, as long as Martha's
back'us hearth-broom. I watched her get out of the
carriage."
"Who?" sharply returned Joyce.
"Why, Miss Barbara. Only fancy her coming to pay the
wedding visit here . My lady had better
take care that she don't get a bowl of poison mixed
for her. Master's out, or else I'd have given a
shilling to see the interview between the
three."
Joyce sent the girl away, shut the door, and turned to her mistress, quite unconscious that the halfwhispered conversation had been audible.
"Some visitors in the drawing-room, my lady, Susan says. Mr. Justice Hare and Mrs. Hare, and Miss Barbara."
Isabel descended, her mind full of the mysterious words spoken by Susan. The justice was in a new flaxen wig, obstinate-looking and pompous; Mrs. Hare pale, delicate, and lady-like; Barbara, beautiful: such was the impression they made upon Isabel.
They paid rather a long visit. Isabel quite fell in love with the gentle and suffering Mrs. Hare, who had risen to leave when Miss Carlyle entered. Miss Carlyle wished them to remain longer, had something, she said, to show Barbara. The justice declined: he had a brother justice coming to dine with him at five; it was then half-past four: Barbara might stay if she liked.
Barbara's face turned crimson: but nevertheless she accepted the invitation, proffered her by Miss Carlyle, to remain at East Lynne for the rest of the day.
Dinner-time approached, and Isabel went up to dress for it. Joyce was waiting, and entered upon the subject of the service.
"My lady, I have spoken to Miss Carlyle, and she is willing that I should be transferred to you, but she says I ought first of all to acquaint you with certain unpleasant facts in my history, and the same thought had occurred to me. Miss Carlyle is not over pleasant in manner, my lady, but she is very upright and just."
"What facts?" asked Lady Isabel, sitting down to have her hair brushed.
"My lady, I'll tell you as shortly as I can. My father was a clerk in Mr. Carlyle's office—of course I mean the late Mr. Carlyle. My mother died when I was eight years old, and my father afterwards married again, a sister of Mr. Kane's wife—"
"Mr. Kane the music-master?"
"Yes, my lady. She was a governess; she and Mrs. Kane had both been governesses, they were quite ladies, so far as education and manners went, and West Lynne said that in stooping to marry my father she lowered herself dreadfully. But he was a very handsome man, and a clever man also, though self-taught. Well, they married, and at the end of a year Afy was born—"
"Who?" interrupted Lady Isabel.
"My half-sister, Afy. In another year her mother died,
and an aunt of her mother sent for the child, and
said she should bring her up. I remained at home
with my father, going to school by day, and when I
grew up, I went by day to learn millinery and
dressmaking. We lived in the prettiest cottage, my
lady, it was in the wood, and it was my father's
own. After I was out of my time, I used to go round
to different
Lady Isabel looked up quickly.
"Mr. Justice Hare's only son; own brother to Miss Barbara," proceeded Joyce, dropping her voice, as though Barbara could hear her in the drawing-room. "Oh, she was very flighty; she encouraged Mr. Richard, and he soon grew to love her with quite a wild sort of love; he was rather simple, and Afy used to laugh at him behind his back. She encouraged others, too, and would have them there in an evening, when the house was free. My father was secretary to the literary institution, and had to be there two evenings in the week, after office hours at Mr. Carlyle's; he was fond of shooting, too, and, if home in time, would go out with his gun; and as I scarcely ever got home before nine o'clock, Afy was often alone, and she took the opportunity to have one or other of her admirers there."
"Had she many admirers?" asked Lady Isabel, who seemed inclined to treat the tale in a joking spirit.
"The chief one, my lady, was Richard Hare. She got acquainted with somebody else, a stranger, who used to ride over from a distance to see her; but I fancy there was nothing in it; Mr. Richard was the one. And it went on, and on, till—till—he killed her father."
"Who?" uttered the startled Lady Isabel.
"Richard Hare, my lady. My father had told Afy that Mr. Richard should not come there any longer, for when gentlemen go in secret after poor girls, it is well known they have not marriage in their thoughts: my father would have interfered more than he did, but that he judged well of Mr. Richard, and did not think he was one to do Afy real harm—but he did not know how flighty she was. However, one day he heard people talking about it in. West Lynne, coupling her name and Mr. Richard's offensively together, and at night he told Afy, before me, that it should not go on any longer, and she must not encourage him. My lady, the next night Richard Hare shot my father."
"How very dreadful!"
"Whether it was done on purpose, or whether the gun went
off in in a scuffle, I can't tell: people think it
was wilful murder. I never shall forget the scene,
my lady, when I got home that night: it was at
Justice Hare's that I had been working. My father
was lying on the floor, dead; and the house and was
full of people, Afy could give no particulars: she
had gone out to the wood path at the back, and never
heard or saw anything amiss; but when she went in
again, there lay
"Oh Joyce! I do not like to hear this. What was done to Richard Hare?"
"He escaped, my lady. He went off that same night and has never been heard of since. There's a judgment of murder out against him, and his own father would be the first to deliver him up to justice. It is a dreadful thing to have befallen the Hare family, who are most high and respectable people: it is killing Mrs. Hare by inches. Afy—"
"What is it, that name, Joyce?"
"My lady, she was christened by a very fine name— Aphrodite: so I and my father never called her anything but Afy. But I have got the worst to tell you yet, my lady—the worst as regards her. As soon as the inquest was over she went off, after Richard Hare."
Lady Isabel uttered an exclamation.
"She did indeed, my lady," returned Joyce, turning away
her moist eyelashes and her shamed cheeks from the
gaze of her mistress. "Nothing has been heard of
either of them: and it is hardly likely but what
they went out of England—perhaps to Australia;
perhaps to America; nobody knows. What with the
shame of that, and the shock of my poor father's
murder, I had an attack of illness. It was a nervous
fever, and it lasted long: Miss Carlyle had me at
her house, and she and her servants nursed me
through it. She's good at heart, my lady, is Miss
Carlyle, only her manners are against her, and she
will think herself better than other
"How long is it since this happened?"
"It will be four years next September, my lady. The cottage has stood empty ever since, for nobody will live in it; they say it smells of murder. And I can't sell it, because Afy has a right in it as well as I. I go to it sometimes, and open the windows, and air it. And this was what I had to tell you, my lady, before you decide to take me into your service: it is not every lady would like to engage one, whose sister has turned out so badly."
Lady Isabel did not see that it ought to make any difference. She said so; and then leaned back in her chair, and mused.
"Which dress, my lady?"
"Joyce, what was that I heard you and Susan gossiping over at the door?" Lady Isabel suddenly asked. "About Miss Hare giving me a bowl of poison. You should tell Susan not to make her whispers so loud."
Joyce smiled; though she was rather confused. "It was only a bit of nonsense, of course, my lady. The fact is, that people think Miss Barbara was much attached to Mr. Carlyle, regularly in love with him, and many thought it would be a match. But I don't fancy she would have been the one to make him happy, with all her love."
A hot flush passed over the brow of Lady Isabel; a sensation very like jealousy flew to her heart. No woman likes to hear that another woman either is or has been attached to her husband: a doubt always arises whether the feeling may not have been reciprocated.
Lady Isabel descended. She wore a costly black
They stood together at the window looking at Mr. Carlyle as he came up the avenue. He saw them, and nodded. Lady Isabel watched the damask cheeks turn to crimson at sight of him.
"How do you do, Barbara?" he cried, as he shook hands. "Come to pay us a visit at last! you have been tardy over it. And how are you, my darling?" he whispered, bending over his wife: but she missed his kiss of greeting. Well; would she have had him give it her in public? No: but she was in the mood to notice the omission.
Dinner over, Miss Carlyle beguilded Barbara out of doors.
To exhibit the beauties of the East Lynne
pleasure-grounds, the rarities of the conservatory,
thinks the reader. Not at all: she was anxious to
show off the stock of vegetables, the asparagus and
cucumber beds; worth a hundred acres of flowers in
Miss Carlyle's estimation. Barbara went unwillingly:
she would rather be in his presence than
away from it; and she could not help feeling this,
although he was the husband of another. Isabel
remained in-doors: Barbara was Miss Carlyle's
guest.
"How do you like her?" abruptly asked Barbara, alluding to Lady Isabel.
"Better than I thought I should," acknowledged Miss Carlyle. "I had expected airs and graces and pretence, and I must say she is free from them. She seems quite wrapped up in Archibald, and watches for his coming home like a cat watches for a mouse. She is dull without him."
Barbara plucked a rose as they passed a bush, and began pulling it to pieces, leaf by leaf. "Dull! how does she employ her time?"
"In doing nothing," snappishly retorted Miss Carlyle. "Sings a bit, and plays a bit, and reads a bit, and receives her visitors, and idles away her days in that manner. She coaxes Archibald out here after breakfast, and he ought not to let himself be coaxed, making him late at his office; and then she dances down to the park gates with him, hindering him still further, for he would go alone in half the time. One morning it poured with rain; she actually went all the same. I told her she would spoil her dress: oh, that was nothing, she said: and Archibald wrapped a shawl round her and took her. Of course the spoiling of dresses is nothing to her! And in an evening she goes down to meet him again; she would have gone to-day if you had not been here. Oh, she is first with him now; business is second."
Barbara compelled her manner to indifference. "I suppose it is natural."
"I suppose it is absurd," was the retort of Miss Carlyle.
"I give them very little of my company, especially
in an evening. They go strolling out together, or
she sings to him, he hanging over her as if
Barbara made no reply: but she turned her face from Miss Carlyle.
They came upon the gardener, and Miss Carlyle got into a discussion with him, a somewhat warm one; she insisting upon having certain work done in a certain way; he standing to it that Mr. Carlyle had ordered it done in another. Barbara grew tired, and returned to the house.
Isabel and her husband were in the adjoining room, at the
piano, and Barbara had an opportunity of hearing
that sweet voice. She did as Miss Carlyle confessed
to have done, pushed open the door between the two
rooms, and looked in. It was the twilight hour,
"Why do you like the song so much, Archibald?" she asked, when she had finished it.
"I don't know. I never liked it so much until I heard it from you."
"I wonder if they are come in. Shall we go into the next room?"
"Just this one first, this translation from the German, ''Twere vain to tell thee all I feel.' There's real music in that song."
"Yes, there is. Do you know, Archibald, your taste is just like papa's. He liked all these quiet, imaginative songs, and so do you. And so do I," she laughingly added, "if I must speak the truth. Mrs. Vane used to stop her ears and make a face, when papa made me sing them. Papa returned the compliment; for he would walk out of the room if she began her loud Italian songs. I speak of the time when she was with us in London."
She ceased, and began the song, singing it exquisitely, in a low, sweet, earnest tone, the chords of the accompaniment, at its conclusion, dying off gradually into silence.
"There, Archibald! I am sure I have sung you ten songs at least," she said, leaning her head back against him and looking at him from her upturned face.
"You ought to pay me."
He did pay her; holding the dear face to him, and taking
from it some impassioned kisses. Barbara turned
"Are you here alone, Miss Hare? I really beg your pardon. I supposed you were with Miss Carlyle."
"Where is Cornelia, Barbara?"
"I have but just come in," was Barbara's reply. "I dare say she is following me."
So she was, for she came upon them as they were speaking, her voice raised to tones of anger.
"Archibald, what have you been telling Blair about that geranium bed? He says you have been ordering him to make it oval. We decided that it should be square."
"Isabel would prefer it oval," was his reply.
"But it will be best square," repeated Miss Carlyle.
"It is all right, Cornelia; Blair has his orders. I wish it to be oval."
"He is a regular muff, is that Blair, and as obstinate as a mule," cried Miss Carlyle.
"Indeed then, Cornelia, I think him a very civil, good servant."
"Oh, of course," snapped Miss Carlyle. "You never can see faults in anybody. You always were a simpleton in some things, Archibald."
Mr. Carlyle laughed good humouredly; he was of an even,
calm temper: and he had, all his life, been
subjected to the left handed compliments of his
sister. Isabel resented these speeches in her heart;
she was growing more attached to her husband day by
day. "It is well everybody does not think so," cried
he,
The evening went on to ten, and as the time-piece struck the hour, Barbara rose from her chair in amazement. "I did not think it was so late. Surely some one must have come for me."
"I will inquire," was Lady Isabel's answer; and Mr. Carlyle rang the bell. No one had come for Miss Hare.
"Then I fear I must trouble Peter," cried Barbara. "Mamma may be gone to rest, tired, and papa must have forgotten me. It would never do for me to get locked out," she gaily added.
"Like you were one night before," said Mr. Carlyle, significantly.
He alluded to the night when Barbara was in the grove of trees with her unfortunate brother, and Mr. Hare was on the point, unconsciously, of locking her out. She had given Mr. Carlyle the history; but its recollection now called up a smart pain, and a change passed over her face.
"Oh! don't Archibald!" she uttered, in the impulse of the moment; "don't recall it." Isabel wondered.
"Can Peter take me?" continued Barbara.
"I had better take you," said Mr. Carlyle. "It is late."
Barbara's heart beat at the words; it beat as she put her things on; as she said good night to Lady Isabel and Miss Carlyle; it beat to throbbing as she went out with him and took his arm. All just as it used to be—only that he was now the husband of another. Only!
It was a warm lovely June night, not moonlight, but
"Would you choose the field way, to-night, Barbara? The grass will be damp. And this is the longest way."
"But we shall escape the dust of the road."
"Oh! very well, if you prefer it. It will not make three minutes' difference."
"He is very anxious to get home to her! "
mentally exclaimed Barbara. "I shall fly out upon
him presently, or my heart will burst."
Mr. Carlyle crossed the stile, helped over Barbara, and then gave her his arm again. He had taken her parasol, he had taken it the last night they had walked together; an elegant little parasol, this was, of blue silk and white lace, and he did not switch the hedges with it. That night was present to Barbara now, with all its words and its delusive hopes; terribly present to her was their bitter ending.
There are moments in a woman's life when she is betrayed
into forgetting the ordinary rules of conduct and
propriety; when she is betrayed into making a scene.
It may not often occur; perhaps never to a cold,
secretive nature, where impulse, feeling, and above
all, temper, are under strict control. Barbara
Hare's temper was not under strict control. Her
love, her jealousy, the never-dying pain always
preying on her heart-strings since the marriage took
place, her keen sense of the humiliation which had
come home to her, were all rising fiercely, bubbling
up with fiery they were the world, she
was out of it: what was her existence to him? A
little self-control and Barbara would not have
uttered words that must remain on her mind hereafter
like an incubus, dyeing her cheeks red whenever she
recalled them. It must be remembered too (if
anything in the shape of excuse can be allowed) that
she was upon terms of close intimacy with Mr.
Carlyle. Independent of her own sentiments for him,
they had been reared in free intercourse, the one
with the other, almost as brother and sister. Mr.
Carlyle walked on, utterly unconscious of the storm
that was raging within her; more than that, he was
unconscious of having given cause for one; and
dashed into topics, indifferent and common-place, in
the most provoking manner.
"When does the justice begin haymaking, Barbara?"
There was no reply; Barbara was trying to keep down her emotion. Mr. Carlyle tried again:
"Barbara, I asked you which day your papa cuts his hay?"
Still no reply. Barbara was literally incapable of making one. Her throat was working, the muscles of her mouth began to twitch, and a convulsive sob, or what sounded like it, broke from her. Mr. Carlyle turned his head hastily.
"Barbara! are you ill? What is it?"
On it came, passion, temper, wrongs, and nervousness, all boiling over together. She was in strong hysterics. Mr. Carlyle half carried, half dragged her to the second stile, and placed her against it, his arm supporting her; and an old cow and two calves, wondering what the disturbance could mean at that sober time of night, walked up and stared at them.
Barbara struggled with her emotion, struggled bravely, and the sobs and the hysterical symptoms subsided; not the excitement or the passion. She put away his arm, and stood with her back to the stile, leaning against it. Mr. Carlyle felt inclined to fly to the pond for water, only he had nothing but his hat to get it in.
"Are you better, Barbara? What can have caused all this?
"What can have caused it!" she burst forth in passionate
uncontrol. " You can ask me that?"
Mr. Carlyle was struck dumb; but by some inexplicable laws of sympathy, a dim and very unpleasant consciousness of the truth began to steal over him.
"I don't understand you, Barbara. If I have offended you in any way I am truly sorry."
"Truly sorry, no doubt! What do you care for me? If I go under the sod to-morrow," stamping it with her foot, "you have your wife to care for: what am I?"
"Hush!" he interposed, glancing round, more mindful for her than she was for herself.
"Hush, yes! what is my misery to you? I would rather be in my grave, Archibald Carlyle, than endure the life I lead. My pain is greater than I know how to bear."
"I cannot affect to misunderstand you," he said, feeling extremely annoyed and vexed. "But, my dear Barbara, I never gave you cause to think that I—that I—cared for you more than I did care."
"Never gave me cause!" she gasped. "When you have been coming to our house constantly, almost like my shadow; when you gave me this"—dashing open her mantle, and holding up the locket to his view; "when you have been more intimate with me than a brother!"
"Stay, Barbara. There it is—a brother. I have been nothing else: it never occurred to me to be anything else," he added, in his straightforward truth.
"Ay, as a brother, nothing else!" and her voice rose once more with her excitement; it seemed that she would not long control it. "What cared you for my feelings? what recked you that you gained my love?"
"Barbara, hush!" he implored: "do be calm and reasonable. If I ever gave you cause to think I regarded you with deeper feeling, I can only express to you my deep regret, and assure you it was done unconsciously."
She was growing calmer. The passion was fading, leaving her face still and white. She lifted it towards Mr. Carlyle.
"If she had not come between us, should you have
loved me?"
"I don't know. How can I know? Do I not say to you, Barbara, that I only thought of you as a friend, as a sister? I cannot tell what might have been."
"I could bear it better, but that it was known," she
murmured. "All West Lynne had coupled us together in
their prying gossip, and they have only pity
"I can but express to you my deep regret," he repeated. "I can only hope you will soon forget it all, Let the remembrance of this conversation pass away with to-night; let us still be to each other as friends —as brother and sister. Believe me," he concluded, in a deeper tone, "the confession has not lessened you in my estimation."
He made a movement as though he would get over the stile, but Barbara did not stir: tears were silently coursing down her pallid face. At that moment there was an interruption.
"Is that you Miss Barbara?"
Barbara started as if she had been shot. On the other side of the stile stood Wilson, their upper maid. How long might she have been there? She began to explain that Mr. Hare had sent Jasper out, and Mrs. Hare had thought it better to wait no longer for the man's return, so had despatched her, Wilson, for Miss Barbara. Mr. Carlyle got over the stile, and handed over Barbara.
"You need not come any further now," she said to him, in a low tone.
"I shall see you home," was his reply: and he held out his arm. Barbara took it.
They walked on in silence. Arrived at the back gate of the Grove, which gave entrance to the kitchen-garden, Wilson went forward. Mr. Carlyle took both Barbara's hands in his.
"Good night, Barbara. God bless you."
She had had time for reflection; and, the excitement gone, she saw her outbreak in all its shame and folly.
Mr. Carlyle noticed how subdued and white she looked.
"I think I have been mad," she groaned. "I must have been mad to say what I did. Forget that it was uttered."
"I told you I would."
"You will not betray me to—to—your wife?" she panted.
"Barbara!"
"Thank you. Good night."
But he still retained her hands. "In a short time, Barbara, I trust you will find one more worthy to receive your love than I have been."
"Never," she impulsively answered. "I do not love and forget so lightly. In the years to come, in my old age, I shall still be nothing but Barbara Hare."
Mr. Carlyle walked away in a fit of musing. The revelation had given him pain (and possibly a little flattery), for he was fond of pretty Barbara. Fond in his way; not in hers; not with the sort of fondness he felt for his wife. He asked his conscience whether his manner to her in the past days had been a tinge warmer than we bestow upon a sister, and he decided that it might have been, but that he most certainly had never cast a suspicion to the mischief it was doing.
"I heartily hope she will soon find somebody to her liking, and forget me," was his concluding thought. "As to living and dying Barbara Hare, that is all moonshine; the sentimental rubbish that girls like to—"
"Archibald!"
He was passing the very last tree in the park, the
"Is it you, my dearest?"
"I came out to meet you. Have you not been very long?"
"I think I have," he answered, as he drew his wife to his side, and walked on with her. "We met one of the servants at the second stile, but I went all the way."
"You have been intimate with the Hares?"
"Quite so. Cornelia is related to them."
"Do you think Barbara pretty?"
"Very."
"Then—intimate as you were—I wonder you never fell in love with her."
Mr. Carlyle laughed; a very conscious laugh, considering the recent interview.
"Did you, Archibald?"
The words were spoken in a low tone, almost, or he fancied it, a tone of emotion, and he looked at her in amazement. "Did I what, Isabel?"
"You never loved Barbara Hare?"
"Loved her! What is your head running on,
Isabel? I never loved but one woman: and that one I
made my wife."
Another year came in. Isabel would have been
altogether happy but for Miss Carlyle: that lady
still inflicted her presence upon East Lynne, and
made the bane of its household. She deferred
outwardly to Lady Isabel as the mistress; but the
real mistress was herself, Isabel little more than
an automaton. Her impulses were checked, her wishes
frustrated, her actions tacitly condemned by the
imperiously-willed Miss Carlyle: poor Isabel, with
her refined manners and her timid and sensitive
temperament, had no chance against the strongminded
woman, and she was in a state of galling subjection
in her own house. Mr. Carlyle suspected it not. At
home but morning and evening, and then generally
alone with his wife, and becoming gradually more
absorbed with the cares of his business, which
increased upon him, he saw not that anything was
wrong. Once, certain counter-orders of the two
ladies had clashed, and caused a commotion in the
household: Miss Carlyle immediately withdrew hers,
but, in doing so, her peculiarly ungracious manner
was more ungracious than ever. Isabel had then
hinted to her husband that they might be happier if
they lived alone, hinted it with a changing cheek
and beating heart, as
Not a day passed but Miss Carlyle, by dint of hints and
innuendoes, contrived to impress upon Lady Isabel
the unfortunate blow to his own interests that Mr.
Carlyle's marriage had been, the ruinous expense she
had entailed upon the family. It struck a complete
chill to Isabel's heart, and she became painfully
imbued with the incubus she must be to Mr. Carlyle—
so far as his pocket was concerned. Lord Mount
Severn, with his little son, had paid them a short
visit at Christmas, and Isabel had asked him,
apparently with unconcern, whether Mr. Carlyle had
put himself very much out of the way to marry her;
whether it had entailed on him an expense and a
style of living he would not otherwise have deemed
himself justified in affording. Lord Mount Severn's
reply was an unfortunate one: he said, his opinion
was that it had, and that Isabel ought to feel
grateful to him for his generosity. She sighed as
she listened, and from thenceforth determined put up with Miss Carlyle.
That lady contributed a liberal share to the
maintenance of the household, and would do
it, quite as much as would have kept up her
establishment at home. She was not at East Lynne to
save her own pocket, and there lay a greater
difficulty in getting rid of her. Whether she spent
her money at East Lynne or not, it would come to the
same in the end, for it was known that all she had
would go to Archibald.
More timid and sensitive by nature than many would
believe or can imagine, reared in seclusion more
simply and quietly than falls to the general lot of
peers' daughters, and completely inexperienced,
Isabel was unfit to battle with the world, totally
unfit to battle with Miss Carlyle. The penniless
state in which she was left at her father's death;
the want of a home, save that accorded her at Castle
Marling, even the hundred poundnote left in her hand
by Mr. Carlyle, all had imbued her with a deep
consciousness of humiliation; and, far from
rebelling at or despising the small establishment
(comparatively speaking) provided for her by Mr.
Carlyle, she felt thankful to him for it. But to be
told continually that this was more than he could
afford, that she was in fact a blight upon his
prospects, was enough to turn her heart to
bitterness. Oh, that she had had the courage to
speak out openly to her husband! that he might, by a
single word of earnest love and assurance, have
taken the weight from her heart, and rejoiced it
with the truth—that all these miserable complaints
were but the phantoms of his narrow-minded sister.
But Isabel never did: when Miss Corny lapsed into
her grumbling mood, she would
One day, it was in the month of February, after a tolerably long explosion of wrath on Miss Corny's part, not directed against Isabel, but at something which had gone wrong amongst the servants, silence supervened. Isabel, who was sitting listless and dispirited, suddenly broke it, speaking more to herself than to Miss Carlyle.
"I wish evening was come!"
"Why do you wish that?"
"Because Archibald would be at home."
Miss Carlyle gave an unsatisfactory grunt. "You seem tired, Lady Isabel."
"I am very tired."
"I don't wonder at it. I should be tired to death if I sat doing nothing all day. Indeed, I think I should soon drop into my grave."
"There's nothing to do," returned Lady Isabel.
"There's always something to do when people like to look for it. You might help me with these new table napkins, rather than do nothing."
"I make table napkins!" exclaimed Lady Isabel.
"You might do a worse thing, ma'am," snapped Miss Corny.
"I don't understand that sort of work," said Isabel, gently.
"Neither does anybody else till they try. For my part I'd rather set on and make or mend shoes, than I'd sit with my hands before me. It's a sinful waste of time."
"I never feel very well now," answered poor Isabel, in an apologetic tone. "I am not equal to exertion."
"Then I'd go out for a drive, and take the air. Moping in-doors all day does invalids no good."
"But, since the ponies started last week and alarmed me, Archibald will not allow me to go out, unless he drives me himself."
"There's nothing the matter with John's driving," returned Miss Corny, in her spirit of contradiction. "And in the matter of experience he has had quite as much as your husband, ma'am."
"John was driving when the ponies took fright."
"If ponies take fright once, it's no reason that they should a second time. Ring the bell, and order John to bring the carriage round: it is what I should advise."
Isabel shook her head decisively. "No: Archibald bade me not go out without him, unless it was in the close carriage. He is so careful of me just now; and he knows that I should not be alarmed with him, if the ponies did start, like I should with a servant."
"It occurs to me that you have grown a little fanciful of late, Lady Isabel."
"I suppose I have," was the meek answer. "I shall be better when baby is born: and I shall never feel at a loss then, I shall have plenty to do."
"So will most of us I expect," returned Miss Corny, with a groan. "Why, what on earth—why, if I don't believe here's Archibald! What brings him home at this time of day?"
"Archibald!" Out she flew in her glad surprise, meeting him in the hall, and falling upon him in her delight. "Oh, Archibald, my darling, it is as if the sun had shone! What have you come home for?"
"To drive you out, love," he whispered, as he took her back with him and rang the bell.
"You never told me this morning."
"Because I was not sure of being able to come. Peter, let the pony-carriage be brought round without delay. I am waiting for it."
"Why, where are you going with the pony-carriage?" exclaimed Miss Carlyle, as Isabel left the room to dress herself.
"Only for a drive."
"A drive!" repeated Miss Corny, looking at him in bewilderment.
"To take Isabel for one. I shall not trust her to John again, yet awhile."
" That's the way to get on with your business!"
retorted Miss Corny, when she could find temper to
speak. "Deserting the office in the middle of the
day!"
"Isabel's health is of more consequence, just now, than business," he returned, good humouredly. "And you really speak, Cornelia, as if I had neither Dill to replace me, nor plenty of clerks under him."
"John is a better driver than you are."
"He is as good a one. But that is not the question."
Isabel came down, looking radiant, all her listlessness gone. Mr. Carlyle placed her in the carriage, and drove away, Miss Corny gazing after them with an expression of face enough to turn a whole dairy of milk sour.
There were many such little episodes as these, so you
need not wonder that Isabel was not altogether
happy. But never, before Mr. Carlyle, was the lady's
temper vented upon her; plenty fell to his own share
when he
It was a morning early in April. Joyce sat, in its grey dawn, over a large fire in the dressing-room of Lady Isabel Carlyle, her hands clasped to pain, and the tears coursing down her cheeks. Joyce was frightened: she had had some experience in illness; but illness of this nature she had never witnessed, and she was fervently hoping never to witness it again. In the adjoining room was Lady Isabel, lying between life and death.
The door from the corridor softly opened, and Miss Carlyle entered. She had probably never walked with so gentle a step in all her life, and she had a thick wadded mantle over her head and ears. She sat down in a chair quite meekly, and Joyce saw that her face looked grey as the early morning.
"Joyce," whispered she, "is there danger?"
"Oh, ma'am, I trust not! But it's hard to witness, and it must be awful to bear."
"It is our common curse, Joyce. You and I may congratulate ourselves that we have not chosen to encounter it. Joyce," she added, after a pause, "I trust there's no danger: I should not like her to die."
Miss Carlyle spoke in a low, dread tone. Was she fearing
that if her poor young sister-in-law did die, a
weight would rest on her conscience for all time?—a
heavy, ever-present weight, whispering that she
might have rendered her short year of marriage more
happy, had she chosen; and that she had not so
chosen, but had deliberately steeled every crevice
of her heart against
"If there's danger, Joyce—"
"Why do you think there is danger, ma'am?" interrupted Joyce. "Are other people not as ill as this?"
"It is to be hoped they are not," rejoined Miss Carlyle. "And why is the express gone to Lynneborough for Dr. Martin?"
Up started Joyce, awestruck. "An express for Dr. Martin! Oh, ma'am! Who sent it? When did it go?"
"All I know is, that it's gone. Mr. Wainwright went to
your master, and he came out of his room and sent
John galloping to the telegraph-office at West
Lynne: where could your ears have been, not to hear
the horse tearing off? I heard it, I know
that, and a nice fright it put me in. I went to Mr.
Carlyle's room to ask what was amiss, and he said he
did not know himself; nothing, he hoped. And then he
shut his door again in my face, instead of stopping
to speak to me as any other Christian would."
Joyce did not answer: she was faint with apprehension; and there was a silence, broken only by the sounds from the next room. Miss Carlyle rose, and a fanciful person might have thought she was shivering.
"I can't stand this, Joyce; I shall go. If they want coffee, or anything, it can be sent in. Ask."
"I will presently; in a few minutes," answered Joyce,
with a real shiver. "You are not going in, are you,
ma'am?" she uttered in apprehension, as Miss Carlyle
began to steal on tiptoe to the inner door, and
Joyce had a lively consciousness that her sight
would
"No," answered Miss Corny. "I could do no good; and those, who cannot, are better away."
"Just what Mr. Wainwright said, when he dismissed me," murmured Joyce. And Miss Carlyle finally passed into the corridor and withdrew.
Joyce sat on: the time seemed to her interminable. And then she heard the arrival of Dr. Martin; heard him go into the next room. By-and-by Mr. Wainwright came out of it, into the room where Joyce was sitting. Her tongue clove to the roof of her mouth, and before she could bring out the ominous words, "Is there danger?" he had passed through it.
Mr. Wainwright was on his way to the apartment where he expected to find Mr. Carlyle. The latter was pacing it: he had so paced it all the night. His pale face flushed as the surgeon entered.
"You have little mercy on my suspense, Wainwright. Dr. Martin has been here these twenty minutes. What does he say?"
"Well, he cannot say any more than I did. The symptoms are critical, but he hopes she will do well. There's nothing for it but patience."
Mr. Carlyle resumed his weary walk.
"I come now to suggest that you should send for Little. In these protracted cases—"
The speech was interrupted by a cry from Mr. Carlyle, half horror, half despair. For the Reverend Mr. Little was the incumbent of St. Jude's, and his apprehensions had flown—he hardly knew to what they had not flown.
"Not for your wife?" hastily rejoined the surgeon. "I
spoke for the child. Should it not live, it may be
"I thank you, I thank you," said Mr. Carlyle, grasping his hand in his inexpressible relief. "Little shall be sent for."
"You jumped to the conclusion that your wife's soul was flitting. Please God, she may yet live to bear you other children, if this one should die."
"Please God!" was the inward aspiration of Mr. Carlyle.
"Carlyle," added the surgeon, in a musing sort of tone, as he laid his hand on Mr. Carlyle's shoulder, which his own head scarcely reached, "I am sometimes at death-beds where the clergyman is sent for, in this desperate need, to the fleeting spirit: and I am tempted to ask myself what good another man, priest though he be, can do at the twelfth hour, where the accounts have not been made up previously?"
It was hard upon mid-day. The Reverend Mr. Little, Mr. Carlyle, and Miss Carlyle were gathered in the dressing-room, round a table on which stood a rich china bowl, containing water for the baptism. Joyce, her pale face working with emotion, came into the room, carrying what looked like a bundle of flannel. Little cared Mr. Carlyle for that bundle, in comparison with his care for his wife.
"Joyce," he whispered, "is all well still?"
"I believe so, sir."
The service commenced. The clergyman took the child. "What name?" he asked.
Mr. Carlyle had never thought about the name. But he replied pretty promptly,
"William." For he knew it was a name revered and loved by Lady Isabel.
The minister dipped his fingers in the water. Joyce interrupted, in much confusion, looking at her master.
"It is a little girl, sir. I beg your pardon, I'm sure I thought I had said so: but I am flurried as I never was before."
There was a pause, and then the minister spoke again. "Name this child."
"Isabel Lucy," said Mr. Carlyle. Upon which a strange sort of resentful sniff was heard from Miss Corny. She had probably thought to hear him mention her own; but he had named it after his wife and his mother.
Mr. Carlyle was not allowed to see his wife until the evening. His eyelashes glistened as he looked down at her. She detected his emotion, and a faint smile parted her lips.
"I fear I bore it badly, Archibald; but let us be thankful that it is over. How thankful, none can know, save those who have gone through it."
"I think they can," he murmured. "I never knew what thankfulness was until this day."
"That the baby is safe?"
"That you are safe, my darling; safe and spared
to me. Isabel," he whispered, hiding his face upon
hers, "I never until to-day knew what prayer was—the
prayer of a heart in its sore need."
"Have you written to Lord Mount Severn?" she asked, after a while.
"This afternoon," he replied.
"Why did you give baby my name—Isabel?"
"Do you think I could have given it a prettier one? I don't."
"Why do you not bring a chair and sit down by me?"
He smiled and shook his head. "I wish I might. But they limited my stay with you to four minutes; and Wainwright has posted himself outside the door with his watch in his hand."
Quite true. There stood the careful surgeon: and the short interview was over almost as soon as it had begun.
The baby lived, and appeared likely to live, and
of course the next thing was to look out for a maid
for it. Isabel did not get strong very quickly;
fever and weakness had a struggle with each other
and with her. One day when she was dressed and
sitting in her easy-chair, Miss Carlyle entered.
"Of all the servants in the neighbourhood, who should you suppose is come up after the place of nurse?" she said to Lady Isabel.
"Indeed I cannot guess."
"Why, Wilson, Mrs. Hare's maid. Three years and five months she has been with them, and now leaves in consequence of a quarrel with Barbara. Will you see her?"
"Is she likely to suit? Is she a good servant?"
"She's not a bad servant, as servants go," responded Miss Carlyle. "She's steady and respectable; but she has got a tongue as long as from here to Lynneborough."
"That won't hurt the baby," said Lady Isabel. "But if she has lived as lady's maid, she probably does not understand the care of infants."
"Yes, she does. She was upper nurse at Squire
"I will see her," said Lady Isabel.
Miss Carlyle left the room to send the servant in, but came back first alone.
"Mind, Lady Isabel, don't you engage her. If she is likely to suit you, let her come again for the answer, and meanwhile I will go down to Mrs. Hare's and learn the ins and outs of her leaving. It is all very plausible for her to put it upon Barbara, but that is only one side of the question. Before engaging her, it may be well to hear the other."
Of course this was but right. Isabel acquiesced, and the servant was introduced: a tall, pleasant-looking woman, with black eyes. Lady Isabel inquired why she was leaving Mrs. Hare's.
"My lady, it is through Miss Barbara's temper. Latterly—oh, for this year past—nothing has pleased her; she has grown nearly as imperious as the justice himself. I have threatened many times to leave, and last evening we came to another outbreak, and I left this morning."
"Left entirely?"
"Yes, my lady. Miss Barbara provoked me so, that I said last night, I would leave as soon as breakfast was over. And I did so. I should be very glad to take your situation, my lady, if you would please to try me."
"You have been the upper maid at Mrs. Hare's?"
"Oh yes, my lady."
"Then possibly this situation might not suit you so well
as you imagine. Joyce is the upper servant here, and
you would, in a manner, be under her. I have
"I should not mind that," was the applicant's answer. "We all like Joyce, my lady."
A few more questions, and then the girl was told to come again in the evening for her answer. Miss Carlyle went to the Grove for the "ins and outs" of the affair, when Mrs. Hare frankly stated that she had nothing to urge against Wilson, save her hasty manner of leaving, of which she believed the chief blame to be due to Barbara. Wilson was therefore engaged, and was to enter upon her new service the following morning.
In the afternoon succeeding to it, Isabel was lying on the sofa in her bedroom, asleep, as was supposed. In point of fact, she was in that state, half sleep, half wakeful delirium, which those who suffer from weakness and fever know only too well. Suddenly she was aroused from it by hearing her own name mentioned in the adjoining room, where sat Joyce and Wilson, the latter holding the sleeping infant on her knee, the former sewing, the door between the rooms being ajar.
"How ill she looks," observed Wilson.
"Who?" asked Joyce.
"Her ladyship. She looks as if she'd never get over it."
"She is getting over it quickly, now," returned Joyce. "If you had seen her a week ago, you would not say she was looking ill now—speaking in comparison."
"My goodness! would not somebody's ropes be up again if anything should happen?"
"Nonsense!" crossly returned Joyce.
"You may cry out 'nonsense' for ever, Joyce, but they would," went on Wilson. "And she would snap him up, to a dead certainty; she'd never let him escape her a second time. She is as much in love with him as she ever was."
"It was all talk and fancy," said Joyce. "West Lynne must be busy. Mr. Carlyle never cared for her."
"That's more than you know. I have seen a little, Joyce; I have seen him kiss her."
"A pack of rubbish!" remarked Joyce. "That tells nothing."
"I don't say it does: he gave her that locket and chain she wears."
"Who wears?" retorted Joyce, determined not graciously to countenance the subject. "I don't want to hear anything about it."
"'Who,' now! Why, Miss Barbara. She has hardly had it off her neck since: my belief is, she wears it in her sleep."
"More simpleton she!" echoed Joyce.
"The night before he left West Lynne to marry Lady Isabel—and didn't the news come upon us like a thunderclap!—Miss Barbara had been at Miss Carlyle's, and he brought her home. A lovely night it was, the moon rising, and nearly as light as day. He somehow broke her parasol in coming home, and when they got to our gate there was a love scene."
"Were you a third in it?" sarcastically demanded Joyce.
"Yes—without meaning to be. That skinflint old justice
won't allow followers in-doors, and there's no
"Why, you great gaby! You have just said it was the night before he went to be married!"
"I don't care; she did. After he was gone, I saw her lift up her hands and her face in ecstasy, and say he could never know how much she loved him until she was his wife. Be you very sure, Joyce, many a love passage had passed between them two: but I suppose when my lady was thrown in his way he couldn't resist her rank and her beauty, and the old love was cast over. It is in the nature of man to be fickle, especially those that can boast of their own good looks, like Mr. Carlyle."
"Mr. Carlyle's not fickle."
"I can tell you some more yet. Two or three days after
that, Miss Corny came up to our house with the news
of his marriage. I was in mistress's bedroom,
"How thoroughly stupid she must have been!" uttered Joyce; "to go caring for one who did not care for her."
"I tell you, Joyce, you don't know that he did not care. You are as obstinate as the justice! And I wish to goodness you wouldn't interrupt me. They came up here to pay the wedding visit, master, mistress, and she; came in state in the grand chariot, with the coach man and Jasper; if you have got any memory at all, you can't fail to recollect it. Miss Barbara remained behind at East Lynne to spend the rest of the day."
"I remember it."
"I was sent to attend her home in the evening, Jasper being out. I came the field way; for the dust by the road was enough to smother one, and at the last stile but one, what do you think I came upon?"
Joyce lifted her eyes. "A snake, perhaps."
"I came upon Miss Barbara and Mr. Carlyle. What had
passed, nobody knows but themselves. She was
"At any rate she is a downright fool to suffer herself to love him still!" uttered Joyce, indignantly.
"So she is, but she does do it. She'll often steal out to the gate about the time she knows he'll be passing, and watch him by, not letting him see her. It is nothing but her unhappiness, her jealousy of Lady Isabel, that makes her cross: I assure you, Joyce, in this past year she has so changed that she's not like the same person. If Mr. Carlyle should ever get tired of my lady, and—"
"Wilson!" harshly interrupted Joyce. "Have the goodness to recollect yourself."
"What have I said now? Nothing but truth. Men are shamefully fickle, husbands worse than sweethearts, and I'm sure I'm not thinking of anything wrong. But to go back to the argument that we began with—I say that if anything happened to my lady, Miss Barbara, as sure as fate, would step into her shoes."
"Nothing is going to happen to her," returned Joyce, with composure.
"I hope it is not, now or later—for the sake of this dear little innocent thing upon my lap," went on the undaunted Wilson. "She would not make a very kind stepmother, for it is certain that where the first wife has been hated, her children won't be loved. She would turn Mr. Carlyle against them—"
"I tell you what it is, Wilson," interrupted Joyce, in a firm, unmistakable tone, "if you think to pursue these sort of topics at East Lynne, I shall inform my lady that you are unsuitable for the situation."
"I dare say!"
"And you know that when I make up my mind to a thing, I do it," continued Joyce. "Miss Carlyle may well say you have the longest tongue in West Lynne; but you might have the grace to know that this subject is one more unsuitable to it than another, whether you are eating Mr. Hare's bread, or whether you are eating Mr. Carlyle's. Another word, Wilson; it appears to me that you have carried on a prying system in Mrs. Hare's house; do not attempt such a thing in this."
"You were always one of the straight-laced sort, Joyce," cried Wilson, laughing good-humouredly. "But now that I have had my say out, I shall stop; and you need not fear I should be such a simpleton as to go prattling of this kind of thing to the servants."
Now just fancy this conversation penetrating to Lady
Isabel! She heard it, every word. It is all very
well to oppose the argument, "Who attends to the
gossip of servants?" Let me tell you it depends upon
what the subject may be, whether the gossip is
attended to, or not. It might not, and indeed would
not, have made so great an impression upon her had
she been in
A pretty state of excitement she worked herself into as she lay there; jealousy and fever, ay, and love too, playing pranks with her brain. It was near the dinner hour, and when Mr. Carlyle entered, he was startled to see her: her pallid cheeks were burning with a red hectic, and her eyes glistened with fever.
"Isabel! you are worse!" he uttered, approaching her with a quick step.
She partially rose from the sofa, and clasped hold of him in her emotion. "Oh, Archibald! Archibald!" she uttered, "don't marry her! I could not rest in my grave."
Mr. Carlyle, in his puzzled astonishment, believed her to be labouring under some temporary hallucination, the result of weakness. He set himself to soothe her, but it seemed that she could not be soothed. She burst into a storm of tears, and began again: wild words.
"She would ill-treat my child; she would draw your love from it, and from my memory. Archibald, you must not marry her."
"You must be speaking from the influence of a dream, Isabel," he soothingly said; "you have been asleep, and are not yet awake. Be still, and recollection will return to you. There, love; rest upon me."
"To think of her as your wife brings pain enough to kill me," she continued to reiterate. "Promise me that you will not marry her: Archibald, promise it!"
"I will promise you anything in reason," he replied, bewildered with her words, "but I do not know what you mean. There is no possibility of my marrying any one, Isabel: you are my wife."
"But if I die? I may; you know I may; and many think I shall—do not let her usurp my place."
"Indeed she shall not—whoever you may be talking of. What have you been dreaming? Who is it that is troubling your mind?"
"Archibald, do you need to ask? Did you love no one before you married me? Perhaps you have loved her since—perhaps you love her still?"
Mr. Carlyle began to discern "method in her madness." He changed his cheering tone to one of grave earnestness. "Of whom do you speak, Isabel?"
"Of Barbara Hare."
He knitted his brow; he was both annoyed and vexed. Whatever had put this bygone nonsense into his wife's head? He quitted the sofa, where he had been supporting her, and stood upright before her, calm, dignified, almost solemn in his seriousness.
"Isabel, what notion you can possibly have picked up about myself and Barbara Hare, I am unable to conceive. I never loved Barbara Hare; I never entertained the faintest shadow of love for her; either before my marriage or since. You must tell me what has given rise to this idea in your mind."
"But she loved you."
A moment's hesitation; for of course Mr. Carlyle was
conscious she had; but, taking all the circumstances
into consideration, more especially how he learnt
the fact, he could not in honour acknowledge it even
to his wife. "If it was so, Isabel, she was more
Isabel sighed: it was a sigh of relief, and her breath grew calmer. She felt inexpressibly reassured. Mr. Carlyle bent his head, and spoke in a tender, though a pained tone.
"I had not thought that the past year was quite thrown away. What proof can a man give, of true and earnest love, that I have not given to you?"
She looked up, her eyelashes wet with contrition, took his hand and held it between hers. "Don't be angry with me, Archibald: the trouble and the doubt would not have arisen had I cared for you less."
He smiled again, his own fond smile, and bent lower. "And now tell me what put this into your brain?"
An impulse rose within her that she would tell him all, the few words dropped by Susan and Joyce twelve months before, the conversation she had just overheard; but, in that moment of renewed confidence it appeared to her that she must have been very foolish to attach importance to it—that a sort of humiliation, in listening to the converse, of servants, was reflected on her; and she remained silent.
"Has any one been striving to bias your mind against me?" he resumed.
"Archibald! no. Would any one dare to do it?"
"Then did you dream?—and could not forget it on awaking?"
"I do sometimes dream strange things, especially in my feverish afternoon sleeps. I think I am a little delirious at times, Archibald, and do not know what is real, and what fancy."
The answer, while expressing correctly her physical state, was an evasive one, but not evasively did it fall upon the ear of Mr. Carlyle. It presented to him the only probable solution of the enigma, and he never questioned it.
"Don't have any more of these dreams, if you can help it," he said. "Regard them for what they are —illusions—neither pleasant for you, nor fair to me. I am bound to you by fond ties as well as by legal ones, remember, Isabel; and it is out of Barbara Hare's power to step between us."
There never was a passion in this world, there never will
be one, so fantastic, so delusive, so powerful as
jealousy. Mr. Carlyle dismissed the episode from his
thoughts; he believed his wife's emotion to have
arisen simply from a feverish dream, and never
supposed but that, with the dream, its recollection
would pass away from her. Not so. Implicitly relying
upon her husband's words at the moment, feeling
quite ashamed at her own suspicion, Lady Isabel
afterwards suffered the unhappy fear to regain its
influence: the ill-starred revelations of Wilson
reasserted their power, over-mastering the denial of
Mr. Carlyle. Shakspeare calls jealousy yellow and
green: I think it may be called black and white; for
it most assuredly views white as black, and black as
white. The most fanciful surmises wear the aspect of
truth, the greatest improbabilities appear as
consistent realities. Isabel said not another word
to her husband; and the feeling—
" Barbara , how fine the day seems!"
"It is a beautiful day, mamma."
"I think I should be all the better for going out."
"I am sure you would, mamma," was Barbara's answer. "If you went out more, you would find the benefit: every fine day you ought to do so."
"But I have not spirits for it, dear," sighed Mrs. Hare. "The first bright days of spring, the first warm days of summer, always have an exhilarating effect upon me. I think I must go out to-day. There's your papa in the garden: ask him if it will be convenient."
Barbara was darting off, but arrested her steps for a moment. "Mamma, you have been talking these three weeks of buying the new dresses and other things that we require: why not do so to-day?"
"Well—I don't know," hesitated Mrs. Hare, in the irresolution natural to her.
"Yes, yes, you will not find a better opportunity." And away went Barbara.
Justice Hare was in his front garden, imperiously
pointing out to his servant, Benjamin, something
which had not been done according to his directions.
Benjamin fulfilled the duties of coachman and groom
at the
"Papa."
"What do you want?" said the justice, turning round his portly person.
"Mamma thinks that it would do her good to go out this fine day. Can we have the carriage?"
The justice paused before he answered, and looked up at the sky. "Where does she want to be off to?"
"We wish to do some shopping, please papa. Only in West Lynne," hastily added Barbara, seeing a cloud rise on the paternal countenance. "Not at Lynneborough."
"And your mamma thinks I am going to drive her!" cried Justice Hare. "I'd see the shops further, first. The last time you and she went into one, you kept me waiting an hour and a half."
"Benjamin can drive us, papa."
Mr. Hare strode pompously across the grass to the dining-room window, threw it up, and addressed his wife. Barbara drew close, and stood timidly at his side.
"Do you say you want to go shopping to-day, Anne?"
"Not particularly to-day," was the meek answer, meekly delivered; "any day will do for it. Did you think of using the carriage yourself?"
"I don't know," replied the justice. The fact is, he had not thought about it at all; but he liked every scheme, every movement to be proposed by himself, to be regulated by his own will.
"The day is so fine that I think I should like to take advantage of it," said Mrs. Hare. "And Barbara must have her summer dresses bought."
"She's always having dresses bought," growled the justice.
"Oh, papa! I—"
"Silence, young lady. You have twice as many as you need."
"Perhaps, Richard, I might manage to walk in and back, without being much fatigued, if you cannot spare me the carriage," said Mrs. Hare, gently.
"And have you laid up for a week! What next? The idea of your walking into West Lynne and back! that would be a piece of folly."
The justice shut down the window, and strode back to Benjamin, leaving Mrs. Hare and Barbara at an uncertainty: were they to go, or were they not? Barbara went in-doors to her mother.
"Barbara, dear, I wonder where your papa was thinking of going in the carriage?"
"I don't believe he was going anywhere," replied independent Miss Barbara.
"Oh, child!"
"Well, I don't. Only he always must oppose everybody. Mamma, I do think you might walk in, and we could come back in one of Coke's flys."
Mrs. Hare shook her head. "I have no doubt I could walk quite well one way, Barbara: but I should not think of doing so, unless your papa approved."
Barbara was looking from the window. She saw Benjamin gather up his garden tools and put them away. He then crossed to the narrow side-path which led down by the house to the back, where the stables were situated. Barbara ran through the hall and intercepted him.
"Has papa given any orders about the carriage, Benjamin?"
"Yes, miss. I am to drive you and mistress into West Lynne. I was to get ready directly, he said."
Back waltzed Barbara. "Mamma, it is all right: Benjamin is gone to get the carriage ready. You would like luncheon before you go? I will order in the tray."
"Anything you please, my dear," said the sweet-tempered, gentle woman. "I don't know why, but I feel glad to go out to-day: perhaps, because it is lovely."
Benjamin made ready his carriage and himself, drove out of the yard at the back, and brought the carriage round to the front gate. As Mrs. Hare and Barbara went down the path, Mr. Hare was in the garden still.
"Thank you, Richard," she said as she passed him, a loving smile lighting her delicate face.
"Mind you are home by the dinner hour, and don't let Barbara spend too much money," cried the justice, in return. But he was not polite enough to go and hand them in.
The carriage—or phaeton, as it was often called— was a
somewhat old-fashioned concern, as many country
things are apt to be. A small box in front for the
driver, and a wide seat with a head behind,
accommodating Barbara well between them when Mr. and
Mrs. Hare both sat in it. Mr. Hare, however,
generally
Benjamin drew the rug carefully over his mistress's knees—the servants did not like Mr. Hare, but would have laid down their lives for her—ascended to his box, and drove them to their destination, the linen-draper's. It was an excellent shop, situated a little beyond the office of Mr. Carlyle, and Mrs. Hare and Barbara were soon engaged in that occupation, said to possess for all women a fascination. They had been deep in it about an hour, when Mrs. Hare discovered that her bag was missing.
"I must have left it in the carriage, Barbara. Go and bring it, will you, my dear? The pattern of that silk is in it."
Barbara went out. The carriage and Benjamin and the sleek old horse were all waiting drowsily together. Barbara could not see the bag, and she appealed to the servant.
"Find mamma's bag, Benjamin. It must be some-where in the carriage."
Benjamin got off his box, and began to search. Barbara
waited, gazing listlessly down the street. The sun
was shining brilliantly, and its rays fell upon the
large cable chain of a gentleman, who was sauntering
idly up the pavement, making its gold links and its
drooping seal and key glitter, as they crossed his
waistcoat. It them glitter; and as he suddenly raised
his ungloved hand, a white hand, to stroke his
moustache —by which action you may know a vain man—a
diamond ring gleamed with a light that was
positively dazzling. Involuntarily Barbara thought
of the description her brother Richard had given of
certain dazzling jewels worn by another.
She watched him advance. He was a handsome man of, perhaps, seven or eight-and-twenty, tall, slender, and well made, his eyes and hair black. A very pleasant expression sat upon his countenance, and on the left hand he wore a light buff kid glove, and was swinging its fellow by the fingers, apparently in deep thought, as he softly whistled to himself. But for the great light cast at that moment by the sun, Barbara might not have noticed the jewellery, or connected it in her mind with the other jewellery in that unhappy secret.
"Halloa! Thorn, is that you? Just step over here!"
The speaker was Otway Bethel, who was on the opposite side of the street; the spoken-to, the gentleman with the jewellery. But the latter was in a brown study, and did not hear. Bethel called out again, louder.
"Captain Thorn!"
That was heard. Captain Thorn nodded, and turned short off across the street. Barbara stood like one in a dream, her brain, her mind, her fancy all a confused mass together.
"Here's the bag, Miss Barbara. It had got among the folds of the rug."
Benjamin held it out to her, but she took no notice: she was unconscious of all external things, save one. That she beheld the real murderer of Hallijohn, she entertained no manner of doubt. In every particular he tallied with the description given by Richard: tall, dark, vain, handsome, delicate hands, jewellery, and— Captain Thorn! Barbara's cheeks grew white, and her heart turned sick.
"The bag, Miss Barbara."
But Barbara was gone, leaving Benjamin and the bag. She had caught sight of Mr. Wainwright the surgeon at a little distance, and sped towards him.
"Mr. Wainwright," began she, forgetting ceremony in her agitation, "you see that gentleman, talking to Otway Bethel. Who is he?"
Mr. Wainwright had to put his glasses across the bridge of his nose before he could answer, for he was short-sighted. "That? Oh, it is a Captain Thorn. He is visiting the Herberts, I believe."
"Where does he come from? Where does he live?" reiterated Barbara, in her eagerness.
"I don't know anything about him. I saw him this morning with young Smith, and he told me he was a friend of the Herberts. You are not looking well, Miss Barbara."
She made no answer. Captain Thorn and Mr. Bethel came walking down the street, and the latter saluted her, but she was too much confused to respond to it. Mr. Wainwright then wished her good day, and Barbara walked slowly back. Mrs. Hare was appearing at the shop door.
"My dear, how long you are! Cannot the bag be found?"
"I went to speak to Mr. Wainwright," answered Barbara, mechanically taking the bag from Benjamin and giving it to her mother, her whole heart and eyes still absorbed with that one object moving away in the distance.
"You look pale, child. Are you well?"
"Oh yes, quite. Let us get our shopping over, mamma."
She moved on to their places at the counter as she spoke, eager to "get it over" and be at home, that she might have time for thought. Mrs. Hare wondered what had come to her; the pleasant interest, displayed in their purchases previously, was now gone; and she sat inattentive and absorbed.
"Now, my dear, it is only waiting for you to choose. Which of the two silks will you have?"
"Either. Any. Take which you like, mamma."
"Barbara, what has come to you?"
"I believe I am tired," said Barbara, with a forced laugh, as she compelled herself to pay some sort of attention. "I don't like the green: I will take the other."
They arrived at home. Barbara was five minutes alone in
her chamber, before the dinner was on the table. All
the conclusion she could come to, was, that
she could do nothing, save tell the facts
to Archibald Carlyle.
How could she contrive to see him? The business might
admit of no delay. She supposed she must go to East
Lynne that evening; but where would be her excuse
for it at home? Puzzling over it, she went down to
dinner. During the meal, Mrs. Hare began talking of
some silk she had purchased for a mantle.
"Oh, mamma, let me go!" burst forth Barbara. She spoke so vehemently, that the justice paused in his carving, and demanded what ailed her. Barbara made some timid excuse.
"Her eagerness is natural, Richard," smiled Mrs. Hare. "Barbara thinks she shall get a peep at the baby, I expect. All young folks are fond of babies."
Barbara's face flushed crimson: but she did not contradict the opinion. She could not eat her dinner; she was too full of poor Richard: she played with it, and then sent away her plate, nearly untouched.
"That's through the finery she has been buying," pronounced Justice Hare. "Her head is stuffed up with it."
No opposition was offered to Barbara's going to East Lynne. She reached it just as their dinner was over. It was for Miss Carlyle she asked.
"Miss Carlyle is not at home, miss. She is spending the day out; and my lady does not receive visitors yet."
It was a sort of checkmate. Barbara was compelled to say she would see Mr. Carlyle. Peter ushered her into the drawing-room, and Mr. Carlyle came to her.
"I am so very sorry to disturb you; to have asked for
you," began Barbara, with a burning face, for a
certain evening interview of hers with him, twelve
months before, was disagreeably present to her.
Never, since that evening of agitation, had Barbara
suffered herself
"Take a seat, take a seat, Barbara."
"I asked for Miss Carlyle," she continued, "for mamma is in want of a pattern that she promised to lend her; but, in point of fact, it was you I wished to see. You remember the Lieutenant Thorn, whom Richard spoke of as being the real criminal?"
"Yes."
"I think he is at West Lynne."
Mr. Carlyle was aroused to eager interest. "He! That same Thorn?"
"It can be no other. Mamma and I were shopping to-day,
and I went out for her bag which she had left in the
carriage. While Benjamin was getting it, I saw a
stranger coming up the street; a tall, good-looking,
dark-haired man, with a conspicuous gold chain and
studs. The sun was full upon him, causing the
ornaments to shine, especially a diamond ring which
he wore, for he had one hand raised to his face. The
thought flashed over me, 'That is like the
description Richard gave of the man Thorn.' Why the
idea should have occurred to me in that strange
manner, I do not know, but it most assuredly did
occur: though I did not really suppose him to be the
same. Just then I heard him spoken to by some one on
the other side the street, it was Otway Bethel, and
he called him Captain Thorn ."
"That is curious indeed, Barbara. I did not know any stranger was at West Lynne."
"I saw Mr. Wainwright, and asked him who it was.
Mr. Carlyle nodded, and there was a pause.
"What can be done?" asked Barbara.
Mr. Carlyle was passing one hand over his brow; it was a habit of his when deep in thought. "It is hard to say what is to be done, Barbara. The description you give of this man certainly tallies with that given by Richard. Did he look like a gentleman?"
"Very much so. A remarkably aristocratic-looking man, as it struck me."
Mr. Carlyle again nodded assentingly. He remembered Richard's words, when describing the other; "an out-and-out aristocrat." "Of course, Barbara, the first thing must be to try and ascertain whether it is the same," he observed. "If we find that it is, then we must deliberate upon future measures. I will see what I can ascertain, and let you know."
Barbara rose. Mr. Carlyle escorted her across the hall, and then strolled down the park by her side, deep in the subject; and quite unconscious that Lady Isabel's jealous eyes were watching them from her dressing-room window.
"You say he seemed intimate with Otway Bethel?"
"As to being intimate, I do not know. Otway Bethel spoke as though he knew him."
"This must have caused excitement to Mrs. Hare."
"You forget that mamma was not told anything about
Thorn," was the answer of Barbara. "The uncertainty
would have worried her to death. All Richard said to
her was, that he was innocent, that it was a
"True; I did forget," replied Mr. Carlyle. "I wish we could find out some one who knew the other Thorn: to ascertain that they were the same would be a great point gained."
He went as far as the park gates with Barbara, shook hands, and wished her good evening. Scarcely had she departed, when Mr. Carlyle saw two gentlemen advancing from the opposite direction, in one of whom he recognised Tom Herbert, and the other—instinct told him—was Captain Thorn. He waited till they came up.
"If this isn't lucky, seeing you," cried Mr. Tom Herbert, who was a free-and-easy sort of gentleman, the second son of a brother justice of Mr. Hare's. "I wish to goodness you'd give us a draught of your cider, Carlyle. We went up to Beauchamp's for a stroll, but found them all out; and I'm awfully thirsty. Captain Thorn, Carlyle."
Mr. Carlyle invited them to his house, and ordered in refreshments. Young Herbert coolly threw himself into an arm-chair and lit a cigar. "Come, Thorn," cried he, "here's a weed for you."
Captain Thorn glanced towards Mr. Carlyle: he appeared of a far more gentlemanly nature than Tom Herbert.
"You'll have one too, Carlyle," said Herbert, holding out his cigar-case. "Oh, I forgot; you are a muff; don't smoke one twice in a year. I say, how's Lady Isabel?"
"Very ill still."
"By Jove, is she, though? Tell her I am sorry to hear it,
will you, Carlyle. But—I say! will she smell
Mr. Carlyle reassured him upon that point, and turned to Captain Thorn.
"Are you acquainted with this neighbourhood?"
Captain Thorn smiled. "I only reached West Lynne yesterday."
"You were never here before, then?" continued Mr. Carlyle, setting down the last as a probably evasive answer.
"No."
"He and my brother Jack, you know, are in the same regiment," put in Tom Herbert, with scant ceremony. "Jack had invited him down for some fishing, and Thorn arrives. But he never sent word he was coming. Jack had given him up, and is off on some Irish expedition, the deuce knows where. Precious unlucky that it should have happened so. Thorn says he shall cut short his stay, and go again."
The conversation turned upon fishing, and in the heat of argument the stranger mentioned a certain pond, and its famous eels—"the Low Pond." Mr. Carlyle looked at him, speaking, however, in a careless manner.
"Which do you mean? We have two ponds not far apart, each called the 'Low Pond.' "
"I mean the one on an estate about three miles from here: Squire Thorpe's, unless I am mistaken."
Mr. Carlyle smiled. "I think you must have been in the neighbourhood before, Captain Thorn. Squire Thrope is dead, and the property has passed to his daughter's husband, and that Low Pond was filled up three years ago."
"I have heard a friend mention it," was Captain
Mr. Carlyle, by easy degrees, turned the conversation upon Swainson, the place whence Richard Hare's Captain Thorn was suspected to have come. The present Captain Thorn said he knew it "a little," he had once been "staying there a short time." Mr. Carlyle became nearly convinced that Barbara's suspicions were correct. The descriptions certainly agreed, as far as he could judge, in the most minute particulars. The man before him wore two rings, a diamond—and a very beautiful diamond, too—on the one hand; a seal ring on the other; his hands were delicate to a degree, and his handkerchief, a cambric one of unusually fine texture, was not entirely guiltless of scent: a mark of dandyism, which, in the other Captain Thorn, used considerably to annoy Richard. Mr. Carlyle quitted the room for a moment, and summoned Joyce to him.
"My lady has been asking for you, sir," said Joyce.
"Tell her I will be up the moment these gentlemen leave. Joyce," he added, "find an excuse to come into the room presently; you can bring something or other in; I want you to look at this stranger who is with young Mr. Herbert. Notice him well; I fancy you may have seen him before."
Mr. Carlyle returned to the room, leaving Joyce surprised. However, she presently followed, taking in some water, and lingered a few minutes, apparently placing the things on the table in better order.
When the two departed, Mr. Carlyle called Joyce, before proceeding to his wife's room. "Well?" he questioned, "did you recognise him?"
"Not at all, sir. He seemed quite strange to me."
"Cast your thoughts back, Joyce. Did you never see him in years gone by?"
Joyce looked puzzled, but she replied in the negative.
"Is he the man, think you, who used to ride over from Swainson to see Afy?"
Joyce's face flushed crimson. "Oh, sir!" was all she uttered.
"The name is the same, Thorn: I thought it possible the men might be," observed Mr. Carlyle.
"Sir, I cannot say. I never saw that Captain Thorn but once, and I don't know—I don't know"—Joyce spoke slowly and with consideration—"that I should at all know him again. I did not think of him when I looked at this gentleman; but at any rate, no appearance in this one struck upon my memory as being familiar."
So, from Joyce Mr. Carlyle obtained no clue, one way or the other. The following day he sought out Otway Bethel.
"Are you intimate with that Captain Thorn who is staying with the Herberts?" asked he.
"Yes," answered Bethel, derisively, "if passing a couple of hours in his company can constitute intimacy. That's all I have seen of Thorn."
"Are you sure?" pursued Mr. Carlyle.
"Sure!" returned Bethel; "why, what are you driving at now? I called in at Herbert's the night before last, and Tom asked me to stay the evening. Thorn had just come. A jolly bout we had; cigars and cold punch."
"Bethel," said Mr. Carlyle, dashing to the point, "is it the Thorn who used to go after Afy Hallijohn? Come, you can tell if you like."
Bethel remained dumb for a moment, apparently with amazement. "What a confounded lie!" uttered he, at length. "Why, it's no more that Thorn than—What Thorn?" he broke off, abruptly.
"You are equivocating, Bethel. The Thorn who was mixed up—or said to be—in the Hallijohn affair. Is this the same man?"
"You are a fool, Carlyle: which is what I never took you to be yet," was Mr. Bethel's rejoinder, spoken in a savage tone. "I have told you that I never knew there was any Thorn mixed up with Afy, and I should like to know why my word is not to be believed? I never saw Thorn in my life till I saw him the other night at the Herberts', and that I would take an oath to, if put to it."
Bethel quitted Mr. Carlyle with the last word, and the latter gazed after him, revolving points in his brain. The mention of Thorn's name (the one spoken of by Richard Hare) appeared to excite some sore feeling in Bethel's mind, arousing it to irritation. Mr. Carlyle remembered that it had done so previously, and now it had done so again: and yet, Bethel was an easy-natured man in general, far better-tempered than principled. That there was something hidden, some mystery connected with the affair, Mr. Carlyle felt sure, but he could not attempt so much as a guess at what it might be. And his interview with Bethel brought him no nearer the point he wished to find out—whether this Thorn was the same man. In walking back to his office, he met Mr. Tom Herbert.
"Does Captain Thorn purpose making a long stay with you?" he stopped him to inquire.
"He's gone: I have just seen him off by the train,"
As Mr. Carlyle went home to dinner that evening, he entered the Grove, ostensibly to make a short call on Mrs. Hare. Barbara, on the tenterhooks of impatience, accompanied him outside when he departed, and walked down the path.
"What have you learnt?" she eagerly asked.
"Nothing satisfactory," was the reply of Mr. Carlyle. "The man is gone."
"Gone!" said Barbara.
Mr. Carlyle explained. He told her how they had come to his house the previous evening after Barbara's departure, and his encounter with Tom Herbert that day: he mentioned, also, his interview with Bethel.
"Can he have gone on purpose, fearing consequences?" wondered Barbara.
"Scarcely: or why should he have come?"
"You did not suffer any word to escape you last night, causing him to suspect that he was doubted?"
"Not any. You would make a bad lawyer, Barbara."
"Who or what is he?"
"An officer in her Majesty's service, in John Herbert's regiment. I ascertained no more. Tom said he was of good family. But I cannot help suspecting it is the same man."
"Can nothing more be done?"
"Nothing, in the present stage of the affair," concluded
Mr. Carlyle, as he passed through the gate to
continue his way. "We can only wait on again with
Barbara pressed her forehead down on the cold iron of the gate as his footsteps died away. "Ay, to wait on," she murmured, "to wait on in dreary pain; to wait on, perhaps for years, perhaps for ever! And poor Richard—wearing out his days in poverty and exile!"
Lady Isabel recovered, and grew strong. And a few years passed smoothly on, no particular event occurring to note them.
A few years had passed on.
"I should recommend a complete change of scene altogether, Mr. Carlyle. Say some place on the French or Belgian coast. Sea-bathing might do wonders."
"Should you think it well for her to go so far from home!"
"I should. Where there is any chronic or confirmed disorder, one we can grapple with, I don't care a straw for change of scene or air, a patient is as well at his own home as away, a certain treatment must be gone through, surgical or physical, and it is of little moment whether it is pursued on a mountain in Switzerland or in a vale in Devonshire. But in these cases of protracted weakness, where you can do nothing but try to coax the strength back again, change of air and scene are of immense benefit."
"I will propose it to her," said Mr. Carlyle.
"I have just done so," replied Dr. Martin, who was the
other speaker. "She met it with objection; which
The object of their conversation was Lady Isabel. There were three children now at East Lynne; Isabel, William, and Archibald; the latter twelve months old. Lady Isabel had, a month or two back, been attacked with illness: she recovered from it; that is, she recovered from the disorder; but it had left her in an alarming state of weakness. Mr. Wainwright tried in vain to grapple with the weakness; she seemed to get worse, rather than better, and Dr. Martin was summoned from Lynneborough. The best thing he could recommend —as you have seen—was change of scene and air.
Lady Isabel was unwilling to take the advice; more
especially to go so far as the "French coast." And
but for a circumstance that seemed to have happened
purposely to induce her to decide, would probably
never have gone. Mrs. Ducie—the reader may not have
forgotten her name—had, in conjunction with her
husband the Honourable Augustus, somewhat run
herself out at elbows, and found it convenient to
enter for a time on the less expensive life of the
Continent. For eighteen months she had been staying
in Paris, the education of her younger daughters
being the plea put forth for the sojourn, and a very
convenient plea it is, and serves hundreds. Isabel
had had two or three letters from her during her
absence, and she now received another, saying they
were going to spend a month or two at
Boulognesur-Mer. Dr. Martin and Mr. Wainwright,
declared that this must remove all Lady Isabel's
unwillingness to go from home, for Mrs. Ducie's
society would do
"Boulogne-sur-Mer, of all places in the world!" remonstrated Lady Isabel. "It is spoken of as being crowded and vulgar."
Mr. Carlyle also demurred to Boulogne-sur-Mer. It did not stand high in his estimation. It was not a place he cared to send his wife to: the more especially as he could not remain with her. Trouville, a pleasant, retired watering-place, situated near Harfleur, and little known in those days, had been the one fixed upon. Lady Isabel, probably, would have found it dull.
Dr. Martin strongly urged it's being changed for Boulogne. "What did it matter if Boulogne was crowded and vulgar?" he asked: "there would be the more amusement for Lady Isabel. He had had his doubts of Trouville before, in regard to its dullness: by all means let her go to Boulogne to join Mrs. Ducie."
Mr. Carlyle yielded the point, and finished by approving it. And Lady Isabel, finding she had no chance against them all, consented to go, and plans were hastily decided upon.
She certainly was looking very ill; her features were white and attenuated, her sweet, sad eyes had grown larger and darker, her hands were hot and sickly. Though warm weather, she had generally a shawl folded round her, and would sit for hours without rousing herself, as those, suffering from great weakness, like to do; would sit gazing out on the calm landscape, or watching her children at play. She went out once a day in the close carriage, and that was all: no other exertion could she be aroused to make.
In this illness the old trouble had come back again— the
sore feeling touching her husband and Barbara Hare.
It had lain pretty dormant in the last few years,
nothing have occurred to excite it: but Lady Isabel
was in that state of weakness, where grievances, let
them be old or new, grow upon the mind. Her thoughts
would wander to the unsatisfactory question of
whether Mr. Carlyle had ever truly loved her; or
whether, lured by her rank and her beauty, he had
married her, loving Barbara. Mr. Carlyle's
demonstrative affection, shown so greatly for her in
the first twelve months or so of their married life,
had subsided into calmness. Is not a similar result
arrived at by every husband that the Church ever
made one with woman? It was not that his love had
faded, but that time and custom had wrought their
natural effects. Look at children with their toys; a
boy with a new drum, a girl with a new doll. Are not
the playthings kissed, and hugged, and clasped in
arms, and never put down? Did ever playthings seem
like them? Are not all others things neglected, or
submitted to unwillingly—the reading lessons, the
sports, the daily works, even the pudding at dinner,
while the new toy is all in all? But, wait. A little
time, and the drum (if it has escaped breakage) is
consigned to some dark closet; the doll to its
cradle; and neither of them is visited or looked at.
Tell the children to go and get their
lately-cherished playthings, to make them their
evening's amusement; and they will go unwillingly
(if they don't openly rebel), for they are tired of
them. It is of no use scolding the children for
being fickle: it is in their nature to be fickle,
for they are human. Are grown children otherwise? Do
we not all, men and women, become indifferent to our
Lady Isabel did not understand the even manner, the quiet
calmness into which her husband's once passionate
love had subsided, and in her fanciful jealousy she
attributed it to the influence Barbara held upon his
memory. She looked for the little tender episodes of
daily life: she would fain have had him hang over
her chair as she sang, and draw her face to his, and
feel his kisses on her lips, as when she first came,
a wife, to East Lynne. It has been seen that Lady
Isabel did not love Mr. Carlyle; but his tenderness,
his anxious care for her in their early married
days, caused her to lift up her heart to him with
gratitude, and to try earnestly to love him. But—to
try to love! Vain effort: love never yet came for
the trying: it is a capricious passion, and
generally comes without the knowledge and against
the will. It is possible she thought she had
succeeded, for her whole esteem, her respect, and
her admiration were his. When she compared him with
other men, and saw how far he surpassed his heart to Barbara Hare!
No indeed; Isabel could not afford that.
On the day that the journey was finally decided, Lady Isabel was in the drawing-room with her three children; even the little fellow was sitting on the carpet. Isabel was a delicate, pretty child in her fifth year, William was the very image of his mother, Archibald was like Mr. Carlyle.
"Come hither, my darlings," she cried.
Isabel and William ran to her, and she placed an arm round each. Master Archie was kicking his heels on the carpet at a distance. They looked up at their mother.
"Would my little dears like to go a great way with mamma? Over the sea in a boat?"
Isabel—she had inherited the refined, sensitive feelings of her mother—replied only by a smile and a vivid blush. William clapped his hands. "Oh yes, in a boat! Arty too, mamma?"
"Archie and all," answered Lady Isabel. "And Joyce, and Wilson, and—"
Miss Carlyle, who was seated near one of the windows,
sewing, turned sharply round to interrupt the
gladness. Miss Carlyle, though not openly
dissenting, did not inwardly approve of the proposed
emigration. What did people want with change of air?
thought she. She had never wanted any. A
pack of new-fangled notions that doctors had got
into, recommending change of air
"The children are not going to the sea-side," said she. "They are not ordered there."
"But they must go with me," replied Lady Isabel. "Of course they are not expressly ordered to it. Why should they not go?"
"Why should they not?" retorted Miss Corny. "Why, on account of the expense, to be sure. I can tell you what it is, Lady Isabel, what with one expense and another, your husband will soon be on the road to ruin. Your journey with Joyce and Peter will cost enough, ma'am, without taking a van-load of nurses and children."
Lady Isabel's heart sank within her.
"Besides, your object, in going, is to pick up health, and how can you do that, if you are to be worried with the children?" pursued Miss Corny. "People who go abroad for pleasure, or invalids in search of health, won't find much of either, if they carry their cares with them."
Lady Isabel rose and, with difficulty, lifted Archibald from the carpet; sat down with him on her knee, and pressed his little face to hers.
"Would my baby like mamma to go away and leave him?" she asked, the tears falling fast on his fair curls. "Oh! I could not leave them behind me!" she added, looking imploringly at Miss Carlyle. "I should get no better if you send me there alone; I should ever be yearning for the children."
"Alone, Lady Isabel! Is your husband nothing?"
"But he will only take me; he will not remain."
"Well, you can't expect his business to go to rack and ruin," snapped Miss Corny. "How can he stay away from it? With all these heavy expenses upon him, there's more need than ever for his sticking to it closely. And, before the children are gallavanted over the water, it might be as well to sit down and calculate the cost. Of course, Lady Isabel, I only offer my opinion; you are Archibald's wife, and sole mistress, and will do as you please."
Do as she pleased! Poor Lady Isabel laid her head meekly down upon her children, effectually silenced, and her heart breaking with pain. Joyce, who was then in the room, heard a little, and conjectured much of what had passed.
In the evening, Mr. Carlyle carried little Isabel up to the nursery on his shoulder. Joyce happened to be there, and thought it a good opportunity to speak.
"My lady wishes to take the children with her to France, sir."
"Does she?" replied Mr. Carlyle.
"And I fear she will make herself very unhappy if they do not go, sir."
"Why should they not go?" asked Mr. Carlyle.
He went back to the drawing-room, where his wife was alone. "Isabel, do you wish to take the children with you?"
"Oh, I did so wish it!" she replied, the hectic of hope lighting her pale cheeks. "If they might but go, Archibald?"
"Of course they may go. It will be a nice change for them, as well as for you. Why should you hesitate?"
"The expense," she timidly whispered, the hectic growing deeper.
He looked right into her eyes with his pleasant smile. "Expense is no concern of yours, Isabel: it is mine. Never let the word, expense, trouble you, until I tell you that it must."
"It will not increase the cost so very much," she returned, her eyes smiling with happiness. "And I shall get well all the sooner for having them with me."
"And, to further that, you should take them, if it were to the end of the world. Why should you study aught but your own wishes and comfort?"
She took his hand in her love and gratitude—for every tone of his voice spoke of care and tenderness for her; all jealous fancies were forgotten, all recollection, in that moment, that his manner was calmer than of old. "Archibald! I do believe you care for me as much as you used to?"
He did not understand the words, but he held her to him as in days gone by, and kissed her tenderly. "More precious, far more precious to me than of yore, Isabel!"
Miss Carlyle flew out when she heard the decision, and
frightened her brother to repentance, assuring him
that his sending the children was the certain way to
preclude all chance of his wife's recovery. Mr.
Carlyle was sorely puzzled between Isabel's wishes
and Isabel's welfare: he would promote both if he
could, but if they clashed—? He feared his own
judgment, he feared his wife's; and he appealed to
the medical men. But Miss Corny had forestalled him
there: she had contrived so to impress those
gentlemen of the incessant worry the children would
prove
"Joyce," said she to her waiting-maid, "I shall leave you at home; I must take Wilson instead."
"Oh, my lady! what have I done?"
"You have done all that you ought, Joyce, but you must stay with the children. If I may not take them, the next best thing will be to leave them with you. I shall give them into your charge, not into Miss Carlyle's," she said, sinking her voice: "if it were Wilson who remained, I could not do that."
"My lady, I must do whatever you think best. I wish I could attend you and stay with them, but of course I cannot do both."
"I am sent away to get health and strength, but it may be I shall die, Joyce. If I never come back, will you promise to remain with my children?"
Joyce felt a creeping sensation in her veins: the sobs rose in her throat, but she swallowed them down, and constrained her voice to calmness. "My lady, I hope you will come back to us as well as you used to be. I trust you will hope so too, my lady, and not give way to low spirits."
"I sincerely hope and trust I shall," answered Lady Isabel, fervently. "Still, there is no telling, for I am very ill. Joyce, give me your promise in case of the worst, that you will remain with the children."
"I will, my lady—as long as I am permitted."
"And be kind to them, and love them, and shield them
from—from—any unkindness that may be put upon them,"
she added, her head full of Miss Carlyle.
"I will I will: oh, my lady, I will!" And Joyce sat down in the rocking-chair as Lady Isabel quitted her, and burst into tears.
Mr. Carlyle and Lady Isabel, with Wilson and
Peter in attendance, arrived at Boulogne, and
proceeded to the Hôtel des Bains. It may be as well
to mention that Peter had been transferred from Miss
Carlyle's service to theirs, when the establishment
was first formed at East Lynne. Upon entering the
hotel, they inquired for Mrs. Ducie, and then a
disappointment awaited them: a letter was handed
them, which had arrived that morning from Mrs.
Ducie, expressing her regret that certain family
arrangements prevented her visiting Boulogne; she
was proceeding to some of the baths in Germany
instead.
"I might almost have know it," remarked Isabel. "She was always the most changeable of women."
Mr. Carlyle proposed that they should, after all, go on
to Trouville, but Isabel said she would stay, now
she had come. He went out in search of lodgings,
Isabel objecting to remain in the bustling hotel. He
succeeded in finding some very desirable ones,
situated in the Rue de I'Ecu, near the port, and
they moved into them. He thought the journey had
done her good, for she looked better, and said she
already felt stronger. Mr. Carlyle remained with her
three days; he had
"I shall make no acquaintance here," Isabel observed to him, as they sat together at the end of the first division of the pier, which she had reached without much fatigue, and watched the gay idlers flocking past them.
"It would not be advisable to do so indiscriminately," he replied, "but you may chance to find some whom you know. All sorts of people come over here: some respectable, and from respectable motives; others the contrary. Some of these men, going by now, are here because they have kites flying in England."
"Kites!" echoed Lady Isabel.
"Kites, and bills, and ghosts of renewed acceptances," returned Mr. Carlyle. "And well for them if they are over here for nothing else. The worse a man's conduct has been at home, the more assurance he puts on abroad, and is the first to rush and proclaim his arrival at the consulate. To hear these men boast, we might deem they were millionaires in England, and had led the lives of saints."
"You have never stayed in these continental towns, Archibald: how do you know this?"
"I have had plenty to do with those who have stayed in them. There goes Buxton!" he suddenly exclaimed; "he sees me, too. Look at him, Isabel. He does not know whether to come on, or to turn and make a run for it."
"Who? Which?" inquired Isabel, confused by the many passers-by.
"That stout, well-dressed man with the light hair, and
bunch of seals hanging to his watch-chain. He
"A little. I should like to return."
Mr. Carlyle rose, and giving his arm to his wife, they walked slowly down the pier. Many an eye was turned to look at them; at his tall, noble form; at her young beauty; at the unmistakable air of distinction which enshrined both: they were not like the ordinary visitors of Boulogne-sur-Mer.
The tide served at eight o'clock the following morning, and Mr. Carlyle left by the Folkestone boat. Wilson made his breakfast, and after swallowing it in haste, he returned to his wife's room to say farewell.
"Good bye, my love," he said, stooping to kiss her. "Take care of yourself."
"Give my dear love to the darlings, Archibald. And—and—"
"And what?" he asked. "I have not a moment to lose."
"Do not get making love to Barbara Hare while I am away."
She spoke in a tone half jest, half serious—could he but
have seen how her heart was beating! Mr. Carlyle
took it wholly as a jest, and went away laughing.
Had
Isabel rose later, and lingered over her breakfast, listless enough. She was wondering how she could make the next few weeks pass: what she should do with her time. She had taken two sea-baths since her arrival, but they had appeared not to agree with her, leaving her low and shivering afterwards, so it was not deemed advisable that she should attempt more. It was a lovely morning, and she determined to venture on to the pier, where they had been the previous evening. She had not Mr. Carlyle's arm, but it was not far, and she could take a good rest at the end of it.
She went, attended by Peter, took her seat, and told him
to come for her in an hour. She watched the
strollers on the pier; not in crowds now, but
stragglers, coming on at intervals. There came a
gouty man, in a list shoe, there came three young
ladies and their governess, there came two fast
puppies in shooting-jackets and eye-glasses, which
they turned with a broad stare on Lady Isabel; but
there was something about her which caused them to
drop their glasses and their ill manners together.
After an interval, there appeared another, a tall,
handsome, gentlemanly man. Her eyes fell upon him;
and—what was it that caused every nerve in her frame
to vibrate, every pulse to quicken? Whose
form was it that was thus advancing, and changing
the monotony of her mind into a tumult? It was that
of one whom she was soon to find had never been
entirely forgotten.
Captain Levison came slowly on, approaching the part of
the pier where she sat. He glanced at her, not
"What a lovely girl!" thought he to himself. "Who can she be, sitting there alone?" All at once a recollection flashed into his mind: he raised his hat and extended his hand, his fascinating smile in full play.
"I certainly cannot be mistaken. Have I not the honour of once more meeting Lady Isabel Vane?"
She allowed him to take her hand, answering a few words at random, for her wits seemed to have gone wool-gathering.
"I beg your pardon—I should have said Lady Isabel Carlyle. Time has elapsed since we parted, and in the pleasure of seeing you again so unexpectedly, I thought of you as you were then."
She sat down again, the brilliant flush of emotion dying away on her cheeks. It was the loveliest face Francis Levison had seen since he had last seen hers, and he thought so as he gazed at it.
"What can have brought you to this place?" he inquired, taking a seat by her.
"I have been ill," she explained, "and am ordered to the sea-side. We should not have come here but for Mrs. Ducie: we expected to meet her. Mr. Carlyle only left me this morning."
"Mrs. Ducie is off to Ems. I see them occasionally. They have been fixtures in Paris for some time. You do indeed look ill!" he abruptly added, in a tone of sympathy, "alarmingly ill. Is there anything I can do for you?"
She was aware that she looked unusually ill at that
moment, for the agitation and surprise of meeting
him
"Perhaps I have ventured out too early," she said, in a tone that would seem to apologise for her looks; "I think I will return. I shall meet my servant, no doubt. Good morning, Captain Levison."
"But indeed you do not appear fit to walk alone," he remonstrated. "You must allow me to see you safely home."
Drawing her hand within his arm quite as a matter of course, as he had done many a time in the days gone by, he proceeded to assist her down the pier. Lady Isabel, conscious of her own feelings, felt that it was not quite the thing to walk thus familiarly with him, but he was a sort of relation of the family—a connexion at any rate, and she could find no ready excuse for declining.
"Have you seen Lady Mount Severn lately?" he inquired.
"I saw her when I was in London this spring with Mr. Carlyle. The first time we have met since my marriage: we do not correspond. Lord Mount Severn has paid us some visits at East Lynne. They are in town yet, I believe."
"For all I know. I have not seen them, or England either, for ten months. I have been staying in Paris, and got here yesterday."
"A long leave of absence," she observed.
"Oh, I have left the army. I sold out. The truth is, Lady
Isabel—for I don't mind telling you—things
"I heard that Sir Peter had married."
"He is seventy-three—the old simpleton! Of course this materially alters my prospects, for it is just possible he may have a son of his own now; and my creditors all came down upon me. They allowed me to run into debt with complacency when I was heir to the title and estates, but as soon as Sir Peter's marriage appeared in the papers, myself and my consequence dropped a hundred per cent.; credit was stopped, and I was dunned for payment. So I sold out and came abroad."
"Leaving your creditors?"
"What else could I do? My uncle would not pay them, or increase my allowance."
"What are your prospects, then?" resumed Lady Isabel.
"Prospects? Do you see that little ragged boy, throwing stones into the harbour?—it is well if the police don't drop upon him. Ask him what his prospects are, and he would stare in your face, and say, 'None.' Mine are on a par."
"You may succeed Sir Peter yet."
"I may: but I may not. When these old idiots get a young wife—"
"Have you quarrelled with Sir Peter?" interrupted Lady Isabel.
"I should quarrel with him, as he deserves, if it would do any good; but I might get my allowance stopped. Self-interest, you see, Lady Isabel, is the order of the day with most of us."
"Do you purpose staying in Boulogne long?"
"I don't know. As I may find amusement. Paris
"You increased your pace alarmingly when you spoke of Sir Peter's marriage. And I am not sorry for it," she added, good naturedly, "for it has proved to me how strong I am getting. A week ago I could not have walked half so fast."
He interrupted with eager apologies, and soon they reached her home. Captain Levison entered with her— uninvited. He probably deemed that between connexions great ceremony might be dispensed with, and he sat a quarter of an hour, chatting to amuse her. When he rose, he inquired what she meant to do with herself in the afternoon.
"To lie down," replied Lady Isabel. "I am not strong enough to sit up all day."
"Should you be going out again afterwards, you must allow me to take care of you," he observed. "I am glad that I happen to be here, for I am sure you are not fit to wander out only followed by a servant. When Mr. Carlyle comes, he will thank me for my pains."
What was she to urge in objection? Simply nothing. He spoke, let us not doubt, from a genuine wish to serve her, in a plain, easy tone, as any acquaintance might speak. Lady Isabel schooled herself severely; if those old feelings were not quite dead within her, why, she must smother them down again as effectually as it they were: the very fact of recognising such to her own heart, brought its glow of shame to her brow. She would meet Captain Levison and suffer his companionship as she would that of the most indifferent stranger.
It was just the wrong way for her to go to work.
As the days passed on, Lady Isabel improved wonderfully. She was soon able to go to the sands in a morning and sit there to enjoy the sea-air, watching the waves come up or recede with the tide. She made no acquaintance whatever in the place, and when she had a companion it was Captain Levison. He would frequently join her there, sometimes take her, almost always give her his arm home. She disliked having to take his arm; her conscience whispered it might be better if she did not. One day she said, in a joking sort of manner—she would not say it in any other—that now she was strong she had no need of his arm and his escort. He demanded, in evident astonishment, what had arisen that he might not still afford it, as her husband was not with her to give her his. She had no answer to reply to this, no excuse to urge, and, in default of one, took his arm as usual. In the evening he was always-ready to take her to the pier, but they sat apart, mixing not with the bustling crowd, he lending to his manner, as he conversed with her, all that it could call up of fascination—and fascination, such as Francis Levison's, might be dangerous to any ear in the sweet evening twilight. The walk over, he left her at her own door; in the evening she never asked him in, and he did not intrude without, as he sometimes would of a morning.
Now where was the help for this? You may say shat she
should have remained in-doors, and not have
tubjected herself to his companionship. But the
remaining in-doors would not have brought her
health, and it was health that she was staying in
Boulogne to acquire, and the sooner it came the
better pleased she
In a fortnight from the period of his departure, Mr. Carlyle was expected in Boulogne. But what a marvellous change had this fortnight wrought in Lady Isabel! She did not dare to analyse her feelings, but she was conscious that all the fresh emotions of her youth had come again. The blue sky seemed as of the sweetest sapphire, the green fields and the waving trees were of an emerald brightness, the perfume of the flowers was more fragrant than any perfume had yet seemed. She knew that the sky, that the grassy plains, the leafy trees, the brilliant flowers were but as they ever had been; she knew that the sunny atmosphere possessed no more of loveliness, or power of imparting delight, than of old: and she knew that the change, the sensation of ecstasy, was in her own heart. No wonder that she shrank from self-examination.
The change from listless languor to her present feelings brought the hue and contour of health to her face far sooner than anything else could have done. She went down with Captain Levison to meet Mr. Carlyle the evening he came in, and when Mr. Carlyle saw her behind the cords as he was going to the custom-house, he scarcely knew her. Her features had lost their sharpness, her cheeks wore a rosy flush, and the light of pleasure at meeting him again shone in her eyes.
"What can you have been doing to yourself, my darling?" he uttered in delight, as he emerged from the custom-house and took her hands in his. "You look almost well."
"Yes, I am much better, Archibald, but I am warm now and
flushed. We have waited here some time;
"The wind was dead against us," replied Mr. Carlyle, wondering who the exquisite was, at his wife's side. He thought he remembered his face.
"Captain Levison," said Lady Isabel. "I wrote you word in one of my letters that he was here. Have you forgotten it?" Yes, it had slipped from his memory.
"And I am pleased that it happened to be so," said that gentleman, interposing, "for it has enabled me to attend Lady Isabel in some of her walks. She is stronger now, but at first she was unfit to venture alone."
"I feel much indebted to you," said Mr. Carlyle, warmly.
Lady Isabel had taken her husband's arm, and Francis Levison walked by the side of Mr. Carlyle. "To tell you the truth," he said, dropping his voice so that it reached only Mr. Carlyle's ear, "when I met Lady Isabel, I was shocked to see her. I thought her days were numbered; that a very short period must close them. I therefore considered it a bounden duty to render her any slight service that might be in my power."
"I am sure she has been obliged for your attention,"
responded Mr. Carlyle. "And as to her visible
improvement, it seems little short of a miracle. I
expected, from Lady Isabel's letters to me, to find
her better, but she is more than better; she looks
well. Do you hear, Isabel? I say a miracle must have
been wrought, to bring back your bloom, for a
fortnight's space of time
The bloom, that Mr. Carlyle spoke of, deepened to a glowing crimson as she listened. She knew—and she could not stifle the knowledge, however she might wish to do so—that it was not the place or the sea-air which had renovated her heart and her countenance. But she clasped her husband's arm the closer, and inwardly prayed for strength and power to thrust away from her this dangerous foe, that was creeping on in guise so insidious.
"You have not said a word to me about the children," exclaimed Lady Isabel, as she and her husband entered their rooms, Francis Levison not having been invited to enter. "Did they all send me some kisses? Did Archie send me any?"
Mr. Carlyle laughed: he was not a mother, he was only a father. Archie, with his year of age, send kisses!
"Had you been away, as I am, he should have sent some to you," murmured Lady Isabel. "I would have taken a thousand from him, and told him they were for papa."
"I will take a thousand back to him," answered Mr. Carlyle, folding his wife to his heart. "My dearest, the sight of you has made me glad."
The following day was Sunday, and Francis Levison was asked to dine with them: the first meal he had been invited to in the house. After dinner, when Lady Isabel left them, he grew confidential with Mr. Carlyle; laying open all his intricate affairs and his cargo of troubles.
"This compulsory exile abroad is becoming intolerable,"
"Not the least," was the candid answer: "unless you can manage to satisfy, or partially satisfy, these claims you have been telling me of. Will not Sir Peter assist you?"
"I believe he would, were the case fairly represented to him; but how am I to-get over to do it? I have written several letters to him lately, and for some time I got no reply. Then came an epistle from Lady Levison; not short and sweet, but short and sour. It was to the effect that Sir Peter was ill, and could not at present be troubled with business matters."
"He cannot be very ill," remarked Mr. Carlyle: "he passed through West Lynne in his open carriage a week ago."
"He ought to help me," grumbled Captain Levison. "I am his heir, so long as Lady Levison does not give him one. I do not hear that she has expectations."
"You should contrive to see him."
"I know I should: but it is not possible, under present circumstances. With these thunder-clouds hanging over me, I dare not set foot in England, and run the risk of being dropped upon. I can stand a few things, but I shudder at the bare idea of a prison. Something peculiar in my idiosyncrasy I take it, for those, who have tried it, say that it's nothing when you're used to it."
"Some one might see him for you."
"Some one!—who? I have quarrelled with my lawyers, Sharp and Steel, of Lincoln's Inn."
"Keen practitioners," put in Mr. Carlyle.
"Too keen for me. I'd send them over the herringpond if I could. They have used me shamefully since my uncle's marriage. If ever I do come into the Levison estates, they'll be ready to eat their ears off: they would like a finger in the pie with such a property as that."
"Shall I see Sir Peter Levison for you?"
" Will you?" returned Captain Levison, his dark
eyes lighting up.
"If you like; as your friend, you understand; not as your solicitor: that, I should decline. I have a slight knowledge of Sir Peter; my father was well acquainted with him; and if I can render you any little service, I shall be happy, in return for your kind attention to my wife. I cannot promise to see him for these two or three weeks," resumed Mr. Carlyle, "for we are terribly busy. Otherwise I should be staying here with my wife."
Francis Levison expressed his gratitude, and the
prospect, however remote, of being enabled to return
to England, increased his spirits to exultation.
Whilst they continued to converse, Lady Isabel sat
at the window in the adjoining room, listlessly
looking out on the crowds of French, who were
crowding to and from the port in their Sunday
holiday attire. Looking at them with her eyes, not
with her senses; her senses were holding commune
with herself, and it was not altogether
satisfactory. She was aware that a sensation all too
warm, a feeling of attraction towards Francis
Levison, was working within her; not a voluntary
one; she could no more repress it than she could
repress her own sense of being; and, mixed with it,
was the stern voice of conscience, overwhelming her
with the most
But, do not mistake the word terror; or suppose that Lady Isabel Carlyle applied it here in the vulgar acceptation of the term. She did not fear for herself; none could be more securely conscious of their own rectitude of principle and conduct; and she would have believed it as impossible for her ever to forsake her duty as a wife, a gentlewoman, and a Christian, as for the sun to turn round from the west to the east. That was not the fear which possessed her; it had never presented itself to her mind: what she did fear was, that further companionship, especially lonely companionship, with Francis Levison might augment the sentiments she entertained for him to a height, that her life, for perhaps years to come, would be one of unhappiness and concealment: more than all, she shrank from the consciousness of the bitter wrong that these sentiments cast upon her husband.
"Archibald, I have a favour to ask you," she timidly began, as they sat together after Captain Levison's departure. "You must promise to grant it me."
"What is it?"
"But that is not promising."
"I will grant it, Isabel; if it be in my power."
"I want you to remain with me for the rest of the time that I must stay here."
Mr. Carlyle looked at her in surprise. "My dear, how could you think of wishing anything so unlikely? It is circuit time."
"Oh, Archibald, you must remain!"
"I wish I could; but it is impossible; you must know it to be so, Isabel. A few weeks later in the year, and I could have stayed the whole of the time with you. As it is, I did not know how to get away for these two or three days."
"And you go back to-morrow!"
"Necessity has no law, my darling."
"Then take me with you."
Mr. Carlyle smiled. "No, Isabel: not while I find the change is doing you so much good. I took these rooms for six weeks, you must remain certainly until the end of the term, if not longer."
The colour came flowing painfully into her cheek. "I cannot stay without you, Archibald."
"Tell me why," smiled Mr Carlyle.
Tell him why! "I am so dull without you," was the best argument she could offer, but her voice faltered, for she felt that it would not be listened to.
Neither was it. Mr. Carlyle left the following day, and when he was departing, commended his wife to the further attention of Captain Levison. Not the faintest suspicion that it might be unwise to do so ever crossed his mind. How should it? Perfectly correct and honourable himself, it never occurred to him that Captain Levison might be less so; and, as to his wife—he would fearlessly have left her alone with him, or with any one else, on a desert island, so entire was his confidence in her.
Lady Isabel was seated on one of the benches of
the Petit Camp, as it is called, underneath the
ramparts of the upper town. A week or ten days had
passed away since the departure of Mr. Carlyle, and
in her health there was a further visible
improvement. In her strength, the change was almost
beyond belief. She had walked from her home to the
cemetery, had lingered there, reading the
inscriptions on the English graves, and now on her
departure sat down to rest. Tired, it must be owned,
but not much more so than many a lady would be,
rejoicing in rude health. Captain Levison was her
companion, as he mostly was in her walks; shake him
off, she could not. She had tried a few stratagems;
going out on unusual hours, or choosing unfrequented
routes; but he was sure to trace her steps and come
upon her. Isabel thought he must watch: probably he
did. She would not take
It was a still evening, cool for July, no sound was heard save the hum of the summer insects, and Lady Isabel sat in silence with her companion, her rebellious heart beating with a sense of its own happiness. But for the voice of conscience, strong within her; but for the sense of right and wrong; but for existing things; in short, but that she was a wife, she might have been content so to sit by his side for ever, never to wish to move, or to break the silence. Did he read her feelings? He told her, months afterwards, that he did: but it might have been only a vain boast.
"Do you remember the evening, Lady Isabel, just such a one as this, that we all passed at Richmond?" he suddenly asked. "Your father, Mrs. Vane, you, I and others?"
"Yes, I remember it. We had spent a pleasant day: the two Miss Challoners were with us. You drove Mrs. Vane home, and I went with papa. You drove recklessly, I recollect, and Mrs. Vane said when we got home that you should never drive her again."
"Which meant, not till the next time. Of all capricious,
"What had she done to you?"
"Put me in a rage. She had saddled herself upon me, when I wanted—I wished for another to be my companion."
"Blanche Challoner."
"Blanche Challoner!" echoed Captain Levison, in a mocking tone: "what did I care for Blanche Challoner?"
Isabel remembered that he had been supposed in those days to care a great deal for Miss Blanche Challoner —a most lovely girl of seventeen. "Mrs. Vane used to accuse you of caring too much for her," she said, aloud.
"She accused me of caring for some one else more than for Blanche Challoner," he significantly returned, "and for once her jealous surmises were not misplaced. No, Lady Isabel, it was not Blanche Challoner I wished to drive home. Could you not have given a better guess than that, at the time?" he added, turning to her.
There was no mistaking the tone of his voice or the glance of his eye. Lady Isabel felt a crimson flush rising, and she turned her face away.
"The past is gone, and cannot be recalled," he continued, "but we both played our cards like simpletons. If ever two beings were formed to love each other, you and I were. I sometimes thought you read my feelings—"
Surprise had kept her silent, but she interrupted him now, haughtily enough.
"I must speak, Lady Isabel: a few words, and then I am silent for ever. I would have declared myself had I dared, but my uncertain position, my debts, my inability to keep a wife; weighed me down; and instead of appealing to Sir Peter, as I hoped to have done, for the means to assume a position that whould justify me in asking for Lord Mount Severn's daughter, I crushed my hopes within me, and suffered you to escape—"
"I will not hear this, Captain Levison," she cried rising from her seat in anger.
He touched her arm to place her on it again, "A single moment yet, I pray you. I have for long wished that you should know why I lost you, a loss that tells upon me yet. I have bitterly worked out my own folly since. I knew not how passionately I loved you, until you became the wife of another. Isabel, I love you passionately still."
"How dare you to presume so to address me?"
She spoke in a cold, dignified tone of hauteur, as it was her bounden duty to speak. But nevertheless she was conscious of an under-current of feeling, whispering that under other auspices the avowal would have brought to her heart the most intense bliss.
"What I have said can do no harm now," resumed Captain Levison; "the time has gone by for it; for neither you nor I are likely to forget that you are a wife. We have each chosen our path in life, and must abide by it; the gulf between us is impassable; but the fault was mine. I ought to have avowed my affection, and not have suffered you to throw yourself away upon Mr. Carlyle."
"Throw myself away!" she indignantly uttered, roused to
the retort. "Mr. Carlyle is my dear husband;
esteemed, respected, beloved. I married him of my
you by his side? You forget yourself,
Francis Levison."
He bit his lips. "No, I do not."
"You are talking to me as you have no right to talk," she exclaimed in her agitation. "Who, but you, would so insult me, or take advantage of my momentarily unprotected condition? Would you dare to do it, were Mr. Carlyle within reach? I wish you good evening, sir."
She walked away as quickly as her tired frame would permit. Captain Levison strode after her. He took forcible possession of her hand, and placed it within his arm.
"I pray you forgive and forget what has escaped me, Lady Isabel. Suffer me to be as before, the kind friend, the anxious brother, endeavouring to be of service to you in the absence of Mr. Carlyle."
"It is what I have suffered you to be, looking upon you as—I may say—a relative," she coldly rejoined, withdrawing her hand from his contact. "Not else should I have permitted your incessant companionship: and this is how you have repaid it! My husband thanked you for your attention to me; could he have read what was in your false heart, he had offered you a different sort of thanks, I fancy."
"I ask you for pardon, Lady Isabel; I have acknowledged
my fault; and I can do no more. I will not so offend
again: but there are moments when our dearest
feelings break through the rules of life, and betray
themselves, in spite of our sober judgment. Suffer
me to support you down this steep hill," he
"You should have thought of that before," she said, some sarcasm in her tone. "No. I have declined."
So he had to put his arm back, which he was holding out, and she walked on unsupported, with what strength she had, he continuing to walk by her side. Arrived at her own door, she wished him a cold good evening, and he turned away in the direction of his hotel.
Lady Isabel brushed past Peter, and flew up-stairs, startling Wilson, who had taken possession of the drawing-room to air her smart cap at its windows in the absence of her lady.
"My desk, Wilson, immediately," cried she, tearing off her gloves, her bonnet, and her shawl. "Tell Peter to be in readiness to take a letter to the post; and he must walk fast, or he will not catch it before the English mail is closed."
The symptoms of sinful happiness throbbing at her heart
while Francis Levison told her of his love, spoke
plainly to Lady Isabel of the expediency of
withdrawing entirely from his society and his
dangerous sophistries; she would be away from the
very place that contained him; put the sea between
them. So she dashed off a letter to her husband; an
urgent summons that he should come for her without
delay, for, remain away longer, she would
not . It is probable she would have started
alone, not waiting for Mr. Carlyle, but for fear of
not having sufficient funds for the journey, after
the rent and other things were paid.
Mr. Carlyle, when he received the letter and marked its earnest tone, wondered much. In reply, he stated he would be with her on the following Saturday, and then her returning, or not, with him could be settled. Fully determined not to meet Captain Levison, Isabel, in the intervening days, only went out in a carriage. He called once, and was shown into the drawing-room: but Lady Isabel, who happened to be in her own chamber, sent out a message, which was delivered by Peter. "My lady's compliments, but she must decline receiving visitors."
Sunday morning—it had been impossible for him to get away before—brought Mr. Carlyle. He strongly combated her wish to return home until the six weeks should have expired, he nearly said he would not take her, and she grew earnest over it, almost to agitation.
"Isabel," he said, "let me know your motive, for it appears to me that you have one. The sojourn here is evidently doing you a vast deal of good, and what you urge about 'being dull,' sounds very like nonsense. Tell me what it is."
A sudden impulse flashed over her that she would
tell him; the truth. Not tell him that she loved
Francis Levison, or that he had spoken to her as he
did: she valued her husband too greatly to draw him
into any unpleasantness whose end could not be seen:
but own to him that she had once felt a passing
fancy for Francis Levison, and preferred not to be
subjected to his companionship now. Oh, that she had
done so! her kind, her noble, her judicious husband!
Why did she not? The whole truth, as to her present
feelings, it was not expedient that she should tell,
but she might have confided to him quite sufficient.
He would only have
Why did she not? In the impulse of the moment she was about to do so, when Mr. Carlyle, who had been taking a letter from his pocket-book, put it into her hand. Upon what slight threads do the events of life turn! Her thoughts diverted, she remained silent while she opened the letter. It was from Miss Carlyle, who had handed it to her brother in the moment of his departure, to carry to Lady Isabel and save postage. Mr. Carlyle had nearly dropped it into the Folkestone post-office.
A letter as stiff as Miss Corny herself. The children were well, and the house was going on well, and she hoped Lady Isabel was better. It filled three sides of note-paper, but that was all the news it contained, and it wound up with the following sentence: "I would continue my epistle, but Barbara Hare, who is to spend the day with us, has just arrived."
Barbara Hare spending the day at East Lynne! That item was quite enough for Lady Isabel; and her heart and her confidence closed to her husband. She must go home to her children, she urged; she could not remain longer away from them; and she urged it at length with tears.
"Nay, Isabel," said Mr. Carlyle, "if you are so much in earnest as this, you shall certainly go back with me."
Then she was like a child let loose from school. She
laughed; she danced in her excess of content; she
showered kisses on her husband, thanking him in her
gleeful gratitude. Mr. Carlyle set it down to her
love for him: he arrived at the conclusion that, in
reiterating
"Isabel," he said, smiling tenderly upon her, "do you remember, in the first days of our marriage, you told me you did not love me, but that the love would come. I think this is it."
Her face flushed nearly to tears at the word; a bright, glowing, all too conscious flush. Mr. Carlyle mistook its source, and caught her to his heart.
One day more, and then they—she and that man— should be separated by the broad sea! The thought caused her to lift up her heart in thankfulness. She knew that to leave him would be as though she left the sun behind her, that the other side might for a time be somewhat dreary; nevertheless, she fervently thanked Heaven. Oh, reader! never doubt the principles of poor Lady Isabel, her rectitude of mind, her wish and endeavour to do right, her abhorrence of wrong; her spirit was earnest and true, her intentions were pure.
Captain Levison paid a visit to Mr. Carlyle, and inquired if he had had time to see Sir Peter. Not yet; Mr. Carlyle had been too busy to think of it; but he should soon have more leisure on his hands, and would not fail him. Such was the reply; the reply of an honourable man to a man of dishonour: but, of the dishonour, Mr. Carlyle suspected nothing. It is a pity but what bad men could be turned inside out sometimes: to put others on their guard.
It was high water in the afternoon, and the Folkestone
boat was announced to start at one. The Carlyles and
their servants went on board in good time, and
Captain Levison greeted them and said farewell as
they stepped her . He was a bold, unscrupulous
man; and there was little doubt that the more
refined feelings, both of the past and present, he
had thought fit to avow for Lady Isabel, were all
put on, meant to serve a purpose. However, he had
received his checkmate.
As he receded from Isabel's view, a sensation of relief thrilled through her whole frame, causing it to shudder, and involuntarily she clasped the hand of Mr. Carlyle.
"You are not cold, Isabel?" he said, bending over her.
"Oh no: I am very comfortable; very happy."
"But you were surely shivering?"
"At the thought of what I could have done with myself, had you come away and left me there still, all alone. Archibald," she continued, in an impassioned whisper, "never let me go from you again; keep me by you always."
He smiled as he looked down into her pleading eyes, and a whole world of tender response and love might be detected in his earnest tone. "Always and always, Isabel. It is greater pain to me than to you, to have you away from me."
How could she ever doubt him?
Lady Isabel had returned home to bodily health,
to the delight of meeting her children, to the glad
sensation of security. But, as the days went on, a
miserable feeling of apathy stole over her: a
feeling as if all whom she had loved in the world
had died, leaving her living and alone. It was a
painful depression, the vacuum in her heart which
was making itself felt in its keen intensity. She
strove to drive that bad man away from her thoughts;
but, even while she so strove, he was again in them.
Too frequently she caught herself thinking that if
she could but see him once again, for ever so short
a period, one hour, one day, she could compose her
spirit afterwards to rest. She did not encourage
these reflections: from what you know of her, you
may be sure of that: but they thrust themselves
continually forward. The form of Francis Levison was
ever present to her; not a minute of the day but it
gave the colouring to her thoughts, and at night it
made the subject of her dreams. Oh, those dreams!
they were painful to awake from; painful from the
contrast they presented to reality; and equally
painful to her conscience, in its strife after what
was right. She would have given much not to have
these dreams; never to see or think of him
Mr. Carlyle mounted his horse one morning and rode over to Levison Park. He asked for Sir Peter, but was shown into the presence of Lady Levison: a young and pretty woman, dressed showily. She inquired his business.
"My business, madam, is with Sir Peter."
"But Sir Peter is not well enough to attend to business. It upsets him; worries him."
"Nevertheless I am here by his own appointment. Twelve o'clock, he mentioned; and the hour has barely struck."
Lady Levison bit her lip and bowed coldly; and at that moment a servant appeared to conduct Mr. Carlyle to Sir Peter. The matter which had taken Mr. Carlyle thither was entered upon immediately—Francis Levison, his debts, and his gracelessness. Sir Peter, an old gentleman in a velvet skull-cap, particularly enlarged upon the latter.
"I would pay his debts to-day and set him upon his legs
again, but that I know I should have to do the same
thing over and over again to the end of the
chapter—as I have done before," cried Sir Peter.
"His grandfather was my only brother, his father my
dutiful
"His tale drew forth my compassion, and I promised I would see you and speak for him," returned Mr. Carlyle. "Of Captain Levison's personal virtues or vices I know nothing."
"And the less you know, the better," growled Sir Peter. "I suppose he wants me to clear him and start him afresh."
"Something of the sort, I conclude."
"But how is it to be done? I am at home, and he is over there. His affairs are in a state of confusion, and nobody can come to the bottom of them without an explanation from him. Some liabilities, for which I have furnished the money, the creditors swear have not yet been liquidated. He must come over if he wants anything done."
"Where is he to come to? He must be in England sub
rosá ."
"He can't be here," hastily rejoined Sir Peter. "Lady Levison would not have him for a day."
"He might be at East Lynne," good-naturedly observed Mr. Carlyle. "Nobody would think of looking for him there. I think it is a pity that you should not meet, if you do feel inclined to help him."
"You are a great deal more considerate to him than he deserves, Mr. Carlyle. May I ask if you intend to act for him in a professional capacity?"
"I do not."
A few more words, and it was decided that Captain Levison
should be immediately sent for. As Mr. Carlyle
"I can scarcely be ignorant that your conference with my husband has reference to his grand-nephew," she observed.
"It has," replied Mr. Carlyle.
"I have a very bad opinion of him, Mr. Carlyle: at the same time I do not wish you to carry away a wrong impression of me. Francis Levison is my husband's nephew, his presumptive heir; it may therefore appear strange that I set my face so determinately against him. Two or three years ago, previous to my marriage with Sir Peter, in fact before I knew Sir Peter, I was brought into contact with Francis Levison. He was acquainted with some friends of mine, and at their house I met him. He behaved shamefully ill; he repaid their hospitality with gross ingratitude: other details and facts, regarding his conduct, also became known to me. Altogether, I believe him to be a base and despicable man, both by nature and by inclination, and that he will remain such to the end of time."
"I know very little indeed of him," observed Mr. Carlyle. "May I inquire the nature of his ill conduct in the instance you mention?"
"He ruined them. He ruined them, Mr. Carlyle. They were
simple, unsuspicious country people, understanding
neither fraud nor vice, nor the ways of an evil
world. Francis Levison got them to put their names
to bills, 'as a simple matter of form, to
accommodate him for a month or so,' he stated, and
so they believed. They were not wealthy: they lived
upon their own small estate in comfort. but with no
superfluous money to spare, and when the time came
for them to pay—as
"Sir Peter said you declined to receive him. But it is necessary he should come to England—if his affairs are to be set straight—and also that he should see Sir Peter."
"Come to England?" interrupted Lady Levison. "How can he
come to England under present circumstances? Unless,
indeed, he comes en cachette ."
" En cachette of course," replied Mr. Carlyle.
"There is no other way. I have offered to let him
stay at East Lynne: he is, you may be aware, a
connexion of Lady Isabel's."
"Take care that he does not repay your
hospitality with ingratitude," warmly returned Lady
Levison. "It would only be in accordance with his
practice."
Mr. Carlyle laughed. "I do not well see what harm he could do me, allowing that he had the inclination. He would not scare my clients from me; nor beat my children; and I can take care of my pocket. A few days, no doubt, will be the extent of his sojourn."
Lady Levison smiled too, and shook hands with Mr.
This visit of Mr. Carlyle's to Levison Park took place on
a Friday morning, and on his return to his office he
despatched an account of it to Captain levison at
Boulogne, telling him to come over. But Mr. Carlyle,
like many another man whose brain has its sharè of
work, was sometimes forgetful of trifles, and it
entirely slipped his memory to mention the expected
arrival at home. The following evening, Saturday, he
and Lady Isabel were dining in the neighbourhood,
when the conversation at table turned upon the
Ducies and their embarrassments. The association of
ideas led Mr. Carlyle's thoughts to Boulogne, to
Captain Levison and his embarrassments, and
it immediately occurred to him that he had not told
his wife of the anticipated visit. He kept it in his
mind, and spoke as soon as they were in the chariot
returning home.
"Isabel," he began, "I suppose we have always rooms ready for visitors. Because I am expecting one."
"Oh yes. Or, if not, they are soon made ready."
"Ay, but to-morrow is Sunday, and I have no doubt that it is the day he will take advantage of to come. I am sorry I forgot to mention it yesterday."
"Who is coming?"
"Captain Levison."
"Who?" repeated Lady Isabel, in a sharp tone of consternation.
"Captain Levison. Sir Peter consents to see him, with a
view to the settlement of his liabilities, but Lady
Levison declines to receive him at the park. So I
There is an old saying—the heart leaping into the mouth; and Lady Isabel's heart leaped into hers. She grew dizzy at the words; her senses seemed for the moment to desert her: her first sensation was as if the dull earth had opened and shown her a way into paradise; her second, was a lively consciousness that Francis Levison ought not to be suffered to come again into companionship with her. Mr. Carlyle continued to converse of the man's embarrassments, of his own interview with Sir Peter, of Lady Levison; but Isabel was as one who heard not. She was debating the question, how could she prevent his coming?
"Archibald," she presently said, "I do not wish Francis Levison to stay at East Lynne."
"It will only be for a few days: perhaps but a day or two. Sir Peter is in the humour to discharge the claims; and, the moment his resolve is know, the ex-captain can walk on her Majesty's dominions, an unmolested man; free to go where he will."
"That may be," interrupted Lady Isabel, in an accent of impatience, "but why should he come to our house?"
"I proposed it myself. I had no idea you would dislike his coming. Why should you?"
"I don't like Francis Levison," she murmured. "That is, I don't care to have him at East Lynne."
"My dear, I fear there is no help for it now: he is most likely on his road, and will arrive to-morrow: I cannot turn him out again, after my own voluntary invitation. Had I known it would be disagreeable to you, I should not have proposed it."
"To-morrow!" she exclaimed, all of the words that caught her ear; "is he coming to-morrow?"
"Being Sunday, a free day, he will be sure to take advantage of it. What has he done, that you should object to his coming? You did not say in Boulogne that you disliked him."
"He has done nothing," was her faltering answer, feeling that her grounds of opposition must melt under her, one by one.
"Lady Levison appears to possess a very ill opinion of him," resumed Mr. Carlyle. "She says she knew him in years gone by. She mentioned one or two things which, if true, were bad enough: but possibly she may be prejudiced."
"She is prejudiced," said Isabel. "At least, so Francis Levison told me in Boulogne. There appeared to be no love lost between them."
"At any rate, his ill doings or well doings cannot affect us for the short period he is likely to remain. You have taken a prejudice against him also, I suppose, Isabel."
She suffered Mr. Carlyle to remain in the belief, and sat with clasped hands and a despairing spirit, feeling that fate was against her. How could she accomplish her task of forgetting this man, if he was thus to be thrown into her home and her companionship? Suddenly she turned to her husband, and laid her cheek upon his shoulder.
He thought she was tired. He passed his arm round her
waist, drew her face to a more comfortable position,
and bent his own lovingly upon it. It came into her
mind as she lay there, to tell him a portion of the
truth, like it had done once before. It was a strong
The following morning proved a wet one, but it cleared up in the middle of the day. In the afternoon, however, whilst they were at church, the rain came on again.
"Cornelia," whispered Mr. Carlyle, getting near to his sister when service was over, "it is raining heavily: you had better return with us in the pony carriage. John can walk."
Not she. Had it poured cats and dogs Miss Carlyle would
not have gone to or from church otherwise than on
her two legs, and off she started with her large
umbrella. Mr. Carlyle and Isabel soon passed her,
striding along the footpath, and some of the
servants behind her. Not in attendance upon
Miss Carlyle: she would have scorned such attendance
worse than she scorned the pony carriage. No matter
what might be the weather, this adventurous lady
would be seen pushing through it: through the
summer's heat and the winter's snow; through the
soft shower and the impetuous storm; the great
umbrella (it might have covered any moderate-sized
haystack) her nearly constant companion, for Miss
Corny was one of those
Mr. Carlyle had driven in at the gates and was winding up the avenue, when sounds of distress were heard, and they saw little Isabel flying towards them from the slopes, crying and sobbing in the greatest agitation. Mr. Carlyle jumped out and met the child.
"Oh, papa, papa! oh come, pray come! I think she is dead."
He took the child in his arms to soothe her. "Hush, my little darling, you will alarm mamma. Don't tremble so. Tell me what it is."
Isabel told her tale. She had been a naughty child, she freely confessed, and had run out in the rain for fun because Joyce told her not, she had run amidst the wet grass of the park, down the slopes, Joyce after her. And Joyce had slipped and was lying at the foot of the slopes with a white face, never moving.
"Take care of her, Isabel," said Mr. Carlyle, placing the agitated and repentant child by his wife's side. "She says Joyce has fallen by the slopes. No, do not come: I will go first and see what is amiss."
Joyce was lying just as she fell, at the foot of the slopes. But her eyes were open now, and if she had fainted—as might be inferred from the little girl's words—she had recovered consciousness.
"Oh, master, don't try to move me! I fear my leg is broken."
He did, however, essay gently to raise her, but she
"Miss Isabel ran out, sir, in all the rain and wet, and I went after her to bring her back again. But the slopes are slippery, and down I went, and just at first I remembered nothing more."
Mr. Carlyle despatched John and the pony carriage back for Mr. Wainwright, and with the aid of the servants, who were soon up from church, Joyce was carried in and laid on a bed, dressed as she was. Mr. Carlyle and Lady Isabel remained with her. Miss Carlyle also was there, fidgeting and banging about, getting things ready that she fancied might be wanted, and pressing cordials upon Joyce which the latter could not take. Miss Carlyle's frame of mind, between sympathy and anger, was rather an explosive one: altogether, she did more harm than good. Little Isabel stole in, and drew her mother away from the bed.
"Mamma," she whispered, "there is a strange gentleman down stairs. He came in a chaise. He has got a portmanteau, and he is asking for you and papa."
Lady Isabel turned sick with apprehension: was he really come?
"Who is it, Isabel?" she said, by way of making some answer: she guessed but too well.
"I don't know. I don't like him, mamma. He laid hold of me and held me tight, and there was an ugly look in his eyes."
"Go round the bed and tell your papa that a stranger is down stairs," said Lady Isabel.
"Mamma," shivered the child, before she stirred to obey, "will Joyce die?"
"No, dear; I hope not."
"Because you know it will be my fault. Oh, mamma, I am so sorry! what can I do?"
"Hush! If you sob, it will make Joyce worse. Go and whisper to papa about the gentleman."
"But will Joyce ever forgive me?"
"She has forgiven you already, I am sure, Isabel, but you must be all the more obedient to her for the future. Go to papa, my dear, as I tell you."
The stranger was of course Captain Levison. Mr. Carlyle went down to receive and entertain him. Lady Isabel did not: the accident to her maid being put forth as an excuse.
Mr. Wainwright pronounced the injury to be a simple fracture of the ankle-bone. It might have been much worse, he observed: but Joyce would be confined to her bed for three or four weeks.
"Joyce," whispered Isabel, "I'll come and read my Bible-stories to you always; always and always: I know mamma will let me, and then you won't be dull. And there's that beautiful new book of fairy tales with the pictures; you'll like to hear them: there's about a princess who was locked up in a castle with nothing to eat."
Joyce faintly smiled, and took the child's eager little hand in hers.
Later in the evening, Isabel and William were in the room with Mr. Carlyle. "There are fine children," observed Francis Levison. "Beautiful faces!"
"They resemble their mother much, I think," was
"Did you know Lady Isabel as a child?" inquired Francis Levison, some surprise in his tone.
"I frequently saw her. She used to stay here with Lady Mount Severn."
"Ah, by the way, this place was Mount Severn's property then. What a reckless man he was! Young lady, I must take possession of you," continued Captain Levison, extending his hand and pulling Isabel towards him. "You ran away from me when I first came, and would not tell me what your name was."
"I ran away to tell mamma that you were come. She was with Joyce."
"Joyce! Who is Joyce?"
"Lady Isabel's maid," interposed Mr. Carlyle. "The one to whom, as I told you, the accident had just happened. A particularly valued servant in our family, is Joyce."
"It is a curious name," remarked Captain Levison. "Joyce—Joyce! I never heard such a name. Is it a christian or surname?"
"She was baptised Joyce. It is not so very uncommon. Her name is Joyce Hallijohn. She has been with us several years."
At this moment, Isabel, having been trying in vain to escape from Captain Levison, burst into tears. Mr. Carlyle inquired what was amiss.
"I don't like him to hold me," was the response of Miss Isabel, ignoring ceremony.
Captain Levison laughed, and held her tighter. But Mr.
Carlyle rose, and with quiet authority drew away the
child, and placed her on his own knee. She hid
"Papa, I don't like him," she whispered softly; "I am afraid of him. Don't let him take me again."
Mr. Carlyle's only answer was to press her to him. "You are not accustomed to children, Captain Levison," he observed. "They are curious little plants to deal with, capricious and sensitive."
"They must be a great worry," was the rejoinder. "This accident to your servant must be a serious one. It will confine her to her bed for some time, I presume?"
"For weeks, the doctor says. And no possibility of her getting up from it."
Captain Levison rose, and caught hold of William in apparent glee, and swung him round. The boy laughed, unlike his sister, and seemed to enjoy the fun.
The next day rose bright, warm, and cloudless,
and the morning sun streamed into the bed-room of
Mrs. Hare. That lady lay in bed, a flush on her
delicate cheeks, and her soft eyes rather
glistening, as if with a touch of fever. The
justice, in a cotton nightcap with a little perky
tassel, sat on a chair tying his drawers at the
knee, preparatory to inducting his legs into his
pantaloons—if any single damsel in years, who may
read this, will forgive this slight revelation as to
the mysteries of a gentleman's toilette. The
pantaloons assumed, and the braces fastened, the
justice threw his nightcap on to the bed and went up
to the wash-hand-stand, where he splashed away for a
few minutes at his face and hands: he never shaved
till after breakfast. Mr. and Mrs. Hare were of the
old-fashioned class who know nothing about
dressing-rooms; their bed-room was very large, and
they had never used a dressing-room in their lives,
or found the want of one. The justice rubbed his
face to a shiny brilliancy, settled on his morning
wig and his dressing-gown, and then turned to the
bed.
"What will you have for breakfast?"
"Thank you, Richard, I do not think that I can
"All nonsense," responded the justice, alluding to the intimation of not eating. "Have a poached egg."
Mrs. Hare smiled at him and gently shook her head. "You are very kind, Richard, but I could not eat it this morning. Barbara may send up the smallest bit of dry toast."
"My belief is, that you just give way to this
notion of feeling ill, Anne," cried the justice.
"It's half fancy, I know. If you'd get up and shake
it off, and come down, you would relish your
breakfast and be set up for the day. Whereas you lie
here, take nothing but some trashy tea, and get up
afterwards weak, shaky, and fit for nothing."
"It is ever so many weeks, Richard, since I lay in bed to breakfast," remonstrated poor Mrs. Hare. "I really don't think I have once, since—since the spring."
"And have been all the better for it."
"But indeed I am not equal to getting up this morning. Would you please to throw this window open before you go down: I should like to feel the air."
"You will get the air too near from this window," replied Mr. Justice Hare, opening the further one. Had his wife requested that further one to be opened, he would have opened the other: his own will and opinions were ever paramount. Then he descended.
A minute or two, and up ran Barbara, looking bright and fair as the morning, her pink muslin dress with its ribbons and its open white lace sleeves as pretty as she was. She leaned over to kiss her mother.
Barbara had grown more gentle and tender of late years,
the bitterness of her pain had passed away, leaving
"Mamma, are you ill? And you have been so well lately; you went to bed so well last night! Papa says—"
"Barbara dear," interrupted Mrs. Hare, glancing round the room with dread, and speaking in a deep whisper, "I have had one of those dreadful dreams again."
"Oh, mamma, how can you!" exclaimed Barbara,
starting up in vexation. "How can you suffer a
foolish dream so to overcome you as to make you ill?
You have good sense in other matters; but, in this,
you seem to put all sense away from you."
"Child, will you tell me how I am to help it?" returned Mrs. Hare, taking Barbara's hand and drawing her to her again. "I do not give myself the dreams; I cannot prevent their making me sick, prostrate, feverish. I was as well yesterday as I could be; I went to bed quite comfortable, in excellent spirits; I do not know that I had even once thought of poor Richard during the day. And yet the dream came. There were no circumstances to lead to or induce it, either in my thoughts or in outward facts; but, come it did. How can I help these things, I ask?"
"And it is so long since you had one of these disagreeable dreams! Why, how long is it, mamma?"
"So long, Barbara, that the dread of them had nearly left me. I scarcely think I have had one since that stolen visit of Richard's, years ago."
"Was it a very bad dream, mamma?"
"Oh, child, yes. I dreamt that the real murderer
At this moment the bed-room door was flung open, and the face of the justice, especially stern and cross then, was pushed in. So startled was Mrs. Hare, that she shook till she shook the pillow, and Barbara sprang away from the bed. Surely he had not distinguished their topic of conversation!
"Are you coming to make breakfast to-day, or not, Barbara? Do you expect me to make it?"
"She is coming this instant, Richard," said Mrs. Hare, her voice more faint than usual. And the justice turned and stamped down again.
"Barbara, could your papa have heard me mention Richard?"
"No, no, mamma, impossible; the door was shut. I will bring up your breakfast myself, and then you can tell me about the dream."
Barbara flew after Mr. Hare, poured out his coffee, saw him settled at his breakfast, with a plateful of grouse-pie before him, and then returned up-stairs with her mamma's tea and dry toast.
"Go on with the dream, mamma," she said.
"But your own breakfast will be cold, child."
"Oh, I don't mind that. Did you dream of Richard?"
"Not very much of Richard: except that the old and continuous trouble, of his being away and unable to return, seemed to pervade it all through. You remember, Barbara, Richard asserted to us, in that short, hidden night visit, that he did not commit the murder; that it was another who did?"
"Yes, I remember it," replied Barbara.
"Barbara, I am convinced he spoke the truth: I trust him implicitly."
"I feel sure of it also, mamma."
"I asked him, you may remember, whether it was Otway
Bethel who committed it; for I have always doubted
Bethel in an indefinite, vague manner: Richard
replied it was not Bethel, but a stranger. Well,
Barbara, in my dream I thought that stranger came to
West Lynne, that he came to this house, here, and we
were talking to him of it, conversing as we might
with any other visitor. Mind you, we seemed to
know that he was the one who actually did
it; but he denied it; he wanted to put it upon
Richard: and I saw him—yes I did, Barbara—whisper to
Otway Bethel. But oh, I cannot tell you the
sickening horror that was upon me throughout, and
seemed to be upon you also, lest he should make good
his own apparent innocence, and crush Richard, his
victim. I think the dread and horror awoke me."
"What was this stranger like?" asked Barbara, in a low tone.
"Well, I cannot quite tell you: the recollection of his appearance seemed to pass away from me with the dream. He was dressed as a gentleman, and we conversed with him as an equal."
Barbara's mind was full of Captain Thorn; but his name had not been mentioned to Mrs. Hare, neither would she mention it now. She fell into deep thought, and Mrs. Hare had to speak twice before she could be aroused.
"Barbara, I say, don't you think that this dream, coming
uncalled for, uninduced, must forebode some
"You know, mamma, I do not believe in dreams," was Barbara's answer. "I think when people say 'this dream is a sign of such and such a thing,' it is the greatest absurdity in the world. I wish you could remember what the man was like in your dream."
"I wish I could," answered Mrs. Hare, breaking off a particle of her dry toast. "All I remember is, that he appeared to be a gentleman."
"Was he tall? Had he black hair?"
Mrs. Hare shook her head. "I tell you, my dear, the remembrance has passed from me; so, whether his hair was black or light, I cannot say. I think he was tall: but he was sitting down, and Otway Bethel stood behind his chair. I seemed to feel that Richard was outside the door, in hiding, trembling lest the man should go out and see him there; and I trembled too. Oh, Barbara, it was a distressing dream!"
"I wish you could avoid having them, mamma, for they seem to upset you very much."
"Why did you ask whether the man was tall, and had black hair?"
Barbara returned an evasive answer. It would not do to tell Mrs. Hare that her suspicions pointed to one particular quarter: it would have agitated her too greatly.
"So vivid was the dream, so matter-of-fact, and like
reality, that even when I awoke I could not for some
minutes believe but the murderer was actually at
West Lynne," resumed Mrs. Hare. "The impression that
he is here, or is coming here, is upon me yet; a
sort of under-current of impression, you understand,
Barbara:
Barbara spoke not: what sympathy or comfort could she offer in words? the case admitted of none: but she pressed her lips upon her mother's pale forehead.
"Child, I am getting sick, sick to hear of Richard. My heart aches for the sight of him," went on the poor lady. "Seven years next spring, it will be, since he stole here to see us. Seven years, and not a look at his beloved face, not a word of news from him to say that he is yet in life! Was any mother ever tried as I am tried?"
"Dear mamma, don't! You will make yourself ill."
"I am ill already, Barbara."
"Yes; but this grief and emotion will render you worse. People say that the seventh year always brings a change: it may bring one as regards Richard. It may bring him clearance, mamma, for all we know. Do not despair."
"Child! I do not despair. Despondency I cannot help at times feeling, but it has not reached despair. I believe, I truly believe that God will some time bring the right to light; how can I despair, then, while I trust in Him?"
There was a pause which Barbara broke. "Shall I bring you up some more tea, mamma?"
"No, my dear. Send me some up, for I am thirsty
still; but you must remain below and get your own
"And what if he did, mamma? Surely thoughts are free."
"Hush, Barbara! hush!" repeated Mrs. Hare, in a whispered tone of warning. "You know the oath he has taken to bring Richard to justice; you know how determined he is; and you know that he fully believes Richard to be guilty. If he found we dwelt upon his innocence, he might be capable of scouring the whole land from one end of it to the other in search of him, to deliver him up for trial. Your papa is so very—"
"Pig-headed," put in Barbara, saucily, though it was not precisely a young lady's word, and her cherry lips pouted after uttering it.
"Barbara!" remonstrated Mrs. Hare. "I was going to say so very just."
"Then I say he would be cruel and unnatural, rather than just, if he were to search the country that he might deliver up his own son to death," returned Barbara, with a bold tongue, but wet eyelashes. Very carefully did she wipe them dry, before entering the breakfast-room.
The dinner hour of the Hares, when they were alone, was
four o'clock, and it arrived that day as usual, and
they sat down to table. Mrs. Hare was better then;
the sunshine and the business of stirring life had
in some measure effaced the visions of the night,
and restored her to her wonted frame of mind. The
justice mentioned the accident to Joyce: they had
not heard of it; but they had not been out during
the day, and
The cloth was removed, the justice sat but a little while over his port wine, for he was engaged to smoke an after-dinner pipe with a brother magistrate, Mr. Justice Herbert.
"Shall you be home to tea, papa?" inquired Barbara.
"Is it any business of yours, young lady?"
"Oh, not in the least," answered Miss Barbara. "Only, if you had been coming home to tea, I suppose we must have waited for you."
"I thought you said, Richard, that you were going to stay the evening with Mr. Herbert," observed Mrs. Hare.
"So I am," responded the justice. "But Barbara has a great liking for the sound of her own tongue."
The justice departed, striding pompously down the gravel-walk. Barbara waltzed round the large room to a gleeful song, as if she felt his absence a relief. Perhaps she did. "You can have tea now, mamma, at any time you please, if you are thirsty, without waiting till seven," said she.
"Yes, dear. Barbara."
"What, mamma?"
"I am sorry to hear of this calamity which has fallen upon Joyce. I should lihe to walk to East Lynne this evening and inquire after her; and see her, if I may. It would be but neighbourly."
Barbara's heart beat quicker. Hers was indeed a true and
lasting love, one that defied time and change. The
having to bury it wholly within her, had perhaps but
added to its force and depth. Who could suspect,
under Barbara's sometimes cold, sometimes playful
one was
hidden in her heart, filling up its every crevice?
one who had no right there. The intimation that she
might soon possibly be in his presence, sent every
pulse throbbing.
"Walk, did you say, mamma? Should you do right to walk?"
"I feel quite equal to it. Since I have accustomed myself to take more exercise I feel better for it, and we have not been out to-day. Poor Joyce! What time shall we go, Barbara."
"If we were to get up there by—by seven, I should think their dinner will be over then."
"Yes," answered Mrs. Hare with alacrity, who was always pleased when somebody else decided for her. But I should like some tea before we start, Barbara."
Barbara took care that her mamma should have some tea, and then they proceeded towards East Lynne. It was a lovely evening. The air was warm, and the humming gnats sported in it, as if anxious to make the most of the waning summer. Mrs. Hare enjoyed it at first, but ere she reached East Lynne she became aware that the walk was too much for her. She did not usually venture upon so long a one; and probably the fever and agitation of the morning had somewhat impaired her day's strength. She laid her hand upon the iron gate as they were turning into the park, and stood still.
"I did wrong to come, Barbara."
"Lean on me, mamma. When you reach those benches, you can rest before proceeding to the house. It is very warm, and that may have fatigued you."
They gained the benches, which were placed under some of
the dark trees, in view of the gates and the road,
but not of the house, and Mrs. Hare sat down.
"I am a pretty one, am I not, Archibald, to come inquiring after an invalid, when I am so much of an invalid myself that I have to stop half way!" exclaimed Mrs. Hare, as Mr. Carlyle took her hand. "I am greatly concerned to hear of poor Joyce."
"You must stay the evening now you are here," cried Lady Isabel. "It will afford you a rest, and tea will refresh you."
"Oh, thank you, but we have taken tea," said Mrs. Hare.
"That is no reason why you should not take some more," she laughed. "Indeed, you seemed too fatigued to be anything but a prisoner with us for this next hour or two."
"I fear I am," answered Mrs. Hare.
"Who are they?" Captain Levison was muttering to himself, as he contemplated the guests from a distance. "It's a deuced lovely girl, whoever she may be. I think I'll approach: they don't look formidable."
He did approach; and the introduction was made. "Captain Levison; Mrs. Hare, and Miss Hare." A few formal words, and Captain Levison disappeared again, challenging little William Carlyle to a foot-race.
"How very poorly your mamma looks!" Mr. Carlyle exclaimed
to Barbara, when they were beyond the hearing of
Mrs. Hare, who was busy talking with Lady
"The walk here has fatigued her; I feared it would be too long; so that she looks unusually pale," replied Barbara. "But what do you think it is that has upset her again, Mr. Carlyle?"
He turned his inquiring eyes on Barbara.
"Papa came down stairs this morning saying mamma was ill; that she had one of her old attacks of fever and restlessness. As papa spoke, I thought to myself could mamma have been dreaming some foolish dream again—for you remember how ill she used to be after them. I ran up-stairs, and the first thing mamma said to me was, that she had had one of those dreadful dreams."
"I fancied she must have outlived her fear of them; that her own plain sense had come to her aid long ago, showing her how futile dreams are, meaning nothing, even if hers do occasionally touch upon that—that unhappy mystery."
"You may just as well reason with a post as reason with mamma, when she is suffering from the influence of one of those dreams," returned Barbara. "I tried it this morning; I asked her to call up—as you observe— good sense to her aid. All her answer was, 'How could she help her feelings? She did not induce the dream by thinking of Richard, or in any other way, and yet it came and shattered her.' Of course, so far, mamma is right, for she cannot help the dreams coming."
Mr. Carlyle made no immediate reply. He picked up a ball
belonging to one of the children, which lay in his
path, and began tossing it gently in his hand.
"Oh, very; very. And I know mamma distresses herself over it. A few words, which she let fall this morning, betrayed it plainly. I am no believer in dreams," continued Barbara, "but I cannot deny that these, which take such hold upon mamma, bear upon the case in a curious manner. The one she had last night especially."
"What was it?" asked Mr. Carlyle.
"She dreamt that the real murderer was at West Lynne. She thought he was at our house—as a visitor, she said, or like one making a morning call—and that she and I were conversing with him about the murder. He wanted to deny it; to put it upon Richard; and he turned and whispered to Otway Bethel, who stood behind his chair. That is another strange thing," added Barbara, lifting her blue eyes in their deep earnestness to the face of Mr. Carlyle.
"What is strange? You speak in enigmas, Barbara."
"I mean, that Otway Bethel should invariably appear in
her dreams. Until that stolen visit of Richard's, we
had no idea Bethel was near the spot at the time,
and yet he had always made a prominent feature in
these dreams. Richard assured mamma that Bethel had
nothing to do with the murder, could have had
nothing to do with it; but I do not think he shook
mamma's belief that he had; that he was in
some way connected with the mystery, though perhaps
not the actual perpetrator. Well, Archibald, mamma
has not dreamt of it, as she believes, since that
visit of Richard's until last night;
Barbara, in the heat of her subject, in forgetfulness of the past, had called him by the old familiar name "Archibald:" it was only when she was on the stilts of propriety, of coldness, that she said "Mr. Carlyle."
"And who was the murderer—in your mamma's dream?" continued Mr. Carlyle, speaking as gravely as though he were upon a subject that men ridicule not.
"She cannot remember; except that he seemed a gentleman, and that we held intercourse with him as such. Now, that again is remarkable. We never told her, you know, our suspicious of Captain Thorn: Richard said 'another' had done it, but he did not give mamma the faintest indications of who that other might be, or what sphere of life he moved in. It seems to me that it would be more natural for mamma to have taken up the idea in her mind that he was a low, obscure man: we do not generally associate the notion of gentlemen with murderers: and yet, in her dream, she saw he was a gentleman."
"I think you must be becoming a convert to the theory of dreams yourself, Barbara; you are so very earnest," smiled Mr. Carlyle.
"No, not to dreams; but I am earnest for my dear brother
Richard's sake. Were it in my power to do
anything to elucidate the mystery, I would spare no
pains, no toil; I would walk barefoot to the end of
the earth to bring the truth to light. If ever that
Thorn should come to West Lynne again, I will hope,
and pray, and strive, to be able to bring it home to
him."
"That Thorn does not appear in a hurry, again to favour West Lynne with his—"
Mr. Carlyle paused, for Barbara had hurriedly laid her hand upon his arm with a warning gesture. In talking, they had wandered across the park to its ornamental grounds, and were now in a quiet path, overshaded on either side by a chain of imitation rocks. Seated astride on the summit of these rocks, right above where Mr. Carlyle and Barbara were standing, was Francis Levison. His face was turned from them, and he appeared intent upon a child's whip, winding leather round its handle. Whether he heard their footsteps or not, he did not turn. They quickened their pace, and quitted the walk, bending their steps backwards towards the group of ladies.
"Could he have heard what we were saying?" ejaculated Barbara, below her breath.
Mr. Carlyle looked down on the concerned, flushed cheeks, with a smile. Barbara was evidently perturbed. But for a certain episode of their lives, some years ago, he might have soothed her.
"I think he must have heard a little, Barbara: unless his own wits were wool-gathering: he might not be attending. What if he did hear? it is of no consequence."
"I was speaking you know, of Captain Thorn—of his being the murderer."
"You were not speaking of Richard or his movements, so
never mind. Levison is a stranger to the whole; it
is nothing to him: if he heard the name of Thorn
mentioned, or could even have distinguished the
subject, it would bear for him no interest; would
go, as
He really did look somewhat tenderly upon her as he spoke—and they were near enough to Lady Isabel for her to note the glance. She need not have been jealous: it bore no treachery to her. But she did note it: she had noted also their wandering away together, and she jumped to the conclusion that it was premeditated —that they had gone beyond her sight to enjoy each other's society for a few stolen moments. Wonderfully attractive looked Barbara, that evening, for Mr. Carlyle or any one else to steal away with. Her elegant, airy summer attire, her bright blue eyes, her charming features, and her lovely complexion. She had untied the strings of her pretty white bonnet, and was restlessly playing with them, more in thought than nervousness.
"Barbara, love, how are we to get home?" asked Mrs. Hare. "I fear I shall never be able to walk. I wish I had told Benjamin to bring the phaeton."
"I can send to him," said Mr. Carlyle.
"But it is too bad of me, Archibald, to take you and Lady Isabel by storm in this unceremonious manner, and to give your servants trouble besides."
"A great deal too bad, I think," returned Mr. Carlyle, with mock gravity. "As to the servants, the one who has to go will never recover from the trouble, depend upon it. You always were more concerned for others than for yourself, dear Mrs. Hare."
"And you were always kind, Archibald, smoothing
difficulties for all, and making a trouble of
nothing. Ah, Lady Isabel, were I a young woman, I
should be
Possibly the sentence reminded Lady Isabel that another, who was young, might be envying her. Isabel's cheeks flushed crimson. Mr. Carlyle held out his strong arm of help to Mrs. Hare.
"If sufficiently rested, I fancy you would be more comfortable on a sofa in-doors. Allow me to support you thither."
"And you can take my arm on the other side," cried Miss Carlyle, placing her tall form by Mrs. Hare. "Between us both we will pull you bravely along: your feet need scarcely touch the ground."
Mrs. Hare laughed, but said she thought Mr. Carlyle's arm would be sufficient. She took it, and they were turning towards the house, when her eye caught the form of a gentleman passing along the road by the park gates.
"Barbara, run," she hurriedly exclaimed. "There's Tom Herbert going towards our house; he will call in and tell them to send the phaeton, if you ask him, which will save the trouble to Mr. Carlyle's servants of going expressly. Haste, child; you will be up with him in half a minute."
Barbara, thus urged, set off, on the spur of the moment, towards the gates, before the rest of the party well knew what was being done. It was too late for Mr. Carlyle to stop her and repeat that a servant should go, for Barbara was already up with Mr. Tom Herbert. The latter had seen her running towards him, and waited at the gate.
"Are you going past our house?" inquired Barbara
"Yes, Why?" replied Tom Herbert, who was not famed for his politeness, being blunt by nature and "fast" by habit.
"Mamma would be so much obliged to you if you would just call in and leave word that Benjamin is to bring up the phaeton. Mamma walked here, intending to walk home, but she finds herself so fatigued as to be unequal to it."
"All right; I'll call and send him. What time?"
Nothing had been said to Barbara about the time, so she was at liberty to name her own. "Ten o'clock. We shall be home then before papa."
"That you will," responded Tom Herbert. "He and the governor and two or three more old codgers are blowing clouds till you can't see across the room: and they are sure to get at it again after supper. I say, Miss Barbara, are you good for a few pic-nics?"
"Good for a great many," returned Barbara.
"Our girls want to get up some in the next week or two. Jack is at home, you know."
"Is he?" said Barbara, in surprise.
"We had the letter yesterday, and he came to-day, a brother officer with him. Jack vows if the girls don't cater well for them in the way of amusement, he'll never honour them by spending his leave at home again: so mind you keep yourself in readiness for any fun that may turn up. Good evening."
"Good evening, Miss Hare," added Otway Bethel. As Barbara
was returning their salutation, she became conscious
of other footsteps, advancing from the same
direction that they had come, and moved her head
"It is some years since we met, but I have not forgotten the pretty face of Miss Barbara," he cried. "A young girl's face it was then, but it is a stately young lady's now."
Barbara laughed. "Your brother told me you had arrived at West Lynne; but I did not know you were so close to me. He has been asking me if I am ready for some pic—"
Barbara's voice faltered, and the rushing crimson of
emotion dyed her face. Whose face was that
, who was he, standing opposite to her, side by side
with John Herbert? She had seen the face but once,
yet it had planted itself upon her memory in
characters of fire. Major Herbert continued to talk,
but Barbara for once lost her self-possession: she
could not listen; she could not answer; she could
only stare at that face as if fascinated to the
gaze, looking herself something like a simpleton,
her shy blue eyes anxious and restless, and her lips
turning to an ashy whiteness. A strange feeling of
wonder, of superstition, was creeping over Barbara.
Was that man before her in sober, veritable reality?
—or was it but a phantom, called up in her mind by
the associations arising from her mamma's dream; or
by the conversation held not many moments ago with
Mr. Carlyle?
Major Herbert may have deemed that Barbara, who was not
attending to him, but to his companion, wished for
an introduction, and he accordingly made it.
"Captain Thorn; Miss Hare."
Then Barbara roused herself; her senses were partially coming to her, and she became alive to the fact that they must deem her behaviour unorthodox for a young lady.
"I—I—looked at Captain Thorn, for I thought I remembered his face," she stammered.
"I was in West Lynne for a day or two some five years ago," he observed.
"Ah—yes," returned Barbara. "Are you going to make a long stay now?"
"We have several weeks' leave of absence. Whether we shall remain here all the time, I cannot say."
Barbara parted from them. Thought upon thought crowded upon her brain as she flew back to East Lynne. She ran up the steps to the hall, gliding towards a group which stood near its further end—her mother, Miss Carlyle, Mr. Carlyle, and little Isabel: Lady Isabel she did not see. Mrs. Hare was then going up to see Joyce. In the agitation of the moment she stealthily touched Mr. Carlyle, and he stepped away from the rest to speak to her, she drawing back towards the door of one of the reception rooms, and motioning him to approach.
"Oh, Archibald, I must speak to you alone? Could you not come out again for a little while?"
He nodded, and walked out openly by her side. Why should
he not? What had he to conceal? But, unfortunately,
Lady Isabel, who had but gone into that same room
for a minute and was coming out again to join Mrs.
Hare, both saw Barbara's touch upon her husband's
arm, marked her agitation, and heard her words. She
went to one of the hall windows and watched them
saunter towards the more private parts
"I—I feel—I scarcely know whether I am awake or dreaming," began Barbara, putting up her hand to her brow, and speaking in a dreamy tone. "Pardon me for bringing you out in this unceremonious fashion."
"What state secrets have you to disclose?" asked Mr. Carlyle, in a jesting manner.
"We were speaking of mamma's dream. She said the impression it left upon her mind—that the murderer was at West Lynne—was so vivid that, in spite of common sense, she could not persuade herself that he was not. Well—just now—"
"Barbara, what can be the matter?" said Mr.
Carlyle, perceiving that her agitation was so great
as to impede her words.
" I have just seen him ," she rejoined.
"Seen him?" echoed Mr. Carlyle, looking at her fixedly, a doubt crossing his mind whether Barbara's mind might be as uncollected as her manner.
"What were nearly my last words to you? That if ever that Thorn did come to West Lynne again, I would leave no stone unturned to bring it home to him. He is here, Archibald. When I went to the gates to speak to Tom Herbert, his brother Major Herbert was also there, and with him Captain Thorn. Bethel also. Do you wonder, I say, that I know not whether I am awake or dreaming? They have some weeks' holiday and are here to spend it."
"It is a singular coincidence," exclaimed Mr. Carlyle.
"Had anything been wanting to convince me that Thorn is
the guilty man, this would have done it,"
In turning the sharp corner of the covered walk, they came in contact with Captain Levison, who appeared to be either standing or sauntering there, his hands underneath his coat-tails. Again Barbara felt vexed, wondering how much he had heard, and beginning in her heart to dislike the man. He accosted them familiarly, and appeared as if he would have turned with them; but none could put down presumption more effectually than Mr. Carlyle, calm and gentlemanly though he always was.
"I will join you presently, Captain Levison," he said, with a wave of the hand. And he turned back with Barbara towards the open parts of the park.
"Do you like that Captain Levison?" she abruptly inquired, when they were beyond hearing.
"I cannot say that I do," was Mr. Carlyle's reply.
"He is one who does not improve upon acquaintance."
"To me, it looks as though he had placed himself in our way to hear what we were saying."
"No, no, Barbara. What interest could it bear for him?"
Barbara did not contest the point: she turned to the one nearer at heart. "What must be our course with regard to Thorn?"
"It is more than I can tell you," replied Mr. Carlyle.
"I cannot go up to the man and unceremoniously accuse him of being Hallijohn's murderer. In the first place, Barbara, we are not positively sure that he is the same man spoken of by Richard."
"Oh, Archibald, how can you doubt? The extra-ordinary
"Not quite," smiled Mr. Carlyle. "All we can do is to go cautiously to work, and endeavour to ascertain whether he is the same."
"And there is no one but you to do it!" wailed Barbara. "How vain and foolish are our boastings! I said I would not cease striving to bring it home to him, did he come again to West Lynne: and now he is here, even as the words were in my mouth, and what can I do? Nothing."
They took their way to the house, for there was nothing further to discuss. Captain Levison had entered it before them, and saw Lady Isabel standing at the hall window. Yes, she was standing and looking; brooding over her fancied wrongs.
"Who is that Miss Hare?" he demanded, in a cynical tone. "They appear to have a pretty good understanding together: twice this evening I have met them in secret conversation."
"Did you speak to me, sir?" sharply and haughtily returned Lady Isabel.
"I did not mean to offend you: I spoke of Mr. Carlyle and Miss Hare," he replied in a gentle voice. He knew she had distinctly heard his first speech in spite of her question.
In talking over a bygone misfortune, we
sometimes make the remark, or hear it made,
"Circumstances worked against it." Such and such a
thing might have turned out differently, we say, had
the surrounding circumstances been more favourable,
but they were in opposition; they were dead against
it. Now, if ever attendant circumstances can be said
to have borne a beneful influence upon any person in
this world, they most assuredly did at the present
time upon Lady Isabel Carlyle.
Coeval, you see, with the arrival of the ex-captain,
Levison, at East Lynne, all the jealous feeling,
touching her husband and Barbara Hare, was renewed,
and with greater force than ever. Barbara, painfully
anxious that something should be brought to light by
which her brother should be exonerated from the
terrible charge under which he lay; fully believing
that Frederick Thorn, captain in her Majesty's
service, was the man who had committed the crime, as
asserted by Richard, was in a state of excitement
bordering on frenzy. Too keenly she felt the truth
of her own words, that she was powerless, that she
could, herself, do nothing. When she rose in the
morning, after a had been in former
years at West Lynne, though she could not fix the
date: another time she went boldly to East Lynne in
eager anxiety, ostensibly to make a call on Lady
Isabel—and a very restless one it was—contriving to
make Mr. Carlyle understand that she wanted to see
him alone. He went out with her when she departed,
and accompanied her as far as the park gates, the
two evidently absorbed in earnest converse: Lady
Isabel's jealous eyes saw that. The communication
Barbara had to make was, that Captain Thorn had let
fall the avowal that he had once been "in trouble,"
though of its nature there was no indication given.
Another journey of hers took the scrap of news, that
she had
But now, look at the mean treachery of that man, Francis
Levison! The few meetings that Lady Isabel witnessed
between her husband and Barbara would have been
quite enough to excite her anger and jealousy, and
to trouble her peace; but, in addition, Francis
Levison took care to tell her of those she did not
see. It pleased him—he could best tell his own
motive—to watch the movements of Mr. Carlyle and
Barbara. There was a hedge pathway through the
fields, on the opposite side of the road to the
residence of Justice Hare, and as Mr. Carlyle walked
down the road to business, in his unsuspicion (not
one time in fifty did he choose to ride: he said the
walk to and fro kept him in health), Captain Levison
would be strolling down like a serpent behind the
hedge, watching all his movements, watching his
interviews with Barbara if any took place, watching
Mr. Carlyle turn into the grove, as he sometimes
did, and perhaps watch Barbara run out of the house
to meet him. It was all retailed with miserable
exaggeration, to Lady Isabel, whose
It is scarcely necessary to explain, that of Lady
Isabel's jealousy Barbara knew nothing: not a shadow
of suspicion had ever penetrated to her mind that
Lady Isabel was jealous of her. Had she been told
that such was the fact, she would have laughed in
derision at her informant. Mr. Carlyle's happy wife,
proudly secure in her position and in his affection,
jealous of her! of her, to whom he never
gave an admiring look or a loving word! It would
have taken a good deal to make Barbara believe
that.
How different were the facts in reality. These meetings of Mr. Carlyle's and Barbara's, instead of being episodes of love-making and tender speeches, were positively painful to Barbara, from the unhappy nature of the subject to be discussed. Far from feeling a reprehensible pleasure in seeking the meetings with Mr. Carlyle, Barbara shrank from them: but that she was urged by dire necessity, in the interests of Richard, she would wholly have avoided them. Poor Barbara, in spite of that explosion of feeling years back, was a lady, possessed of lady's ideas and feelings, and— remembering that explosion—it did not at all accord with her pride to be pushing herself into what might be called secret meetings with Archibald Carlyle. But Barbara, in her love for her brother, pressed down all thoughts of self, and went perseveringly forward for Richard's sake.
Mr. Carlyle was seated one morning in his private room at his office, when his head clerk, Mr. Dill, came in. "A gentlemen is asking to see you, Mr. Archibald."
"I am too busy to see anybody for this hour to come. You know that, Dill."
"So I told him, sir, and he says he will wait. It is that Captain Thorn who is staying here with John Herbert."
Mr. Carlyle raised his eyes, and they encountered those of the old man: a peculiar expression was in the face of both. Mr. Carlyle glanced down at the parchments he was perusing, as if calculating his time. Then he looked up again and spoke.
"I will see him , Dill. Send him in."
The business, leading to the visit, was quite simple. Captain Frederick Thorn had got himself into some trouble and vexation about "a bill"—like too many other captains do on occasions, and he had come to crave advice of Mr. Carlyle.
Mr. Carlyle felt dubious as to giving it. This Captain Thorn was a pleasant, attractive man, who won much on acquaintance; one whom Mr. Carlyle would have been pleased, in a friendly point of view, and setting professional interests apart, to help out of his difficulties: but if he were the villain they suspected him to be, the man with crime upon his hand, then Mr. Carlyle would have ordered his office door held wide for him to slink out of it.
"Cannot you advise me what my course ought to be?" he inquired, detecting Mr. Carlyle's hesitation.
"I could advise you, certainly. But—you must excuse my being plain, Captain Thorn—I like to know who my clients are, before I take up their cause or accept them as clients."
"I am able to pay you," was Captain Thorn's reply.
"I am not short of ready money; only this bill—"
Mr. Carlyle laughed out, after having bit his lip with annoyance. "It was a natural inference of yours," he said, "but I assure you I was not thinking of your purse. My father held it right never to undertake business for a stranger: unless a man was good, and his cause good, he did not entertain it; and I have acted on the same principle. By these means, the position and character of our business is such, as is rarely attained by a solicitor. Now, in saying that you are a stranger to me, I am not casting any doubt upon you, Captain Thorn; I am merely upholding my common practice."
"My family is well connected," was Captain Thorn's next venture.
"Excuse me: family has nothing to do with it. If the poorest day labourer, if a pauper out of the work-house came to me for advice, he should be heartily welcome to it, provided he were an honest man in the face of day. Again I repeat, you must take no offence at what I say, for I cast no reflection on you: I only urge that you and your character are unknown to me."
Curious words from a lawyer to a client-aspirant, and Captain Thorn found them so. But Mr. Carlyle's tone was so courteous, his manner so affable, in fact, he was so thoroughly the gentleman, that it was impossible to feel hurt.
"Well—how can I convince you that I am respectable? I
have served my country ever since I was sixteen, and
my brother officers have found no cause of
complaint. My position as an officer and a gentleman
would be generally deemed a sufficient guarantee.
Inquire of John Herbert. The Herberts, too, are
friends
"True," returned Mr. Carlyle, feeling that he could not well object further; and also that all men should be deemed innocent until proved guilty. "At any rate, I will advise you what must be done at present," he added, "though if the affair must go on, I do not promise that I can continue to act for you. I am very busy just now."
Captain Thorn explained his dilemma, and Mr. Carlyle told him what to do in it. "Were you not at West Lynne some ten years ago?" he suddenly inquired at the close of the conversation. "You denied it to me once at my house; but I concluded, from an observation you let fall, that you had been here."
"Yes, I was," replied Captain Thorn, in a confidential tone. "I don't mind owning it to you in confidence, but I do not wish it to get abroad. I was not at West Lynne, but in its neighbourhood. The fact is, when I was a careless young fellow. I was stopping a few miles from here, and got into a scrape, through a— a—in short, it was an affair of gallantry. I did not show out very well at the time, and I don't care that it should be known I am in the county again."
Mr. Carlyle's pulses—for Richard Hare's sake—beat a shade quicker. The avowal "an affair of gallantry" was almost a confirmation of his suspicions.
"Yes," he pointedly said. "The girl was Afy Hallijohn."
"Afy—who?" repeated Captain Thorn, opening his eyes, and fixing them on Mr. Carlyle's.
"Afy Hallijohn."
Captain Thorn continued to look at Mr. Carlyle, an
"Did you never hear, or know, that a dreadful tragedy was enacted in this place about that period?" returned Mr. Carlyle, in a low, meaning tone. "That Afy Hallijohn's father—"
"Oh, stay, stay, stay," hastily interrupted Captain Thorn. "I am telling a story in saying I never heard the name. Afy Hallijohn? Why, that's the girl Tom Herbert was telling me about: who—what was it?— disappeared, after her father was murdered."
"Murdered in his own cottage; almost in Afy's presence; murdered by—by—" Mr. Carlyle recollected himself: he had spoken more impulsively than was his custom. "Hallijohn was my father's faithful clerk for many years," he more calmly concluded.
"And he, who committed the murder, was young Hare, son of Justice Hare, and brother to that attractive girl, Barbara. Your speaking of this has recalled what they told me to my recollection. The first evening I was at the Herberts', Justice Hare and others were there, smoking—half a dozen pipes were going at once; I also saw Miss Barbara that evening at your park gates; and Tom told me of the murder. An awful calamity for the Hares. I suppose that is the reason the young lady is Miss Hare still: one, with her good fortune and good looks, ought to have changed her name ere this."
"No, it is not the reason," resumed Mr. Carlyle.
"What is the reason, then?"
A faint flush tinged the brow of Mr. Carlyle. "I
"Not I indeed; I like the young lady too well," replied Captain Thorn. "The girl, Afy has never been heard of since, has she?"
"Never," said Mr. Carlyle. "Did you know her well?" he deliberately added.
"I never knew her at all, if you mean Afy Hallijohn. Why should you think I did. I never heard of her till Tom Herbert amused me with the history."
Mr. Carlyle devoutly wished he could tell whether the man before him was speaking truth or falsehood. He continued.
"Afy's favours—I mean her smiles and her chatter— were pretty freely dispersed, for she was heedless and vain. Amidst others who got the credit for occasionally basking in her rays, was a gentleman of the name of Thorn. Was it not yourself?"
Captain Thorn stroked his moustache with an air that
seemed to say he could boast of his share
of such baskings; in short, as if he felt half
inclined to do it. "Upon my word," he simpered, "you
do me too much honour: I cannot confess to having
been favoured by Miss Afy."
"Then she was not the—the damsel you speak of, who drove you—if I understood aright—from the locality?" resumed Mr. Carlyle, fixing his eyes upon him, so as to take in every tone of the answer, and shade of the countenance, as he gave it.
"I should think not, indeed. It was a married lady,
more's the pity; young, pretty, vain, and heedless,
as you represent this Afy. Things went smoother
after a time, and she and her husband—a stupid
country
Captain Thorn rose, and took a somewhat hasty leave. Was he, or was he not the man? Mr. Carlyle could not solve the doubt.
Mr. Dill came in as he disappeared, closed the door and advanced to his master, speaking in an under tone.
"Mr. Archibald, has it struck you that the gentleman, just gone out, may be the Lieutenant Thorn you once spoke to me about?—he who had used to gallop over from Swainson to court Afy Hallijohn?"
"It has struck me so most forcibly," replied Mr. Carlyle. "Dill, I would give five hundred pounds out of my pocket this moment, to be assured of the fact— if he is the same."
"I have seen him several times since he has been staying
with the Herberts," pursued the old gentleman, "and
my doubts have naturally been excited, as to whether
it could be the man in question. Curious enough,
Bezant, the doctor, was over here yesterday from
Swainson; and, as I was walking with him arm-in-arm,
we met Captain Thorn. The two recognized each other
and bowed, but merely as distant acquaintances. 'Do
you know that gentleman?' said I to Bezant. 'Yes,'
he answered, 'it is Mr. Frederick.' 'Mr. Frederick
with something added to it,' said I: 'his name is
Thorn.' 'I know that,' returned Bezant, 'but when he
was in Swainson some years ago, he chose to drop the
Thorn, and the town in general knew him
"Think?" replied Mr. Carlyle, "what can I think but that it is the same man? I am convinced of it now."
And, leaning back in his chair, he fell into a deep reverie, regardless of the parchments that lay before him.
The weeks went on; two or three: and things
seemed to be progressing backwards, rather than
forwards —if that's not Irish. Francis Levison's
affairs— that is, the adjustment of them—did not
advance at all: creditors were obstinate. He had
been three times over to Levison Park, securely
boxed up in Mr. Carlyle's close carriage from the
prying eyes of beholders: but Sir Peter seemed to be
turning as obdurate as the creditors. Captain
Levison had deceived him, he found out: inasmuch as
certain sums of money, handed over by Sir Peter some
time back to settle certain claims, had been by the
gentleman appropriated to his own purposes. Sir
Peter did not appear inclined to forgive the deceit,
and vowed he would do nothing further yet awhile.
There was nothing for him but to return to the
Continent, Captain Levison observed. And the best
place for him; plenty of scamps congregated there,
was the retort of Sir Peter. He apparently meant
what he said, for when Francis Levison rose to
leave, Sir Peter took out of his pocket-book notes
to the value of 100 l ., told him that
would pay for the expense he had been put to in
coming, and that his allowance would be continued as
usual.
"How did you get on to-day with Sir Peter?" inquired Mr. Carlyle, that evening at dinner, when his guest was back at East Lynne.
"Middling," replied Francis Levison. "I did not do much with him. These old stagers like to take their own time over things."
An answer false as he was. It did not suit his plans to quit East Lynne yet; and, had he told the truth, he would have had no plea for remaining.
Another thing that was going on fast to bad, instead of to good, was the jealousy of Lady Isabel. How could it be otherwise, kept up, as it was, by Barbara's frequent meetings with Mr. Carlyle, and by Captain Levison's comments and false insinuations regarding them? Discontented with herself and with everybody about her, Isabel was living now in a state of excitement; a dangerous resentment against her husband working in her heart. That very day, the one of Captain Levison's visit to Levison Park, in driving through West Lynne in the pony carriage, she had come upon her husband in close converse with Barbara Hare. So absorbed were they that they never saw her, though her carriage passed close to the pavement where they stood.
On the morning following, as the Hare family were seated at breakfast, the postman was seen coming towards the house. Barbara sprang from her seat to the open window, and the man advanced to her.
"Only one, miss. It is for yourself."
"Who is it from?" began the justice, as Barbara returned to her chair. In letters, as in other things, he was curious to know their contents, whether they might be addressed to himself or not.
"It is from Anne, papa," replied Barbara, as she laid the letter by her side on the table.
"Why don't you open it and see what she says?"
"I will, directly. I am just going to pour out some more tea for mamma."
Barbara handed her mamma the tea, and then took up her letter. As she opened it, a small bit of paper, folded, fell upon her lap. Fortunately, most fortunately, Justice Hare, who at the moment had his nose in his coffee-cup, did not see it, but Mrs. Hare did.
"Barbara, you have dropped something."
Barbara had seen it also, and was clutching stealthily at the "something" with almost a guilty movement. She had no ready answer at hand, but bent her eyes upon her letter, and Mrs. Hare spoke again.
"My love, something dropped on your lap."
"Don't you hear your mamma, young lady?" pursued the justice. "What is it that you have dropped?"
Barbara, with a crimson face of heat, rose from her chair and shook out her pretty muslin dress—somehow, Barbara's dresses were always pretty. "There's nothing at all, papa, nothing that I can see." And, in sitting down, she contrived to give her mother a warning look, which silenced Mrs. Hare. Then Barbara read her sister's letter, and laid it open on the table for the benefit of anybody else, who might like to do the same.
The justice snatched it up, taking first benefit to himself—as he was sure to do. He threw it down, grumbling.
"Not much in it. There never is in Anne's letters: she
won't set the Thames on fire as a correspondent. As
if anybody cared to hear about the baby's being
Finally the justice finished his breakfast and strolled out into the garden. Mrs. Hare turned to Barbara.
"My dear, why did you give me that mysterious look? And what was it that dropped upon your lap? It seemed to fall from Anne's letter."
"Well, mamma, it did fall from Anne's letter. You know how exacting papa is—always will see and inquire into everything—so, when Anne wants to tell me any bit of news that she does not care the whole world to know, she writes it on a separate bit of paper and puts it inside her letter. I suppose it was one of those bits that fell out."
"Child, I cannot let you insinuate that your papa has no right to look into your letters."
"Of course not, mamma," was Miss Barbara's rejoinder. "But if he had a grain of common sense, he might judge that I and Anne may sometimes have little private matters to say to each other, not necessary or expedient for him to pry into."
Barbara had produced the scrap of paper as she spoke, and was opening it. Mrs. Hare watched her movements, and her countenance. She saw the latter flush suddenly and vividly, and then become deadly pale: she saw Barbara crush the note in her hand when read.
"Oh, mamma!" she uttered.
The flush of emotion came also into Mrs. Hare's delicate cheeks. "Barbara! is it bad news?"
"Mamma, it—it—is about Richard!" she whispered, glancing
at the door and window, to see that none might be
within sight or hearing. "I never thought
"Barbara, you are keeping me in suspense," interrupted Mrs. Hare, who had also grown white. "What should Anne know about Richard?"
Barbara smoothed out the writing and held it before her mother. It was as follows:
"I have had a curious note from R. It was without date or signature, but I knew his handwriting. He tells me to let you know, in the most sure and private manner that I can, that he will soon he paying you another night visit. You are to watch the grove every evening when the present moon gets bright."
Mrs. Hare covered her face for some minutes. "Thank God for all his mercies!" she murmured.
"Oh, mamma, but it is an awful risk for him to run!"
"But to know that he is in life—to know that he is in life! And for the risk—Barbara, I dread it not. The same good God who protected him through the last visit, will protect him through this. He will not forsake the oppressed, the innocent. Destroy that paper, child."
"Archibald Carlyle must first see it, mamma. I will destroy it afterwards."
"Then seek him out to-day and show it him. I shall not be easy until it is destroyed, Barbara."
Braving the comments of the gossips, hoping the visit
would not reach the ears or eyes of the justice,
Barbara went that day to the office of Mr. Carlyle.
He
What should she do? Go up to East Lynne and see him, said her conscience. Barbara's mind was in a strangely excited state. It appeared to her that this visit of Richard's must have been specially designed by Providence, that he might be confronted with Thorn. That they must be confronted the one with the other, or, rather, that Richard must have the opportunity given to him of seeing Thorn, was a matter of course; though how it was to be brought about, Barbara could not guess. For all action, all plans, she must depend upon Mr. Carlyle; he ought to be put in immediate possession of the news, for the moon was already three or four days old, and there was no knowing when Richard might appear.
"Mamma," she said, returning in-doors, after seeing the justice depart upon an evening visit to the Buck's Head, where he and certain other justices and gentlemen sometimes congregated to smoke and chat, "I shall go up to East Lynne if you have no objection. I must see Mr. Carlyle."
"What objection can I have, my dear? I am all anxiety for
you to see him. It is so unfortunate that he was out
to-day when you ventured to his office.
Away went Barbara. It had struck seven when she arrived at East Lynne.
"Is Mr. Carlyle disengaged?"
"Mr. Carlyle is not yet home, miss. My lady and Miss Carlyle are waiting dinner for him."
A check for Barbara. The servant asked her to walk in, but she declined, and turned from the door. She was in no mood for visit paying.
Lady Isabel had been standing at the window watching for her husband, wondering what made him so late: she observed Barbara approach the house, and saw her walk away again. Presently the servant who had answered the door entered the drawing-room.
"Was not that Miss Hare?"
"Yes, my lady," was the man's reply. "She wanted master. I said your ladyship was at home, but she would not enter."
Isabel said no more. She caught the eyes of Francis Levison fixed on her with as much compassionate meaning, as they dared express. She elasped her hands in pain, and turned again to the window.
Barbara was slowly walking down the avenue, Mr. Carlyle was then in sight, coming on quickly. Lady Isabel saw their hands meet in greeting.
"Oh, I am so thankful to have met you!" exclaimed Barbara, impulsively. "I actually went to your office to-day, and I have been now to your house. We have great news!"
"Ay! What? About Thorn?"
"No, about Richard," replied Barbara, taking the
Mr. Carlyle took the document, and Barbara looked over him whilst he read it: neither of them thinking that Lady Isabel's jealous eyes, and Captain Levison's evil ones, were strained on them from the distant windows. Miss Carlyle's also were, for the matter of that.
"Archibald, it seems to me that Providence must be directing him hither at this moment. Our suspicions, with regard to Thorn, can now be set at rest. You must contrive that Richard shall see him. What can he be coming again for?"
"More money," was the supposition of Mr. Carlyle. "Does Mrs. Hare know of this?"
"She does, unfortunately. I opened the paper before her, never dreaming it was connected with Richard. I wish I could have spared mamma the news, until he was actually here: the expectation and suspense I fear will make her ill. It terrifies me to that extent that I don't know what I am about," she continued. "Not a moment's rest or peace shall I have, until he has been and is gone again. Poor, wandering, unhappy Richard! and not to be guilty!"
"He acted as though he were guilty, Barbara. And that line of conduct often entails as much trouble as real guilt."
"You do not believe him guilty?" she almost passionately uttered.
"I do not. I have little doubt of the guilt of Thorn."
"Oh, if it could but be brought home to him!" reiterated
Barbara: "so that Richard might be cleared
"I cannot tell; I must think it over. Let me know the instant he arrives, Barbara."
"Of course I shall. It may be, that he does not want money; that his errand is only to see mamma. He was always so fond of her."
"I must leave you," said Mr. Carlyle, taking her hand in token of farewell. Then, as a thought occurred to him, he turned and walked a few steps with her, without releasing it. He was probably quite unconscious that he retained it; she was not.
"You know, Barbara, if he should want money, and it should not be convenient to Mrs. Hare to supply it at so short a notice, I can give it him, as I did before."
"Thank you, thank you, Archibald. Mamma felt sure you would."
She lifted her eyes to his with an expression of gratitude: but for the habitual control to which she had schooled herself, a warmer feeling might have mingled with it. Mr. Carlyle nodded pleasantly, and then set off towards the house at the pace of a steam-engine.
Two minutes in his dressing-chamber, and he entered the drawing-room, apologising for having kept them waiting dinner, and explaining that he had been compelled to go to his office to give some orders, subsequent to his return from Lynneborough. Lady Isabel's lips were pressed together, and she preserved an obstinate silence. Mr. Carlyle, in his unsuspicion, did not notice it.
"What did Barbara Hare want?" demanded Miss Carlyle, during dinner.
"She wanted to see me on business," was his reply, given
in a tone that certainly did not invite his sister
to
"What was that you were reading over with her?" pursued the indefatigable Miss Corny. "It looked like a note."
"Ah, that would be telling," returned Mr. Carlyle, willing to turn it off with gaiety. "If young ladies choose to make me privy to their love-letters, I cannot betray confidence, you know."
"What rubbish, Archibald!" quoth she. "As if you could not say outright what Barbara wants, without making a mystery of it. And she seems to be always wanting you now."
Mr. Carlyle glanced at his sister, a quick, peculiar look: it seemed, to her, to speak both of seriousness and warning. Involuntarily her thoughts—and her fears—flew back to the past.
"Archibald! Archibald!" she uttered, repeating the name as if she could not get any further words out, in her dread. "It—it—is never—that old affair is never being reaped up again?"
Now, Miss Carlyle's "old affair" referred to one sole and sore point—Richard Hare: and so Mr. Carlyle understood it. Lady Isabel unhappily believed that any "old affair" could but have reference to the bygone loves of her husband and Barbara.
"You will oblige me by going on with your dinner, Cornelia," gravely responded Mr. Carlyle. Then—assuming a more laughing tone—"I tell you it is unreasonable to expect me to betray a young lady's secrets, although she may choose to confide them professionally to me. What say you, Captain Levison?"
Captain Levison bowed; a smile of mockery,
That same evening, Lady Isabel's indignant and rebellious heart condescended to speak of it when alone with her husband.
"What is it that she wants with you so much, that Barbara Hare?"
"It is private business, Isabel. She has to bring me messages from her mother."
"Must the business be kept from me?"
He was silent for a moment, considering whether he might tell her. But it was impossible he could speak, even to his wife, of the suspicion they were attaching to Captain Thorn, it would have been unfair and wrong: neither could he betray that a secret visit was expected from Richard. To no one would he betray that: unless Miss Corny, with her questioning, got it out of him: and she was safe and true.
"It would not make you the happier to know it, Isabel. There is a dark secret, you are aware, touching the Hare family: it is connected with that."
She did not put faith in a word of the reply. She believed he could not tell her because her feelings, as his wife, would be outraged by the confession: and it goaded her anger into recklessness. Mr. Carlyle, on his part, never gave a thought to the supposition that she might be jealous: he had believed that nonsense at an end years ago. He was perfectly honourable and true, giving her no shadow of cause or reason to be jealous of him: and, being a practical, matter-of-fact man, it did not occur to him that she could be so.
Lady Isabel was sitting the following morning, moody
She drew her desk towards her petulantly, to answer it on the spur of the moment, first of all passing the note across the table to Miss Carlyle.
"Do you go?" asked Miss Carlyle.
"Yes," replied Lady Isabel. "Mr. Carlyle and I both want a change of some sort," she added, in a mocking sort of spirit: "it may be as well to have it, if only for an evening." In truth, this unhappy jealousy, this distrust of her husband, appeared to have altered Lady Isabel's very nature.
"And leave Captain Levison alone?" returned Miss Carlyle.
Lady Isabel bent over her desk, making no reply.
"What will you do with him, I ask?" persisted Miss Carlyle.
"He can remain here: he can dine by himself. Shall I accept the invitation for you?"
"No; I shall not go," said Miss Carlyle.
"Then, in that case, there can be no difficulty with regard to Captain Levison," coldly spoke Lady Isabel.
"I don't want his company: I am not fond of it," cried Miss Carlyle. "I would go to Mrs. Jeafferson's, but that I should require a new dress."
"That's easily had," said Lady Isabel. "I shall want one myself."
" You want a new dress!" uttered Miss Carlyle.
"Why, you have dozens!"
"I don't know that I could count a dozen in all," returned Isabel, chafing at the remark, and the continual thwarting put upon her by Miss Carlyle, which had latterly seemed more than usually hard to endure. Petty ills try the temper worse than great ones.
Lady Isabel concluded her note, folded, sealed it, and then rang the bell. As the man left the room with it, she desired that Wilson might be sent to her.
"Is it this morning, Wilson, that the dressmaker comes to try on Miss Isabel's dress?" she inquired.
Wilson hesitated and stammered, and glanced from her mistress to Miss Carlyle. The latter looked up from her work.
"The dressmaker's not coming," spoke she sharply. "I countermanded the order for the frock, for Isabel does not require it."
"She does require it," answered Lady Isabel, in perhaps the most displeased tone she had ever used to Miss Carlyle. "I am a competent judge of what is necessary for my own children."
"She no more requires a new frock than that table requires one, or than you require the one you are longing for," stoically persisted Miss Carlyle. "She has got ever so many lying by: and her striped silk, turned, will make up as handsome as ever."
Wilson backed out of the room and closed the door softly,
but her mistress caught a compassionate look
directed towards her. Her heart felt bursting with
indignation and despair: there seemed to be no side
on
She reopened her desk, and dashed off a haughty, peremptory note for the attendance of the dressmaker at East Lynne, commanding its immediate despatch.
Miss Corny groaned, in her wrath. "You will be sorry for not listening to me, ma'am, when your husband shall be brought to poverty. He works like a horse now; and, with all his slaving, can scarcely, I fear, keep expenses down."
Poor Lady Isabel, ever sensitive, began to think they might, what with one thing and another, be spending more than Mr. Carlyle's means would justify: she knew their expenses were heavy. The same tale had been dinned into her ear ever since she married him. She gave up in that moment all thought of the new dress for herself and for Isabel: but her spirit, in her deep unhappiness, felt sick and faint within her.
Wilson meanwhile had flown to Joyce's room, and was exercising her dearly-beloved tongue in an exaggerated account of the matter: how Miss Carlyle put upon my lady, and had forbidden a new dress to her, as well as the frock to Miss Isabel.
Joyce, sitting up that day for the first time, was gazing from the window at Captain Levison as Wilson spoke.
"He is a handsome man—to look at him from this," she observed.
And yet a few more days passed on.
Bright was the moon on that genial Monday night,
bright was the evening star, as they shone upon a
solitary wayfarer who walked on the shady side of
the road, with his head down, as though he did not
care to court observation. A labourer apparently,
for he wore a smock-frock and had hobnails in his
shoes; but his whiskers were large and black, quite
hiding the lower part of his face, and his
broad-brimmed "wide-awake" came far over his brows.
He drew near the dwelling of Richard Hare, Esquire,
plunged rapidly over some palings (after looking
well to the right and left) into a field, and thence
over the side wall into Mr. Hare's garden, where he
remained amidst the thick trees.
Now, by some mischievous spirit of intuition or
contrariety, Justice Hare was spending this evening
at home, a thing which did not happen once in six
months, unless he had friends with him. Things, in
real life, mostly go by the rules of contrary—as the
children say in their play, holding the corners of
the handkerchief. "Here we go round and round by the
rules of conterrary: if I tell you to hold fast, you
must loose: and if I tell you to loose, you must
hold fast." Just so, in the play of life. When we
want people to "hold fast,"
Barbara, anxious, troubled, worn out with the suspense of watching for her brother, would have given her head for her father to go out. But no: things were going by the rules of contrary: there sat the stern justice in full view of the garden and the grove, his chair drawn precisely in front of the window, his wig awry, and a long pipe in his mouth.
"Are you not going out, Richard?" Mrs. Hare ventured to say.
"No."
"Mamma, shall I ring for the shutters to be closed?" asked Barbara, by-and-by.
"Shutters closed!" said the justice. "Who'd shut out this bright moon? You have got the lamp at the far end of the room, young lady, and can go to it."
Barbara ejaculated an inward prayer for patience— for safety for Richard, if he did come, and waited on, watching the grove in the distance. It came, the signal; her quick eye caught it; a movement as if some person or thing had stepped out beyond the trees and stepped back again. Barbara's face turned white and her lips dry.
"I am so hot!" she ejaculated, in her confused eagerness for an excuse; "I must take a turn in the garden."
She stole out, throwing a dark shawl over her shoulders, that it might render her less conspicuous to the justice, and her dress that evening was a dark silk. She did not dare to stand still when she reached the trees, or to penetrate them, but she caught glimpses of Richard's face, and her heart ached at the change in it.
It was white, thin, and full of care; and his hair, he told her, was turning grey.
"Oh, Richard, darling, I may not stop and talk to you!" she wailed, in a deep whisper. "Papa is at home, you see, of all nights in the world."
"Can't I see my mother?"
"How can you? You must wait till to-morrow night."
"I don't like waiting a second night, Barbara. There's danger in every inch of ground that this neighbourhood contains."
"But you must wait, Richard; for reasons. That man who caused all the mischief, Thorn—"
"Hang him!" gloomily interrupted Richard.
"He is at West Lynne. At least, there is a Thorn here whom we, I and Mr. Carlyle, believe to be the same, and we want you to see him."
"Let me see him," panted Richard, whom the news appeared to agitate, "let me see him! Barbara—I say—"
Barbara had passed on again, returning presently. "You know, Richard, I must keep moving, with papa's eyes there. He is a tall man, very good-looking, very fond of dress and ornaments, especially of diamonds."
"That's he," cried Richard, eagerly.
"Mr. Carlyle will contrive that you shall see him," she continued, stooping down as if to tie her shoe. "Should it prove to be the same, perhaps nothing can be immediately done towards clearing you, but it will be a great point ascertained. Are you sure you should know him again?"
"Sure! that I should know him! " uttered Richard
"I can tell you nothing till I have consulted Mr. Carlyle. Be here to-morrow as soon as ever the dusk will permit you: perhaps Mr. Carlyle will contrive to bring him here. If—"
The window was thrown open, and the stentorian voice of Justice Hare was heard from it.
"Barbara, are you wandering about there to take cold? Come in. Come in, I say."
"Oh, Richard, I am so sorry!" she lingered to whisper. "But papa is sure to be out to-morrow evening: he would not stay in two evenings running. Good night, dear."
There must be no delay now, and the next day Barbara, braving comments, appeared once more at the office of Mr. Carlyle. Terribly did the rules of contrary seem in action just then: Mr. Carlyle was not in, and the clerks did not know when to expect him: he was gone out for some hours, they believed.
"Mr. Dill," urged Barbara, as the old gentleman came to
the door to greet her, "I must see
him."
"He will not be in till late in the afternoon, Miss Barbara. I expect him then. Is it anything I can do?"
"No, no," sighed Barbara.
At that moment Lady Isabel and her little girl passed in
the chariot. She saw Barbara at her husband's door:
what should she be doing there, unless paying him a
visit? A slight, haughty bow to Barbara,
It was four o'clock before Barbara could see Mr. Carlyle. She communicated her tidings, that Richard had arrived.
Mr. Carlyle held deceit and all underhanded doings in especial abhorrence: yet he deemed that he was acting right, under the circumstances, in allowing Captain Thorn to be secretly seen by Richard Hare. In haste he arranged his plans. It was the evening of his own dinner engagement at Mrs. Jeafferson's: but, that he must give up. Telling Barbara to despatch Richard to his office as soon as he should make his appearance in the grove, and to urge him to come boldly, for that none would know him in his disguise, he wrote a hurried note to Thorn, requesting him also to be at his office at eight o'clock that evening, as he had something to communicate to him. The latter plea was no fiction, for he had received an important communication that morning relative to the business on which Captain Thorn had consulted him, and his own absence from the office had alone prevented his sending for him earlier.
Other matters were calling the attention of Mr. Carlyle, and it was five o'clock ere he departed for East Lynne: he would not have gone so early, but that he must inform his wife of his inability to keep the dinner engagement. Mr. Carlyle was one who never hesitated to sacrifice personal gratification to friendship or to business.
The chariot was at the door, and Lady Isabel was dressed
and waiting for him in her dressing-room.
"No, Isabel; but it was impossible for me to get here before. And I should not have come so soon, but to tell you that I cannot accompany you. You must make my excuses to Mrs. Jeafferson."
A pause. Strange thoughts were running through Lady Isabel's mind. "Why so?" she inquired.
"Some business has arisen which I am compelled to attend to this evening. As soon as I have snatched my dinner at home I must hasten back to the office."
Was he making this excuse to spend the hours of her absence with Barbara Hare? The idea that it was so took firm possession of her mind, and remained there. Her face expressed a variety of feelings, the most prominent that of resentment. Mr. Carlyle saw it.
"You must not be vexed, Isabel. I assure you it is no fault of mine. It is important private business which cannot be put off, and which I cannot delegate to Dill. I am sorry it should so have happened."
"You never return to the office in an evening," she remarked, with pale lips.
"No: because, if anything arises to take us there after hours, Dill officiates. But the business to-night must be done by myself."
Another pause. Lady Isabel sullenly broke it. "Shall you join us later in the evening?"
"I believe I shall not be able to do so."
She drew her light shawl round her shoulders, and swept down the staircase. Mr. Carlyle followed, to place her in the carriage. When he said farewell she never answered, but looked straight out before her with a stony look.
"What time, my lady?" inquired the footman, as she alighted at Mrs. Jefferson's.
"Early. Half-past nine."
A little before eight o'clock, Richard Hare, in his smock frock, his slouching hat, and his false whiskers, rang dubiously at the outer door of Mr. Carlyle's office. That gentleman instantly opened it. He was quite alone.
"Come in, Richard," said he, grasping his hand. "Did you meet many whom you knew?"
"I never looked whom I met, sir," was the reply. "I thought if I looked at people, they might look at me, so I came straight ahead with may eyes before me. How the place is altered! There's a new brick house at the corner where old Morgan's shop used to be."
"That's the new police station: West Lynne, I assure you, is becoming grand in public buildings. And how have you been, Richard?"
"Ailing and wretched," answered Richard Hare. "How can I be otherwise, Mr. Carlyle, with so false an accusation attaching to me; and working like a slave, as I have to do?"
"You may take off that disfiguring hat, Richard. No one is here."
Richard slowly heaved it from his brows, and his fair face, so like his mother's, was disclosed. But the moment he was uncovered, he turned shrinkingly towards the entrance door. "If any one should come in, sir!"
"Impossible," replied Mr. Carlyle. "The front door is fast, and the office is supposed to be empty at this hour."
"For, if I should be seen and recognised, it might
"Directly," replied Mr. Carlyle, observing the mode of addressing him "sir." It spoke plainly of the scale of society in which Richard must be mixing: that he was with those who said it habitually; that he used it habitually himself. "From your description of the Lieutenant Thorn who destroyed Hallijohn, we believe this Captain Thorn to be the same man," pursued Mr. Carlyle. "In person he appears to tally exactly; and I have ascertained that some years ago he was a great deal at Swainson, and got into some sort of scrape. He is in John Herbert's regiment, and is here with him on a visit."
"But what an idiot he must be to venture here!" uttered Richard. "Here, of all places in the world!"
"He counts, no doubt, upon not being known. So far as I can find out, Richard, nobody here knew him, save you and Afy. I shall put you in Mr. Dill's room—you may remember the little window in it—and from thence you can take full view of Thorn, whom I shall keep in the front office. You are sure you would recognise him, at this distance of time?"
"I should know him if it were fifty years to come; I should know him were he disguised as I am disguised. We cannot," Richard sank his voice, "forget a man who has been the object of our frenzied jealousy."
"What has brought you to West Lynne again, Richard? Any particular object?"
"Chiefly a hankering within me that I could not get rid
of," replied Richard. "It was not so much to see my
mother and Barbara—though I have longed to see them
since my illness—but a feeling was within me
"I thought you might possibly want some assistance, as before."
"I do want that also," said Richard. "Not much. My illness has run me into debt, and if my mother can let me have a little I shall be thankful."
"I am sure she will," answered Mr. Carlyle. "You shall have it from me to-night. What has been the matter with you?"
"The beginning of it was a kick from a horse, sir. That was last winter, and it laid me up for six weeks. Then, in the spring, after I had got well and was at work again, I caught some sort of fever, and down again I was for six weeks. I have not been to say well since."
"How is it you have never written, or sent me your address?"
"Because I dare not," answered Richard, timorously. "I should always be in fear; not of you, Mr. Carlyle, but of its becoming known in some way or other. The time is getting on, sir: is that Thorn sure to come?"
"He sent me word that he would, in reply to my note. And—there he is!" said Mr. Carlyle, as a ring was heard at the bell. "Now, Richard, come this way. Bring your hat."
Richard complied by putting the hat on his head, pulling
it so low down that it touched his nose. He felt
himself safer in it. Mr. Carlyle showed him into Mr.
Dill's room, and then turned the key upon him, and
put it in his pocket. Whether this precautionary
measure was intended to prevent any possibility of
Mr. Carlyle went to the front door, opened it, and admitted Captain Thorn. He brought him into the clerk's office, which was bright with gas, keeping him in conversation for a few minutes standing, and then asking him to be seated: all in few view of the little window.
"I must beg your pardon for being late," Captain Thorn observed. "I am half an hour beyond the time you mentioned, but the Herberts had two or three friends at dinner, and I could not get away. I hope, Mr. Carlyle, you have not come to your office to-night purposely for me."
"Business must be attended to," somewhat evasively answered Mr. Carlyle: "I have been out myself nearly all day. We received a communication from London this morning, relative to your affair, and I am sorry to say it is anything but satisfactory. They will not wait."
"But I am not liable, Mr. Carlyle. Not liable in justice."
"No—if what you tell me be correct. But justice and law are sometimes in opposition, Captain Thorn."
Captain Thorn sat in perplexity. "They will not get me arrested here, will they?"
"They would have done it, beyond doubt; but I have caused a letter to be written and despatched to them, which must bring forth an answer before any violent proceedings are taken. That answer will be here the morning after to-morrow."
"And what am I to do then?"
"I think it probable there may be a way then of
"I hope and trust you will," was the reply.
"You have not forgotten that I told you, at first, I could not promise to do so," rejoined Mr. Carlyle. "You shall hear from me to-morrow. If I carry it on for you, I will then appoint an hour for you to be here the following day: if not—why, I dare say you will find a solicitor as capable of assisting you as I am."
"But why will you not? What is the reason?"
"I cannot always give reasons for what I do," was the response. "You shall hear from me to-morrow."
He rose as he spoke; Captain Thorn also rose. Mr. Carlyle detained him yet a few moments, and then saw him out at the front door and fastened it.
He returned and released Richard. The latter took off his hat as he advanced into the blaze of light.
"Well Richard, is it the same man?"
"No, sir. Nor in the least like him."
Mr. Carlyle felt a strange relief; relief for Captain Thorn's sake. He had rarely seen one whom he could so little associate with the notion of a murderer as Captain Thorn, and he was a man who exceedingly won upon his regard. He could heartily help him out of his dilemma now.
"Excepting that they are both tall, with nearly the same coloured hair, there is no resemblance whatever between them," proceeded Richard. "Their faces, their figures are as opposite as light is from dark. That other, in spite of his handsome features, has the expression at times of a demon; but the expression of this one is the best part of his face. Hallijohn's murderer had a curious look here, sir."
"Where?" questioned Mr. Carlyle, for Richard had only pointed to his face generally.
"Well—I cannot say precisely where it lay, whether in the eyebrows or the eyes: I could not tell when I used to have him before me: but it was in one of them. Ah, Mr. Carlyle, I thought when Barbara told me Thorn was here, it was too good news to be true; depend on't he won't venture to West Lynne again. This man is no more like that other villain than you are like him."
"Then—as that is set at rest—we had better be going, Richard. You have to see your mother, and she must be waiting in anxiety. How much money do you want?"
"Twenty-five pounds would do, but—" Richard stopped in hesitation.
"But what?" asked Mr. Carlyle. "Speak out, Richard."
"Thirty would be more welcome. Thirty would put me at ease."
"You shall have thirty," said Mr. Carlyle, counting over the notes to him. "Now—will you walk with me to the Grove, or will you walk alone? I mean to see you there in safety."
Richard thought he would prefer to walk alone; everybody they met might be speaking to Mr. Carlyle. The latter inquired why he chose moonlight nights for his visits.
"It is pleasanter for night travelling. And, had I chosen dark, nights, Barbara could not have seen my signal from the trees," was the answer of Richard.
They went out, and proceeded unmolested to the house of
Justice Hare. It was past nine then. "I am
"I wish I could help you more effectually, Richard, and clear up the mystery. Is Barbara on the watch? Yes; the door is slowly opening."
Richard stole across the hall and into the parlour to his mother. Barbara approached and softly whispered Mr. Carlyle, standing just outside the portico: her voice trembled with the suspense of what the answer might be.
"Is it the same man? The same Thorn?"
"No. Richard says this man bears no resemblance to the real one."
"Oh!" uttered Barbara, in her surprise and disappointment. "Not the same! and for the best part of poor Richard's evening to have been taken up for nothing."
"Not quite for nothing," said Mr. Carlyle. "The question is now set at rest."
"Set at rest!" repeated Barbara. "It is left in more uncertainty than ever."
"Set at rest as regards Captain Thorn. And whilst our suspicions were concentrated upon him, we did not look to other quarters."
When they entered the sitting-room, Mrs. Hare was crying over Richard, and Richard was crying over her: but she seized the hand of Mr. Carlyle.
"You have been very kind: I don't know whatever we should do without you. And I want to tax your kindness yet further. Has Barbara mentioned it?"
"I could not talk in the hall, mamma: the servants might have overheard."
"Mr. Hare is not well, and we terribly fear he will
"Certainly I will."
"I cannot part with him before ten o'clock, unless I am obliged," she whispered, pressing Mr. Carlyle's hands in her earnest gratitude. "You don't know what it is, Archibald, to have a lost son home for an hour but once in seven years. At ten o'clock we will part."
Mr. Carlyle and Barbara began to pace the path, in compliance with the wishes of Mrs. Hare, keeping near the entrance gate. When they were turning the second time, Mr. Carlyle offered her his arm: it was an act of mere politeness. Barbara took it: and there they waited and waited, but the justice did not come.
Punctually to the minute, half after nine, Lady Isabel's
carriage arrived at Mrs. Jeafferson's, and she came
out immediately, a headache being the plea for her
early departure. She had not far to go to reach East
Lynne, about two miles: it was a by-road nearly all
the way. They could emerge into the open road if
"I thought it must be your carriage. How early you are returning! Were you tired of your entertainers?"
"Why, he knew what time my lady was returning," thought John to himself; "he asked me. A false sort of chap, that, I've a notion."
"I came out for a stroll, and have tired myself," he proceeded. "Will you take compassion on me and give me a seat home?"
She acquiesced; she could not well do otherwise. The footman sprang from behind, to open the door, and Francis Levison took his place beside Lady Isabel. "Take the high road," he put out his head to say to the coachman, and the man touched his hat. Which high road would cause them to pass Mr. Hare's.
"I did not know you," she began, gathering herself into her own corner. "What ugly thing is that you have on? It is like a disguise."
He was taking off the "ugly thing" as she spoke, and began to twirl it round on his hand. "Disguise? Oh no: I have no creditors in the immediate neighbourhood of East Lynne."
False as ever. It was worn as a disguise, and he
knew it.
"Is Mr. Carlyle at home?" she inquired.
"No." Then, after a pause—"I expect he is more agreeably engaged."
The tone brought the tingling blood to the cheeks of Lady Isabel. She wished to preserve a dignified silence; and did so for a few moments: but the jealous question broke out.
"Engaged in what manner?"
"As I came by Hare's house just now, I saw two people, a
gentleman and a young lady, coupled lovingly
together, enjoying a tête-à-tête by
moonlight. They were your husband and Miss
Hare."
Lady Isabel almost gnashed her teeth: the jealous doubts which had been tormenting her all the evening were confirmed. That the man whom she hated—yes, in her blind anger, she hated him then—should so impose upon her, should excuse himself by lies, lies base and false, from accompanying her, on purpose to pass the hours with Barbara Hare! Had she been alone in the carriage, a torrent of passion had probably escaped her.
She leaned back, panting in her emotion, but concealed it from Captain Levison. As they came opposite to Justice Hare's, she deliberately bent forward, and scanned the garden with eager eyes.
There, in the bright moonlight, all too bright and clear, slowly paced, arm in arm, and drawn close to each other, her husband and Barbara. With a choking sob that could no longer be controlled or hidden, Lady Isabel sank back again.
He, that bold bad man, dare to put his arm round her; to
draw her to his side; to whisper that his
love was left to her, if another's was withdrawn.
She was
A jealous woman is mad; an outraged woman is doubly mad; and the ill-fated Lady Isabel truly believed that every sacred feeling which ought to exist between man and wife, was betrayed by Mr. Carlyle.
"Be avenged on that false hound, Isabel. He was never worthy of you. Leave your life of misery, and come to happiness."
In her bitter distress and wrath, she broke into a storm of sobs. Were they caused by passion against her husband, or by these bold and shameless words? Alas! alas! Francis Levison applied himself to soothe her with all the sweet and dangerous sophistry of his crafty nature.
The minutes flew on. A quarter to ten; ten; a
quarter past ten; and still Richard Hare lingered on
with his mother, and still Mr. Carlyle and Barbara
paced patiently the garden path. At half-past ten
Richard came forth, having taken his last farewell.
Then came Barbara's tearful farewell, which Mr.
Carlyle witnessed; then a hard grasp of that
gentleman's hand, and Richard plunged amidst the
trees, to depart the way he came.
"Good night, Barbara," said Mr. Carlyle.
"Will you not come in and say good night to mamma?"
"Not now; it is late Tell her how glad I am things have gone off so well."
He set off at a rapid pace towards his home, and Barbara
leaned on the gate to indulge her tears. Not a soul
passed to interrupt her, and the justice did not
come. What could have become of him? What could the
Buck's Head be thinking of, to detain respectable
elderly justices from their beds, who ought to go
home early and set a good example to the parish?
Barbara knew, the next day, that Justice Hare, with
a few more gentlemen, had been seduced from the
staid
Barbara knew not how long she lingered at that gate; ten minutes it may have been. Nobody summoned her; Mrs. Hare was indulging her grief indoors, giving no thought to Barbara, and the justice did not make his appearance. Exceedingly surprised was Barbara to hear fast footsteps, and to find that they were Mr. Carlyle's.
"The more haste, the less speed, Barbara," he called out as he came up. "I had got half way home, and have had to come back again. When I went into your sitting-room, I left a small parcel, containing a parchment, on the sideboard. Will you get it for me?"
Barbara ran in-doors and brought forth the parcel; and Mr. Carlyle, with a brief word of thanks, sped away with it.
She leaned on the gate as before, the ready tears flowing again: her heart was aching for Richard: it was aching for the disappointment the night had brought forth, respecting Captain Thorn. Still nobody passed; still the steps of her father were not heard, and Barbara stayed on. But—what was that figure, cowering under shade of the hedge at a distance, and, seemingly, watching her? Barbara strained her eyes, while her heart beat as if it would burst its bounds. Surely, surely, it was her brother! What had he ventured back for?
Richard Hare it was. When fully assured that Barbara was
standing there, he knew the justice was still
absent, and ventured to advance. He appeared to
"Barbara! Barbara!" he ejaculated, "I have seen Thorn."
Barbara thought him demented. "I know you saw him," she slowly said; "but it was not the right Thorn."
"Not he," breathed Richard; "not the gentleman I saw to-night in Carlyle's office. I have seen the fellow himself. Why do you stare so at me, Barbara?"
Barbara was in truth scanning his face keenly. It appeared to her a strange tale that he was telling.
"When I left here, I cut across into Bean-lane, which is more private for me than this road," proceeded Richard. "Just as I got to that clump of trees—you know it, Barbara—I saw somebody coming towards me from a distance. I stepped back behind the trunks of the trees, into the shade of the hedge, for I don't care to be met, though I am disguised. He came along the middle of the lane, going towards West Lynne, and I looked out upon him. I knew him long before he was abreast of me: it was Thorn."
Barbara made no comment: she was digesting the news.
"Every drop of blood within me began to tingle, and an
impulse came upon me to spring upon him and accuse
him of the murder of Hallijohn," went on Richard, in
the same excited manner. "But I restrained it: or,
perhaps, my courage failed. One of the reproaches
against me, had used to be that I was a physical
coward, you know, Barbara," he added, his tone
changing to bitterness. "In a struggle, Thorn would
have had the best of it: he is taller and more
"Richard, do you think you could have been deceived?" she urged. "You had been talking of Thorn, and your thoughts were, naturally, bearing upon him. Imagination—"
"Be still, Barbara!" he interrupted, in a tone of pain. "Imagination, indeed! did I not tell you he was stamped here?" touching his breast. "Do you take me for a child, or an imbecile, that I should fancy I see Thorn in every shadow, or meet people where I do not? He had his hat off as if he had been walking fast and had got hot—he was walking fast, and he carried the hat in one hand, and what looked like a small parcel. With the other hand he was pushing his hair from his brow—in this way, a peculiar way," added Richard, slightly lifting his own hat, and pushing back his hair. "By that action alone I should have known him, for he was always doing it in the old days. And there was his white hand, adorned with his diamond ring! Barbara, the diamond glittered in the moonlight."
Richard's voice and manner were singularly earnest, and a conviction of the truth of his assertion flashed over his sister.
"I saw his face as plainly as I ever saw it, every feature: he is scarcely altered, save for a haggardness in his cheeks now. Barbara, you need not doubt me: I swear it was Thorn."
She grew excited as he was; now that she believed the
news, it was telling upon her: reason left its
place,
"Richard, Mr. Carlyle ought to know this. He has but just gone: we may overtake him if we try."
Forgetting the strange appearance it would have, at that hour of the night, should she meet any one who knew her, forgetting what the consequences might be, did Justice Hare return and find her absent, Barbara set off with a fleet foot, Richard more stealthily following her, his eyes cast in all directions. Fortunately Barbara wore a bonnet and mantle, which she had put on to pace the garden with Mr. Carlyle; fortunately also, they met no one. She succeeded in reaching Mr. Carlyle before he turned into East Lynne gates.
"Barbara!" he exclaimed, in the extreme of astonishment. "Barbara!"
"Archibald! Archibald!" she panted, gasping for breath. "I am not out of my mind; but do come and speak to Richard! He has just seen the real Thorn."
Mr. Carlyle, amazed and wondering, turned back. They got over the field stile nearly opposite to the gates, drew behind the hedge, and there Richard told his tale. Mr. Carlyle did not appear to doubt it, as Barbara had done: perhaps he could not, in the face of Richard's agitated and intense earnestness.
"I am sure there is no one named Thorn in the neighbourhood, save the gentleman you saw in my office to-night, Richard," observed Mr. Carlyle, after some deliberation. "It is very strange."
"He may be staying here under a feigned name," replied Richard. "There can be no mistake that it is Thorn whom I have just met."
"How was he dressed? As a gentleman?"
"Catch him dressing as anything else," returned Richard. "He was in an evening suit of black, with a sort of thin over-coat thrown on, but it was flung back at the shoulders, and I distinctly saw his clothes. A grey alpaca, it looked like. As I have told Barbara, I should have known him by this action of the hand," imitating it, "as he pashed his hair off his forehead: it was the delicate white hand of the days gone by, Mr. Carlyle; it was the flashing diamond ring."
Mr. Carlyle was silent; Barbara also; but the thoughts of both were busy. "Richard," observed the former, "I should advise you to remain a day or two in the neighbourhood, and look out for this man. You may see him again, and may track him home: it is very desirable to find out who he really is, if practicable."
"But the danger?" urged Richard.
"Your fears magnify that. I am quite certain that nobody would know you in broad daylight, disguised as you are now. So many years have flown since, that people have forgotten to think about you, Richard."
But Richard could not be persuaded; he was full of fears.
He described the man as accurately as he could to
Mr. Carlyle and Barbara, and told them they
must look out. With some trouble Mr. Carlyle got
from him an address in London to which he might
write, in case anything turned up, and Richard's
presence should be necessary. He then once more said
farewell, and quitted them, his way lying past East
Lynne.
"And now to see you back, Barbara," said Mr. Carlyle.
"Indeed you shall not do it, late as it is, and tired as you must be. I came here alone: Richard did not keep near me."
"I cannot help your having come here alone, but you may rely upon it I do not suffer you to go back so. Nonsense, Barbara! Allow you to go along the high road by yourself at eleven o'clock at night! What are you thinking of?"
He gave Barbara his arm, and they pursued their way. "How late Lady Isabel will think you!" observed Barbara.
"I do not know that Lady Isabel has returned home yet. My being late once in a way is of no consequence."
Not another word was spoken, save by Barbara. "Whatever excuse can I make, should papa be come home?" Both were buried in their own reflections. "Thank you very greatly," she said as they reached the gate, and Mr. Carlyle finally turned away. Barbara stole in, and found the coast clear: her papa had not arrived.
Lady Isabel was in her dressing-room when Mr. Carlyle entered: she was seated at a table, writing. A few questions as to her evening's visit, which she answered in the briefest manner possible, and then he asked her if she was not going to bed.
"By-and-by. I am not sleepy."
"I must go at once, Isabel, for I am dead tired."
"You can go," was her answer.
He bent down to kiss her, but she dexterously turned her face away. He supposed she felt hurt that he had not gone with her to the party, and placed his hand on her shoulder with a pleasant smile.
"You foolish child, to be aggrieved at that! It was no
fault of mine, Isabel: I could not help myself. I
Her head was bent over her writing again, and she made no reply. Mr. Carlyle went into the bedroom and shut the door. Some time after, Lady Isabel went softly up-stairs to Joyce's room. Joyce, in her first sleep, was suddenly aroused from it. There stood her mistress, a wax light in her hand. Joyce rubbed her eyes and collected her senses, and finally sat up in bed.
"My lady! Are you ill?"
"Ill? Yes; ill and wretched," answered Lady Isabel: and ill she looked, for she was perfectly white. "Joyce, I want a promise from you. If anything should happen to me, stay at East Lynne with my children."
Joyce stared in amazement, too astonished to make any reply.
"Joyce, you promised it once before: promise it again. Whatever betide, you will stay with my children when I am gone."
"I will stay with them. But, oh my lady, what can be the matter with you? Are you taken suddenly ill?"
"Good bye, Joyce," murmured Lady Isabel, gliding from the chamber as softly as she had entered it. And Joyce, after an hour of perplexity, dropped asleep again.
Joyce was not the only one whose rest was disturbed that eventful night. Mr. Carlyle himself awoke, and to his surprise found that his wife had not come to bed. He wondered what the time was, and struck his repeater. A quarter-past three!
Rising, he made his way to the door of his wife's
"Isabel."
No reply. Nothing but the echo of his own voice in the silence of the night.
He struck a match and lighted a taper, partially dressed himself, and went out to look for her. He feared she might have been taken ill: or else that she had fallen asleep in one of the rooms. But nowhere could he find her, and, feeling perplexed, he proceeded to his sister's chamber door and knocked.
Miss Carlyle was a light sleeper, and rose up in bed at once. "Who's that?" called out she.
"It is only I, Cornelia," said Mr. Carlyle.
"You!" ejaculated Miss Corny, "what in the name of fortune do you want? You can come in."
Mr. Carlyle opened the door, and met the keen eyes of his sister, bent on him from the bed. Her head was surmounted by a remarkable night-cap, at least a foot high.
"Is anybody ill?" she demanded.
"I think Isabel must be. I cannot find her."
"Not find her!" echoed Miss Corny. "Why, what's the time? Is she not in bed?"
"It is three o'clock. She has not been to bed. I cannot find her in the sitting-rooms; neither is she in the children's room."
"Then I'll tell you what it is, Archibald; she's gone worrying after Joyce. Perhaps the girl may be in pain to-night."
Mr. Carlyle was in full retreat towards Joyce's room, at this suggestion, when his sister called to him.
"If anything is amiss with Joyce, you come and tell
He reached Joyce's room and softly unlatched the door,
fully expecting to find a light there, and his wife
sitting by the bedside. There was no light, however,
save that which came from the taper he held, and he
saw no signs of his wife. Where was she?
Was it probable that Joyce could tell him? He
stepped inside the room and called to her.
Joyce started up in a fright, which changed to astonishment when she recognised her master. He inquired whether Lady Isabel had been there, and for a few moments Joyce did not answer. She had been dreaming of Lady Isabel, and could not at first detach the dream from the visit which had probably given rise to it.
"What did you say, sir? Is my lady worse?"
"I ask if she had been here. I cannot find her."
"Why yes," said Joyce, now fully aroused. "She came here and woke me. That was just before twelve, for I heard the clock strike. She did not stay here a minute, sir."
"Woke you!" repeated Mr. Carlyle. "What did she want? what did she come here for?"
Thoughts are quick; imagination is quicker; and Joyce was
giving the reins to both. Her mistress's gloomy and
ambiguous words were crowding on her brain. Three
o'clock! and she had not been in bed, and was not to
be found in the house! A nameless horror struggled
to Joyce's face, her eyes were dilating with it: she
seized and threw on a large flannel gown which lay
on a chair by the bed, and forgetful of her ailing
foot, forgetful of her master who stood there, out
"Oh master! oh master! she has destroyed herself! I see it all now."
"Joyce!" sternly interrupted Mr. Carlyle.
"She has destroyed herself, master, as true as that we two are living here!" persisted Joyce, her own face livid with emotion. "I can understand her words now; I could not before. She came here—and her face was like a corpse as the light fell upon it—saying she had come to get a promise from me to stay with her children when she was gone. I asked whether she was ill, and she answered, 'Yes, ill and wretched.' Oh, sir, may Heaven support you under this dreadful trial!"
Mr. Carlyle felt bewildered; perplexed. Not a syllable did he believe. He was not angry with Joyce, for he thought she had lost her reason.
"It is so, sir, incredible as you may deem my words," pursued Joyce, wringing her hands. "My lady has been miserably unhappy; and that has driven her to it."
"Joyce, are you in your senses or out of them?" demanded Mr. Carlyle, a certain sternness in his tone. "Your lady miserably unhappy! what do you mean by such an assertion?"
Before Joyce could answer, an addition was received to
the company in the person of Miss Carlyle, who
appeared in black stockings and a shawl, and the
lofty nightcap. Hearing voices in Joyce's room,
which
"Whatever's up?" cried she. "Is Lady Isabel found?"
"She is not found, and she never will be found but in her winding-sheet," returned Joyce, whose lamentable and unusual state of excitement completely overpowered her customary quiet respect and plain good sense. "And, ma'am, I am glad that you have come up; for what I was about to say to my master I would prefer to say in your presence. When my lady is brought into this house, and laid down before us, dead, what will your feelings be? My master has done his duty by her in love; but you—you have made her life a misery. Yes, ma'am, you have."
"Highty tighty!" uttered Miss Carlyle, staring at Joyce in consternation. "What is all this? Where's my lady?"
"She has gone and taken the life that was not hers to take," sobbed Joyce, "and I say she has been driven to it. She has not been allowed to indulge a will of her own, poor thing, since she came to East Lynne: in her own house she has been less free than any one of her servants. You have curbed her, ma'am, and snapped at her, and made her feel that she was but a slave to your caprices and temper. All these years she has been crossed and put upon; everything, in short, but beaten —ma'am, you know she has!—and she has borne it all in silence, like a patient angel, never, as I believe, complaining to master: he can say whether she has or not. We all loved her, we all felt for her; and my master's heart would have bled, had he suspected what she had to put up with day after day, and year after year."
Miss Carlyle's tongue was glued to her mouth. Her brother, confounded at the rapid words, could scarcely gather in their sense.
"What is it that you are saying, Joyce?" he asked, in a low tone. "I do not understand."
"I have longed to say it to you many a hundred times, sir: but it is right that you should hear it, now things have come to this dreadful ending. Since the very night Lady Isabel came home here, your wife, she has been taunted with the cost she has brought to East Lynne and to you. If she wanted but the simplest thing, she was forbidden to have it, and told that she was bringing her husband to poverty. For this very dinner party that she went to to-night, she wished for a new dress, and your cruel words, ma'am, forbade her having it. She ordered a new frock for Miss Isabel, and you countermanded it. You have told her that master worked like a dog to support her extravagances: when you know that she never was extravagant: that none were less inclined to go beyond proper limits than she. I have seen her, ma'am, come away from your reproaches with the tears in her eyes, and her hands meekly clasped upon her bosom, as though life was heavy to bear. A gentle-spirited, high-born lady, as she was, could not fail to be driven to desperation; and I know that she has been."
Mr. Carlyle turned to his sister. "Can this be true?" he inquired, in a tone of deep agitation.
She did not answer. Whether it was the shade cast by the nightcap or the reflection of the wax taper, her face looked of a green cast: and for the first time probably in Miss Carlyle's life, her words failed.
"May God forgive you, Cornelia!" he murmured, as he went out of the chamber.
He descended to his own. That his wife had laid violent hands upon herself, his reason utterly repudiated: she was one of the least likely to commit so great a sin. He believed that, in her unhappiness, she might have wandered out in the grounds, and was lingering there. By this time the house was aroused, and the servants were astir. Joyce—surely a supernatural strength was given her, for though she had been able to put her foot to the ground, she had not yet walked upon it— crept down stairs, and went into Lady Isabel's dressing-room. Mr. Carlyle was hastily assuming the articles of attire he had not yet put on, to go out and search the grounds, when Joyce limped in, holding out a note. Joyce did not stand on ceremony that night.
"I found this in the dressing-glass drawer, sir. It is my lady's writing."
He took it in his hand and looked at the address. "Archibald Carlyle." Though a calm man, one who had his emotions under his own control, he was no stoic, and his fingers shook as he broke the seal.
"When years go on, and my children ask where their mother
is, and why she left them, tell them that you, their
father, goaded her to it. If they inquire
what she is, tell them also, if you so
will; but tell them at the same time that you
outraged and betrayed her, driving her to the very
depth of desperation, ere she quitted them in her
despair."
The hand-writing, his wife's, swam before the eyes of Mr.
Carlyle. All, save the disgraceful fact that she flown —and a horrible
suspicion began to dawn upon him with whom—was
totally incomprehensible. How had he outraged her?
in what manner had he goaded her to it? The
discomforts alluded to by Joyce, as the work of his
sister, had evidently no part in this; yet, what had
he done? He read the letter again, more
slowly. No, he could not comprehend it: he had not
the clue.
At that moment the voices of the servants in the corridor outside penetrated to his ears: of course they were peering about, and making their own comments, Wilson, with her long tongue, the busiest. They were saying that Captain Levison was not in his room; that his bed had not been slept in.
Joyce sat on the edge of a chair—she could not stand —watching her master with a blanched face: never had she seen him betray agitation so powerful. Not the faintest suspicion of the dreadful truth had yet dawned upon her. He walked to the door, the open note in his hand, then turned, wavered, and stood still—as if he did not know what he was doing. Probably he did not. Then he took out his pocket-book, put the note inside it, and returned it to his pocket, his hands trembling equally with his livid lips.
"You need not mention this," he said to Joyce, indicating the note. "It concerns myself alone."
"Sir, does it say she's dead?"
"She is not dead?" he answered. "Worse than that," he added in his heart.
"Why—who is this?" uttered Joyce.
It was little Isabel, stealing in with a frightened face, in her white nightgown. The commotion had aroused her.
"What is the matter?" she asked. "Where's mamma?"
"Child, you'll catch your death of cold," said Joyce. "Go back to bed."
"But I want mamma."
"In the morning, dear," evasively returned Joyce. "Sir, please, must not Miss Isabel go back to bed?"
Mr. Carlyle made no reply to the question; most likely he never heard its import. But he touched Isabel's shoulder to draw Joyce's attention to the child.
"Joyce— Miss Lucy , in future."
He left the room, and Joyce remained silent from amazement. She heard him go out at the hall door and bang it after him. Isabel—nay, we must say "Lucy" also—went and stood outside the chamber door: the servants, gathered in a group near, did not observe her. Presently she came running back, and disturbed Joyce from her reverie.
"Joyce, is it true?"
"Is what true, my dear?"
"They are saying that Captain Levison has taken away mamma."
Joyce fell back in her chair, with a scream. It changed to a long, low moan of anguish.
"What has he taken her for?—to kill her? I thought it was only kidnappers who took people."
"Child, child, go to bed!"
"Oh, Joyce, I want mamma! When will she come back?"
Joyce hid her face in her hands to conceal its emotion
from the motherless child. And just then Miss
Carlyle entered on tiptoe and humbly sat down on a
low chair,
She broke out into a subdued wail.
"God be merciful to this dishonoured house!"
Mr. Justice Hare turned into his gate between twelve and one; turned in with a jaunty air: for the justice was in spirits, he having won nine sixpences, and his friend's tap of ale having been unusually good. When he reached his bedroom, he told Mrs. Hare of a chaise and four which had gone tearing past at a furious pace as he was closing the gate, coming from the direction of East Lynne. He wondered where it could be going at that midnight hour, and whom it contained.
Nearly a year went by.
Lady Isabel Carlyle had spent it on the Continent— that refuge for such fugitives—now removing about from place to place with her companion, now stationary and alone. Half the time—taking one absence with another—he had been away from her, chiefly in Paris, pursuing his own course and his own pleasure.
How fared it with Lady Isabel? Just as it must be
expected to fare, and does fare, when a
high-principled gentlewoman falls from her pedestal.
Never had she experienced a moment's calm, or peace,
or happiness, since the fatal night of quitting her
home. She had taken a blind leap in a moment of wild
passion; when, instead of the garden of roses it had
been her persuader's pleasure to promise her, (but
which, in truth, she had barely glanced at, for that
had not been her moving motive), she had found
herself plunged into an abyss of horror, from which
there was never more any escape; never more, never
more. The very hour of her departure she awoke to
what she had done: the guilt, whose aspect had been
shunned in the prospective, assumed at once its
true, frightful colour, the blackness of darkness;
and a lively remorse, a never dying anguish, took
possession of her soul for ever. Oh, reader, believe
me! Lady—wife—mother! should you ever be tempted to
abandon your home, so resolve to bear them; fall down upon your
knees and pray to be enabled to bear them: pray for
patience; pray for strength to resist the demon that
would urge you so to escape; bear unto death, rather
than forfeit your fair name and your good
conscience; for be assured that the alternative, if
you rush on to it, will be found far worse than
death.
Poor thing! poor Lady Isabel! She had sacrificed husband, children, reputation, home, all that makes life of value to woman; she had forfeited her duty to God, had deliberately broken His commandments, for the one poor miserable sake of flying with Francis Levison. But, the instant the step was irrevocable, the instant she had left the barrier behind, repentance set in. Even in the first days of her departure, in the fleeting moments of abandonment, when it may be supposed she might momentarily forget conscience, it was sharply wounding her with its adder stings: and she knew that her whole future existence, whether spent with that man or without him, would be one dark course of gnawing retribution.
It is possible remorse does not come to all erring wives
so immediately as it came to Lady Isabel Carlyle
—you need not be reminded that we speak of women in
the better positions of life. Lady Isabel was
endowed with sensitively refined delicacy, with an
innate, lively consciousness of right and wrong: a
nature, such as hers, is one of the last that may be
expected to err; and, but for that most fatal
misapprehension regarding her husband, the jealous
belief, fanned by Captain
Nearly a year went by; save some six or eight weeks;
when, one morning in July, Lady Isabel made her
appearance in the breakfast-room. They were staying
now at Grenoble. Taking that town on their way from
Switzerland, through Savoy, it had been Captain
Levison's pleasure to halt in it. He engaged
apartments, furnished, in the vicinity of the Place
Grenette; it was a windy old house, full of doors
and windows, chimneys and cupboards; and he said he
should remain there. Lady Isabel remonstrated; she
wished to go farther on, where they might get
quicker news from England; but her will now was as
nothing. She was looking like the ghost of her
former self—talk of her having looked ill when she
took that voyage over the water with Mr. Carlyle,
you should have seen her now: misery marks the
countenance worse than sickness. Her face was white
and worn, her hands were thin, her eyes were sunken
and surrounded by a black circle: care was digging
caves for them. A stranger might have attributed
these signs to her state of health: she
knew better; knew that they were the effects of her
wretched mind and heart.
It was very late for breakfast: but why should she rise
early, only to drag through another endless day?
"Point de gazette, Pierre?" she asked.
"Non, miladi."
And all the while the sly fox had got the Times
in his coat pocket! But he was only obeying the
orders of his master. It had been Captain Levison's
recent pleasure that the newspapers should not be
seen by Lady Isabel until he had overlooked them.
You will speedily gather his motive.
Pierre departed towards Captain Levison's room, and Lady Isabel took up the letters and examined their superscription with interest. It was known to her that Mr. Carlyle had not lost a moment in seeking a divorce, and the announcement, that it was granted, was now daily expected. She was anxious for it; anxious that Captain Levison should render her the only reparation in his power, before the birth of her child: she little knew that there was not the least intention on his part to make her reparation—any more than he had made it to others who had gone before her. She had become painfully aware of the fact that the man, for whom she had sacrificed herself, was bad; but she had not learned all his badness yet.
Captain Levison, unwashed, unshaven, with a dressing-gown loosely flung on, lounged in to breakfast: the decked-out dandies before the world are frequently the greatest slovens in domestic privacy. He wished her good morning in a careless tone of apathy, and she as apathetically answered to it.
"Pierre says there are some letters," he began. "What a precious hot day it is!"
"Two," was her short reply, her tone sullen as his. For, if you think, my good reader, that the flattering words, the ardent expressions which usually attend the beginning of these promising unions, last out a whole ten months, you are in egregious error. Compliments, the very opposite to honey and sweetness, have generally supervened long before. Try it, if you don't believe me.
"Two letters," she continued, "and they are both in the same hand-writing: your solicitor's, I believe".
Up went his head at the last word, and he made a snatch at the letters; stalked to the farthest window, opened one, and glanced over its contents.
"Sir,—We beg to inform you that the suit, Carlyle
v . Carlyle, is at an end: the divorce
was pronounced without opposition. According to your
request, we hasten to forward you the earliest
intimation of the fact.
"We are, sir, faithfully yours,
" Moss & Grab.
"F. Levison, Esq."
It was over, then. And all claim to the name of Carlyle was declared to have been forfeited by the Lady Isabel for ever. Captain Levison folded up the letter, and placed it securely in an inner pocket.
"Is there any news?" she asked.
"News!"
"Of the divorce, I mean."
"Tush!" was the response of Captain Levison, as if wishing to imply that the divorce was yet a far-off affair: and he proceeded to open the other letter.
"Sir,—After sending off our last, dated to-day, we
"And we remain, sir, most faithfully yours,
" Moss & Grab.
"Sir Francis Levison, Bart."
The outside of this letter was superscribed as the other, "F. Levison, Esquire;" no doubt with a view to its more certain delivery.
"At last! thank the pigs!" was the gentleman's euphonious expression, as he tossed the letter open upon the breakfast table.
"The divorce is granted!" feverishly uttered Lady Isabel.
He made no reply, but seated himself to breakfast.
"May I read the letter? Is it for me to read?"
"For what else should I have thrown it there?" he said.
"A few days ago, you put a letter, open, on the table, I thought for me: but when I took it up you swore at me. Do you remember it, Captain Levison?"
"You may drop that odious title, Isabel, which has stuck to me all too long. I own a better now."
"What is it, pray?"
"You can look, and see."
Lady Isabel took up the letter and read it. Sir Francis
swallowed his coffee, and rang the table hand-bell
"Put me up a change of things," said he, in French. "I start for England in an hour."
"It was very well," Pierre responded: and departed to do it. Lady Isabel waited till the man was gone, and then spoke, a faint flush of emotion appearing in her cheeks.
"You do not mean what you say? You will not leave me yet?"
"I cannot do otherwise," he answered. "There's a mountain of business to be attended to, now that I am come into power."
"Moss and Grab say they will act for you. Had there been a necessity for your going, they would not have offered that."
"Ay, they say so—with a nice eye to the feathering of their pockets! Go to England I must: it is absolutely essential. Besides, I should not choose the old man's funeral to take place without me."
"Then I must accompany you," she urged.
"I wish you would not talk nonsense, Isabel. Are you in a state to travel night and day? Neither would England be agreeable to you at present."
She felt the force of the objections: resuming, after a moment's pause. "Were you to go to England, you might not be back in time."
"In time for what?"
"Oh, how can you ask?" she rejoined, in a sharp tone of reproach; "you know too well. In time to make me your wife when the divorce shall appear."
"I must chance it," coolly observed Sir Francis.
"Chance it! chance the legitimacy of the child?
"Now don't put yourself in a fever, Isabel. How many times am I to be compelled to beg that of you? It does no good. Is it my fault, if I am called suddenly to England?"
"Have you no pity for your child?" she urged, in agitation. "Nothing can repair the injury, if you once suffer it to come upon him. He will be a by-word amidst men throughout his life."
"You had better have written to the law lords to urge on the divorce," he retorted. "I cannot help the delay."
"There has been no delay: quite the contrary. But it may be expected hourly now."
"You are worrying yourself for nothing, Isabel. I shall be back in time."
He quitted the room as he spoke, and Lady Isabel remained in it, the image of despair. Nearly an hour passed, when she remembered the breakfast-things, and rang for them to be removed. A maid-servant entered to do it, and she thought how will miladi looked.
"Where was Pierre?" miladi asked.
"Pierre was making himself ready to attend monsieur to England."
Scarcely had she closed the door upon herself and her tray when Sir Francis Levison appeared, equipped for travelling. "Good bye, Isabel," said he, without further circumlocution or ceremony.
Lady Isabel, excited beyond all self-control, slipped the bolt of the door; and, half leaning against it, half kneeling at his feet, held up her hands in supplication.
"Francis, have you any consideration left for me— any in the world?"
"How can you be so absurd, Isabel? Of course I have," he continued, in a peevish though kind tone, as he took hold of her hands to raise her.
"No, not yet. I will remain here until you say you will wait another day or two. You know that the French Protestant minister is prepared to marry us, the instant news of the divorce shall arrive: if you do care still for me, you will wait."
"I cannot wait," he replied, his tone changing to one of determination. "It is useless to urge it."
"Say that you will not."
"Well, then, I will not; if you would prefer to have it: anything to please you. Isabel, you are like a child. I shall be back in time."
"Do not think I am urging it for my sake," she panted, growing more agitated with every fleeting moment. "You know that I am not. I do not care what becomes of me. No; you shall not go till you hear me! Oh, Francis, by all I have forfeited for your sake—"
"Get up, Isabel," he interrupted.
"For the child's sake! for the child's sake. A whole long life before it; never to hold up its head, of right; the reproach everlastingly upon it that it was born in sin! Francis! Francis! if you have no pity for me, have pity upon it!"
"I think you are losing your senses, Isabel. There's a month yet, and I promise you to be back ere it shall have elapsed. Nay, ere half of it shall have elapsed: a week will accomplish all I want to do in London. Let me pass: you have my promise, and I will keep it."
She never moved. Only stood where she was, raising her supplicating hands. He grew impatient, and by some dexterous sleight of hand got the door open. She seized his arm.
"Not for my sake," she panted still, her dry lips drawn and livid.
"Nonsense about 'not for your sake.' It is for your sake
that I will keep my promise. I must go.
There: good bye, Isabel, and take care of
yourself."
He broke from her and left the room, and in another minute had left the house, Pierre attending him. A feeling, amounting to a conviction, rushed over the unhappy lady, that she had seen him for the last time until it should be too late.
She was right. It was too late, by weeks and months.
December came in. The Alps were covered with
snow; Grenoble borrowed the shade, and looked cold,
and white, and sleety, and sloppy; the wide gutters
which run through the middle of certain of the
streets, were unusually black, and the people crept
along, looking very dismal. Close to the fire, in
the barn of a French bed-room, full of windows, and
doors, and draughts, with its wide hearth, and its
wide chimney, into which we could put four of five
of our English ones, shivered Lady Isabel Vane. She
wore an invalid cap, and a thick woollen invalid
shawl, and she shook and shivered perpetually;
though she had drawn so close to the wood fire that
there was a danger of her petticoats igniting, and
the attendant had frequently to spring up and
interpose between them and the crackling logs.
Little did it seem to matter to Lady Isabel: she sat
in one position, her countenance the picture of
stony despair.
So had she sat, so looked, since she began to get better.
She had had a long illness, terminating in low
fever; but the attendants whispered amongst
themselves that miladi would soon get about if she
would only rouse herself. She had so far got about
as to sit up
This day she had partaken of her early dinner—such as it
was, for appetite failed—and had dozed asleep in the
arm-chair, when a noise arose from below, like a
carriage driving into the court-yard through the
porte cochère. It instantly aroused her. Had
he come?
"Who is it?" she asked of the nurse.
"Miladi, it is monsieur: and Pierre is with him. I have begged miladi often and often not to fret, for that monsieur would surely come: and miladi sees I am right."
A strangely firm expression, speaking of severe resolution, overspread the face of Lady Isabel. It would appear to say that she had not "fretted" much after him who had now arrived: or, at any rate, that she was not fretting after him now. "Patience and calmness!" she murmured to herself. "Oh, may they not desert me, now the time has come!"
"Monsieur looks so well!" proclaimed the maid, who had taken up her station at a window that overlooked the court-yard. "He has got out of the carriage: he is shaking himself and stamping his feet."
"You may leave the room, Susanne," said Lady Isabel.
"But if the baby wakes, miladi?"
"I will ring."
The girl departed, closing the door, and Lady Isabel sat looking at it, schooling herself into patience. Another moment, and it was flung open.
Sir Francis Levison approached to greet her as he came
in. She waved him off, begging him, in a subdued,
"Why did you come now?" she quietly rejoined.
"Why did I come?" repeated he. "Are these all the thanks a fellow gets for travelling in this inclement weather? I thought you would at least have been glad to welcome me, Isabel."
"Sir Francis," she rejoined, speaking still with almost unnatural calmness, as she continued to do throughout the interview—though the frequent changes in her countenance, and the movement of her hands, when she laid them from time to time on her chest to keep down its beating, told what an effort the struggle cost her—"Sir Francis, I am glad, for one reason, to welcome you: we must come to an understanding, one with the other; and, so far, I am pleased that you are here. It was my intention to have communicated with you by letter as soon as I found myself capable of the necessary exertion, but your visit has removed the necessity. I wish to deal with you quite unreservedly, without concealment or deceit: I must request you so to deal with me."
"What do you mean by 'deal?'" he asked, settling the logs to his apparent satisfaction.
"To speak and act. Let there be plain truth between us at this interview, if there never has been before."
"I don't understand you."
"Naked truth, unglossed over," she pursued, bending her
eyes determinately upon him. "It must
be."
"With all my heart," returned Sir Francis. "It is you who have thrown out the challenge, mind."
"When you left in July you gave me a sacred promise to come back in time for our marriage: you know what I mean when I say 'in time:' but—"
"Of course I meant to do so when I gave the promise," he interrupted. "But no sooner had I set foot in London than I found myself overwhelmed with business, and away from it I could not get. Even now I can only remain with you a couple of days, for I must hasten back to town."
"You are breaking faith already," she said, after hearing him calmly to the end. "Your words are not words of truth, but of deceit. You did not intend to be back in time for the marriage; or, otherwise, you would have caused it to take place ere you went at all."
"What fancies you take up!" uttered Francis Levison.
"Some time subsequent to your departure," she quietly went on, "one of the maids was setting to rights the clothes in your dressing-closet, and she brought me a letter she found in one of the pockets. I saw, by the date, that it was one of those two which you received on the morning of your departure. It contained the information that the divorce was pronounced."
She spoke so quietly, so apparently without feeling or
passion, that Sir Francis was agreeably astonished.
He should have less trouble in throwing off the
mask. But he was an ill-tempered man; and, to hear
that the letter had been found, to have the
falseness of his fine protestations and promises so
effectually laid bare, did
"It had been better to have undeceived me then; to have told me that the hopes I was cherishing, for the sake of the unborn child, were worse than vain."
"I did not judge so," he replied. "The excited state you then appeared to be in, would have precluded your listening to any sort of reason."
Her heart beat a little quicker: but she stilled it. "You deem that it was not in reason I should aspire to be made the wife of Sir Francis Levison?"
He rose and began kicking at the logs; with the heel of his boot this time. "Well, Isabel—you must be aware that it is an awful sacrifice for a man in my position to marry a divorced woman."
The hectic flushed into her thin cheeks, but her voice sounded calm as before.
"When I expected, or wished, for the 'sacrifice,' it was not for my own sake: I told you so then. But it was not made: and the child's inheritance is that of sin and shame. There he lies."
Sir Francis half turned to where she pointed, and saw an infant's cradle by the side of the bed. He did not take the trouble to go to look at it.
"I am the representative now of an ancient and respected baronetcy," he resumed, in a tone as of apology for his previously heartless words, "and, to make you my wife would so offend all my family, that—"
"Stay," interrupted Lady Isabel; "you need not trouble
yourself to find needless excuses. Had you taken
this journey for the purpose of making me your
"If you have taken this aversion to me, it cannot be helped," he coolly said; inwardly congratulating himself at being spared the trouble he had anticipated. "You made commotion enough once, about my making you 'reparation.'"
She shook her head. "All the reparation in your power to make, all the reparation that the whole world can invent, could not undo my sin. It, and its effects, must lie upon me for ever."
"Oh—sin!" was the derisive exclamation. "You ladies should think of that beforehand."
"Yes," she sadly answered. "May Heaven help all to do so, who may be tempted as I was."
"If you mean that, as a reproach to me, it's rather out of place," chafed Sir Francis, whose fits of ill temper were under no control, and who never, when in them, cared what he said to outrage the feelings of another. "The temptation to sin, as you call it, lay not in my persuasions, half so much as in your jealous anger towards your husband."
"Quite true," was her reply.
"And I believe you were on the wrong scent, Isabel —if it will be any satisfaction to you to hear it. Since we are mutually on this complimentary discourse, it is of no consequence to smooth over facts."
"I do not understand what you would imply," she
"With regard to your husband and that Hare girl. You were blindly, outrageously jealous of him."
"Go on."
"And I say I think you were on the wrong scent. I do not believe Carlyle ever thought of the girl—in that way."
"What do you mean?" she gasped.
"They had a secret between them. Not of love. A secret of business: and those interviews they had together, her dancing attendance upon him perpetually, related to that; and to that alone."
Her face was more flushed than it had been throughout the
interview. He spoke quietly now, quite in an equable
tone of reasoning: it was his way when his ill
temper was upon him; and the calmer he spoke, the
more cutting were his words. He need not
have told her this.
"What was the secret?" she inquired, in a low tone.
"Nay, I can't explain all; they did not take me into their confidence. They did not even take you: better, perhaps, that they had, though, as things have turned out—or seem to be turning. There's some disreputable secret attaching to the Hare family, and Carlyle was acting in it for Mrs. Hare. She could not seek out Carlyle herself, so she sent the young lady. That's all I knew."
"How did you know it?"
"I had reason to think so."
"What reason? I must request you to tell me."
"I overheard scraps of their conversation now and
"You told a different tale to me, Sir Francis," was her remark, as she lifted her indignant eyes towards him.
Sir Francis laughed. "All stratagems are fair in love and war."
She dared not immediately trust herself to reply, and a silence ensued. Sir Francis broke it, pointing with his left thumb over his shoulder in the direction of the cradle.
"What have you named that young article there?"
"The name which ought to have been his by inheritance: 'Francis Levison,'" was her icy answer.
"Let's see—how old is he now?"
"He was born the last day of August."
Sir Francis threw up his arms and stretched himself, as if a fit of idleness had overtaken him; then advanced to the cradle and pulled down the clothes.
"Who is he like, Isabel? My handsome self?"
"Were he like you—in spirit—I would pray that he might die, ere he could speak or think," she burst forth. And then, remembering the resolution she had marked out for herself, subsided outwardly into calmness again.
"What else?" retorted Sir Francis. "You know my disposition pretty well by this time, Isabel, and may be sure that if you deal out small change to me, you will get it back again with interest."
She made no reply. Sir Francis put the clothes back over the sleeping child, returned to the fire and stood a few moments with his back to it.
"Is my room prepared for me, do you know?" he presently asked.
"No, it is not," she quietly rejoined. "These apartments are mine now: they have been transferred into my name, and they can never again afford you accommodation. Will you be so obliging—I am not strong—as to hand me that writing-case?"
Sir Francis walked to the table she indicated, which was at the far end of the great barn of a room; and, taking the writing-case from it, gave it to her.
She reached her keys from the stand at her elbow, unlocked the case, and took from it some bank-notes.
"I received these from you a month ago," she said. "They came by post."
"And you never had the grace to acknowledge them," he returned, in a sort of mock-reproachful tone.
"Forty pounds. That was the amount, was it not?"
"I believe so."
"Allow me to return them to you. Count them."
"Return them to me, why?" inquired Sir Francis, in amazement.
"I have no longer anything whatever to do with you, in any way. Do not make my arm ache, holding out the notes to you so long! Take them."
Sir Francis took the notes from her hand and placed them on the stand near to her.
"If it be your wish that all relations should end between
us, why, let it be so," he said. "I must confess I
think it may be the wisest course, as things have
come to this pass, for the cat-and-dog life, which
would seemingly be ours, is not agreeable. Remember,
that it is
"I beg of you to cease!" she passionately interrupted. "What do you take me for?"
"Take you for! Why, how can you live? You have no fortune: you must receive assistance from some one."
"I will not receive it from you. If the whole world denied me, and I could find no help from strangers, or means of earning my own bread, and it was necessary that I should still exist, I would apply to my husband for means, rather than to you. This ought to convince you that the topic may cease."
"Your husband?" sarcastically rejoined Sir Francis. Generous man!
A flush, deep and painful, dyed her cheeks. "I should have said my late husband. You need not have reminded me of the mistake."
"If you will accept nothing for yourself, you must for the child. He, at any rate, falls to my share. I shall give you a few hundreds a year with him."
She beat her hands before her, as if beating off the man
and his words. "Not a farthing, now or ever: were
you to attempt to send money for him, I would throw
it into the nearest river. Whom do you take
me for?— what do you take me for?" she
repeated, rising in her bitter mortification; "if
you have put me beyond the pale of the world, I am
still Lord Mount Severn's daughter."
"You did as much towards putting yourself beyond its pale, as—"
"Don't I know it? Have I not said so?" she sharply interrupted. And then she sat, striving to calm herself, clasping together her shaking hands.
"Well, if you will persist in this perverse resolution, I cannot mend it," resumed Sir Francis. "In a little time you may probably wish to recall it: in which case, a line, addressed to me at my bankers', will—"
Lady Isabel drew herself up. "Put away these notes, if you please," she interrupted, not allowing him to finish his sentence.
He took out his pocket-book, and placed the bank-notes within it.
"Your clothes—those you left here when you went to England—you will have the goodness to order Pierre to take away this afternoon. And now, Sir Francis, I believe that is all: we will part."
"To remain mortal enemies from henceforth?" he rejoined. "Is that to be it?"
"To be strangers," she replied, correcting him. "I wish you a good day."
"So! you will not even shake hands with me, Isabel!"
"I would prefer not."
And thus they parted. Sir Francis left the room, but not
immediately the house. He went into a distant
apartment, and, calling the servants before
him—there were but two—gave them each a year's wages
in advance. "That they might not have to trouble
miladi for money," he said to them. Then he paid a
visit to the landlord, and handed him likewise a
year's rent in advance, making the same remark.
After that, he ordered dinner at an hotel, and the
same night he and Pierre departed on their journey
home again, Sir Francis
And Lady Isabel? She passed her evening alone, sitting in the same place, close to the fire and the sparks. The attendant remonstrated that miladi was remaining up too late for her strength; but miladi ordered her and her remonstrance into an adjoining room.
Never had her remorseful repentance been more keenly vivid to her than it was that evening; never had her position, present and future, loomed out in blacker colours. The facts of her hideous case stood before her, naked and bare. She had wilfully abandoned her husband, her children, her home; she had cast away her good name and her position; and she had deliberately offended God. What had she gained in return? What was she? A poor outcast; one of those whom men pity, and whom women shrink from; a miserable, friendless creature, who had henceforth to earn the bread she, and the other life dependent on her, must eat, the clothes they must wear, the roof that must cover them, the fuel they must burn. She had a few valuable jewels, her mother's or her father's gifts, which she had brought away from East Lynne: she had brought no others, nothing given to her by Mr. Carlyle: and these she now intended to dispose of, and live upon until they were gone. The proceeds, with strict economy, might last her some twelve or eighteen months, she calculated: after that, she must find out some means of supply for the future. Put the child out to nurse, conceal her name, and go out as governess in a French or German family, was one of her visions in prospective.
A confused idea of revenge had been in her mind, urging
her on to desperation, the night she quitted her She had lost Mr.
Carlyle, and by her own act: she had thrown him from
her; and now she must make the best of her work,
spending her whole future life probably in one long
yearning for him and for her children. The hint,
thrown out by Sir Francis that afternoon, that her
suspicions had been mistaken, that her jealousy had
Her recent and depressing illness, the conviction of Sir
Francis Levison's complete worthlessness, the
terrible position in which she found herself, had
brought to Lady Isabel reflection . Not the
reflection, so called, that may come to us who yet
live in, and for, the world, but that which must,
almost of necessity, attend one, whose part in the
world is over, who has no interest left between this
and the next. A conviction of her sin ever oppressed
her: not only of the one act of it, patent to the
scandal-mongers, but of the long, sinful life she
had led from childhood; sinful, insomuch as that it
had been carelessly indifferent. When thoughts of
the future life, and the necessity of preparing for
it, had occasionally come over her—there are odd
moments when they come over even the worst of us—she
had been content to leave it to an indefinite
future; possibly to a death-bed repentance. But now
the truth had begun to dawn upon her, and was
growing more clear day by day.
She leaned her aching head this night and dwelt upon
these thoughts. She stretched out her wasted hand
for a Book, which she had rarely used to look into,
save at stated times and periods, and more as a
forced duty than with any other feeling. Opening it
at a certain chapter, she read some verses at its
commencement; she had read them often lately; for
she had
There was much to be blotted out; a whole life of apathy
and errors and sinfulness. Her future days, spent in
repentance, could they atone for the past? She
hunted out some other words, though she did not know
in what part they might be: "If any man will come
after me, let him take up his cross daily, and
follow me." What a cross was hers to take up! But
she must do it; she would do it, by God's
blessing—ah! had she got so far as to ask
that? She would take it up from
henceforth daily and hourly, and bear it as she best
might: she had fully earned all its weight and its
sharp pain, and must not shrink from her burden.
That night, for the first time, a momentary vision
floated before her mind's eye, a far off, far off,
indistinct vision of the shame and remorse and
sorrow of her breaking heart, giving place to
something like peace.
Susanne was called at last. Susanne was sleepy and cross. Miladi surely could not know that the clock of Notre-Dame had gone midnight: and—well! if there wasn't miladi's arrowroot cold as ice and good for nothing! Miladi wanted to go into her grave, that was a fact.
Miladi replied that she only wanted at present to go into her bed, if Susanne would undress her. Susanne applied herself to the task, indulging in sundry scraps of gossip the while: Susanne and her fellow-servant having had their curiosity uncommonly whetted that day.
A very miserable affair it must be, that monsieur should
have had to go back as soon as he came! All
Miladi replied by desiring her not to talk so fast, and
Susanne shrugged her shoulders in an ecstasy of
disappointment. She had boasted to Pauline that
she should learn all, for certain: though
Pauline, entombed in the lower regions amidst her
casseroles and marmites, could not of course expect
to be enlightened, unless at second hand.
When Lady Isabel lay down to rest, she sank into somewhat
calmer sleep than she had known of late; also into a
dream. She thought she was back at East Lynne—not
back , in one sense, but that she seemed
A surprise awaited Lady Isabel Vane. It was on a
windy day in the following March that a traveller
arrived at Grenoble, and inquired his way, of a
porter, to the best hotel in the place, his French
being such that only an Englishman can produce.
"Hotel? let's see," returned the man, politely, but with native indifference, "there are two good hotels nearly contiguous to each other, and monsieur would find himself comfortable at either. There is the Trois Dauphins; and there is the Ambassadeurs."
"Monsieur" chose, haphazard, the Hôtel des Ambassadeurs, and was conducted to it. Shortly after his arrival there, he inquired his road to the Place Grenette, a guide was offered, but he preferred to go alone. The Place was found, and he thence turned to the apartments of Lady Isabel Vane.
Lady Isabel was sitting where you saw her the previous
December, in the precise spot, courting the warmth
of the fire and—it seemed—courting the sparks also,
for they appeared as fond of her as formerly: the
marvel was, how she had escaped combustion. You
might think but a night had passed when you looked
at the room; for it wore precisely the same aspect
Lady Isabel was startled. An English gentleman— to see
her!
English for certain, was Susanne's answer, for she had difficulty to comprehend his French.
Who could be desirous to see her? one out of the world and forgotten! "Susanne," she suddenly cried aloud, a thought striking her, "it is never Sir Fran— it is not monsieur?"
Not in the least like monsieur, complacently answered Susanne. It was a tall, brave English gentleman, proud and noble, looking like a prince.
Every pulse within Lady Isabel's body throbbed rebelliously; her heart bounded till it was like to burst her side, and she turned sick with excitement. "Tall, brave, noble!" could that description apply to any but Mr. Carlyle? Strange that so unnatural an idea should have occurred to her: it could not have done so in a calmer moment. She rose, tottered across the chamber, and prepared to descend. Susanne's tongue was let loose at the proceeding.
Was miladi out of her senses? To attempt going down
stairs would be a pretty ending, for she'd surely
fall by the way. Miladi knew that the bottom step
was of lead, and that no head could pitch down upon
This set the question, touching Mr. Carlyle, at rest, and
her heart stilled again. The next moment she was
inwardly laughing in bitter mockery at her insensate
folly. Mr. Carlyle come to see her! Her!
Francis Levison might be sending over some man of
business, regarding the money question, was her next
thought; if so, she should certainly not see
him.
"Go down to the gentleman and ask his name, Susanne. Ask also from whence he comes."
Susanne disappeared, and returned, and the gentleman behind her. Whether she had invited him, or whether he had chosen to come uninvited, there he was. Lady Isabel caught a glimpse, and flung her hands over her burning cheeks of shame. It was Lord Mount Severn.
"How did you find out where I was?" she gasped, when some painful words had been uttered on both sides.
"I went to Sir Francis Levison and demanded your address. Certain recent events implied that he and you must have parted, and I therefore deemed it time to inquire what he had done with you."
"Since last July," she interrupted, lifting her wan face, now colourless again. "Do not think worse of me than I am. He was here in December for an hour's recriminating interview, and we then parted for life."
"What have you heard of him lately?"
"Not anything. I never know what is passing in
"I shall not shock you, then, by some tidings I bring you regarding him," returned Lord Mount Severn.
"The greatest shock to me would be, to hear that I should ever again be subjected to see him," she answered.
"He is married."
"Heaven have pity on his poor wife!" was all the comment of Lady Isabel.
"He has married Alice Challoner."
She lifted her head then, in simple surprise. "Alice? Not Blanche?"
"The story runs that he has played Blanche very false. That he had been with her much, leading on her expectations; and then he suddenly proposed for her young sister. I know nothing of the details myself: it is not likely: and I had heard nothing, until one evening at the club I saw the announcement of the marriage for the following day at St. George's. I was at the church the next morning before he was."
"Not to stop it! not to intercept the marriage!" breathlessly uttered Lady Isabel.
"Certainly not. I had no power to attempt anything of the sort. I went to demand an answer to my question—what he had done with you, and where you were? He gave me this address, but said he knew nothing of your movements since December."
There was a long silence. The earl appeared to be alternately ruminating and taking a survey of the room. Isabel sat with her head hanging down.
"Why did you seek me out?" she presently broke
"And upon your husband's and upon your children's," he rejoined, in his most severe manner, for it was not in the nature of the Earl of Mount Severn to gloss over guilt. "Nevertheless, it is incumbent upon me, as your nearest blood relative, to see after you, now that you are alone again, and to take care—so far as I can—that you do not lapse lower."
He might have spared her that stab. But she scarcely understood him. She looked at him, wondering whether she did understand.
"You have not a shilling in the world," he resumed. "How do you purpose to live?"
"I have some money yet. When—"
" His money?" sharply and haughtily interposed
the earl.
"No," she indignantly replied. "I am selling my trinkets. Before they are all gone, I shall try to earn a livelihood in some way: by teaching, probably."
"Trinkets!" repeated Lord Mount Severn. "Mr. Carlyle told me that you carried nothing away with you from East Lynne."
"Nothing that he had given me. These were mine before I married. You have seen Mr. Carlyle, then?" she faltered.
"Seen him!" echoed the indignant earl. "When such a blow
was dealt him by a member of my family, could I do
less than hasten to East Lynne to tender my
sympathies? I went with another object, also—to try
to discover what could have been the moving springs
of your conduct: for I protest, when the black
tidings reached me, I believed that you must have
gone mad.
Lower and lower drooped her head, brighter shone the shame on her hectic cheek. An awful blow to Mr. Carlyle it must indeed have been: she was feeling it in all its bitter intensity. Lord Mount Severn read her repentant looks.
"Isabel," he said, in a tone which had lost something of its harshness—and it was the first time he had called her by her christian name, "I see that you are reaping the fruits. Tell me how it happened. What demon prompted you to sell yourself to that bad man?"
"He is a bad man," she exclaimed. "A base, heartless, bad man."
"I warned you, at the commencement of your married life, to avoid him; to shun all association with him; not to admit him to your house."
"His coming to East Lynne was not my doing," she whispered. "Mr. Carlyle invited him."
"I know he did. Invited him in his unsuspicious
confidence, believing his wife to be his
wife, a trustworthy woman of honour," was the severe
remark.
She did not reply; she could not gainsay it: she only sat with her meek face of shame, and her eyelids drooping.
"If ever a woman had a good husband, in every sense of
the word, you had, in Carlyle: if ever man loved his
wife, he loved you. How could you so
requite him?"
She rolled, in a confused manner, the corners of her shawl over her unconscious fingers.
"I read the note you left for your husband. He showed it me; the only one, I believe, to whom he did show it. It was to him entirely inexplicable; it was so to me. A notion had been suggested to him, after your departure, that his sister had somewhat marred your peace at East Lynne; and he blamed you much—if it were so—for not giving him your full confidence on the point, that he might have set matters on the right footing. But it was impossible (and there was the evidence in the note besides) that the presence of Miss Carlyle at East Lynne could be any excuse for your disgracing us all, and ruining yourself."
"Do not let us speak of these things," said Lady Isabel, faintly. "It cannot redeem the past."
"But I must speak of them; I am come to speak of them," persisted the earl: "I could not do so whilst that man was here. When these inexplicable events take place in the career of a woman, it is a father's duty to look into motives and causes and actions; although the events in themselves may be, as in this case, irreparable. Your father is gone, but I stand in his place: there is no one else to stand in it."
Her tears began to fall. And she let them fall—in silence. The earl resumed.
"But for that extraordinary letter, I should have supposed you had been solely actuated by a mad infatuation for the cur, Levison: its tenor gave the affair a different aspect. To what did you allude when you asserted that your husband had driven you to it?"
"He knew," she answered, scarcely above her breath.
"He did not know," sternly replied the earl. "A more
truthful, honourable man than Carlyle does not
"I believed," she began, in a low, nervous voice, for she knew that there was no evading the questions of Lord Mount Severn, when he was resolved to have an answer, and, indeed, she was too weak, both in body and spirit, to resist—"I believed that his love was no longer mine; that he had deserted me for another."
The earl stared at her. "What can you mean by 'deserted?' He was with you."
"There is a desertion of the heart," was her murmured answer.
"Desertion of a fiddlestick!" retorted his lordship. "The interpretation we gave to the note, I and Carlyle, was, that you had been actuated by motives of jealousy; had penned it in a jealous mood. I put the question to Carlyle—as between man and man—do you listen, Isabel?—whether he had given you cause; and he answered me, as with God over us. He had never given you cause: he had been faithful to you in thought word, and deed: he had never, so far as he could call to mind, even looked upon another woman with covetous feelings, since the hour that he made you his wife: his whole thoughts had been of you, and of you alone. It is more than many a husband can say," significantly coughed Lord Mount Severn.
Her pulses were beating wildly. A powerful conviction, that the words were true; that her own blind jealousy had been utterly mistaken and unfounded, was forcing its way to her brain.
"After that, I could only set your letter down as a
She entwined her hands one within the other, pressing them to pain. It could not deaden the pain at her heart.
"Carlyle told me he had been unusually occupied during the stay of that man. Besides his customary office work, his time was taken up with some secret business for a family in the neighbourhood, and he had repeatedly to see them after office hours. Very old acquaintances of his, he said, relatives of the Carlyle family, and he was as anxious about the secret as they were. This, I observed to him, may have rendered him unobservant to what was passing at home. He told me, I remember, that on the evening of the—the catastrophe, he ought to have gone with you to a dinner-party, but most important circumstances arose, in connexion with the affair, which obliged him to meet two gentlemen at his office, and to receive them in secret, unknown to his clerks."
"Did he—mention the name of the family?" inquired Lady Isabel, with white lips.
"Yes he did. I forget it, though. Rabbit? Rabbit? some such name as that."
"Was it Hare?"
"That was it. Hare. He said you appeared vexed
"Important business!" she echoed, giving way for a moment to the bitterness of former feelings. "He was promenading in their garden by moonlight with Barbara —Miss Hare. I saw them as my carriage passed."
"And you were jealous!" exclaimed Lord Mount Severn, with mocking reproach, as he detected her mood. "Listen!" he whispered, bending his head towards her. "Whilst you thought, as your present tone would seem to intimate, that they were pacing there to enjoy each other's society, know that they— Carlyle, at any rate—was pacing the walk to keep guard. There was one within that house—for a short interview with his poor mother—one who lives in danger of the scaffold; to which his own father would be the first to deliver him up. They were keeping the path against that father, Carlyle and the young lady. Of all the nights in the previous seven years, that one only saw the unhappy son at home, for a half-hour's meeting with his mother and sister. Carlyle, in the grief and excitement caused by your conduct, confided so much to me, when mentioning what kept him from the dinner-party."
Her face had become crimson; crimson at her past lamentable folly. And there was no redemption!
"But he was always with Barbara Hare!" she murmured, by way of some faint excuse.
"She had to see him upon this affair: her mother could
not, for it was obliged to be kept from the father.
this
enough to hurl you on to the step you took? Surely
not! You must have yielded to the persuasions of
that wicked man."
"It is all over now," she wailed.
"Carlyle was true and faithful to you, and to you alone. Few women have the chance of happiness, in their married life, in the degree that you had. He is an upright and good man; one of nature's gentlemen; one that England may be proud of, as having grown upon her soil. The more I see of him, the greater becomes my admiration of him, and of his thorough honour. Do you know what he did in the matter of the damages?"
She shook her head.
"He did not wish to proceed for damages; or, only for the trifling sum demanded by law; but the jury, feeling for his wrongs, gave unprecedentedly heavy ones. Since the fellow came into his baronetcy they have been paid: Carlyle immediately handed them over to the country hospital. He holds the apparently obsolete opinion, that money cannot wipe out a wife's dishonour."
"Let us close these topics," implored the poor invalid. "I acted wickedly and madly: and I have the consequence to bear for ever. More I cannot say."
"Where do you intend to fix your future residence?" inquired the earl.
"I am unable to tell. I shall leave this town as soon as I am well enough."
"Ay. It cannot be pleasant for you to remain under the eyes of its inhabitants. You were here with him, were you not?"
"They think I am his wife," she murmured. "The servants think it."
"That's well; so far. How many servants have you?"
"Two. I am not strong enough yet to do much myself, so am obliged to keep two," she continued, as if in apology for the extravagance, under her reduced circumstances. "As soon as ever the baby can walk, I shall manage to do with one."
The earl looked confounded. "The baby!" he uttered, in a tone of astonishment and grief, painful to her to hear. "Isabel! is there a child?"
Not less painful was her own emotion as she hid her face. Lord Mount Severn rose, and paced the room with striding steps.
"I did not know it! I did not know it! Wicked, heartless villain! He ought to have married you before its birth. Was the divorce out previously?" he added, stopping short in his strides to ask it.
"Yes."
"Coward! sneak! May good men shun him, from henceforth! may his Queen refuse to receive him! You, an earl's daughter! Oh, Isabel! How utterly you have lost yourself!"
Lady Isabel started from her chair, in a burst of hysterical sobs, her hands extended beseechingly towards the earl. "Spare me! spare me! You have been rending my heart ever since you came: indeed I am too weak to bear it."
The earl, in truth, had been betrayed into showing
"Well, well, sit down again, Isabel," he said, putting her into her chair. "We will go to the point I chiefly came here to settle. What sum will it take you to live upon? Quietly: as of course you would now wish to live; but comfortably."
"I will not accept anything," she replied. "I will get my own living:" and the earl's irascibility again rose at the speech. He spoke in a sharp tone:
"Absurd, Isabel! Do not add romantic folly to your other mistakes. Get your own living, indeed! As much as is necessary for you to live upon, I shall supply. No remonstrance: I tell you I am acting as for your father. Do you suppose he would have abandoned you, to starve or to work?"
The allusion touched every chord within her bosom, and the tears fell fast. "I thought I could get my living by teaching," she sobbed.
"And how much did you anticipate the teaching would bring you in?"
"Not very much," she listlessly said. "A hundred a year, perhaps: I am very clever at music and singing. That sum might keep us, I fancy, even if I only went out by day."
"And a fine 'keep' it would be! You shall have that sum every quarter!"
"No, no! oh no! I do not deserve it; I could not accept it. I have forfeited all claim to assistance."
"Not to mine. Now, it is of no use to excite yourself,
for my mind is made up. I never willingly forego a
duty, and I look upon this not only as a duty, but
an imperative one. Upon my return, I shall
immediately
"Then half the sum," she reiterated, knowing how useless it was to contend with Lord Mount Severn when he got upon the stilts of "duty." "Indeed, two hundred a year will be ample; it will seem like riches to me."
"I have named the sum, Isabel, and I shall not make it less. A hundred pounds every three months shall be paid to you, dating from this day. This does not count," he continued, laying down some notes upon the table.
"Indeed I have some ready money by me," she urged, her cheeks flushing at what she looked upon as unmerited kindness: for none could think worse of her than she did of herself. "Pray take it back: you are too good to me."
"I don't know what you call 'ready money,'" returned the earl, "but you have just informed me you were selling your trinkets to live upon. Put up the notes, Isabel: they are only a small amount, just to go on with. Are you in debt?"
"Oh no."
"And mind you don't get into it," advised the earl, as he rose to depart. "You can let me hear of you from time to time, Isabel."
"What does the world say of me?" she took courage to whisper. It was a question often in her own mind. Lord Mount Severn paused before he replied, marvelling, probably, that she could ask it.
"Just what you may have said in the days now over, at any who had gone the way that you have done. What did you expect that it would say?"
What indeed! She stood there with her humble face and her beating heart. The earl took her hand within his in token of farewell: turned, and was gone.
Lord Mount Severn, stern and uncompromising as he was, had yet a large share of kindness and conscientiousness. From the moment he heard of the false step taken by Lady Isabel, and that it was with Francis Levison she had flown, he cast more blame than he had ever done upon the conduct of his wife, in having forced her—so he regarded it—upon Mr. Carlyle. In short, he considered his wife as the primary, though remote, cause of the present ill: not that he in the slightest degree underrated Lady Isabel's own share in it; quite the contrary. From this motive, no less than that he was her blood relative, he deemed it his duty to see after her in her shame and sadness.
Susanne attended Lord Mount Severn to the door and watched him down the street, thinking what a "brave Monsieur Anglais" he was, and how delighted miladi must be at seeing a friend, to break the monotony of her sick and lonely existence. Susanne made no doubt that the visit must so far have aroused miladi as to set her thinking about getting out her smart dresses once more, and that the first words she should hear, on entering miladi's presence, would touch on that attractive point.
The Earl of Mount Severn returned to the Hôtel des Ambassadeurs, dined, and slept there, and the following morning quitted it on his return to the pleasures and bustle of civilised life. And Lady Isabel remained on in her chamber, alone.
Alone: alone! Alone for evermore!
A sunny afternoon in summer. More correctly
speaking, it may be said a summer's evening, for the
bright beams were already slanting athwart the
substantial garden of Mr. Justice Hare, and the tea
hour, seven, was passing. Mr. and Mrs. Hare and
Barbara were seated at the meal: somehow, meals
always did seem in process at Justice Hare's: if it
was not breakfast, it was luncheon; if it was not
luncheon, it was dinner; if it was not dinner, it
was tea. Barbara sat in tears, for the justice was
giving her a "piece of his mind," and poor Mrs.
Hare, agreeing with her husband (as she would have
done had he proposed to set the house on fire and
burn her up in it) yet sympathising with Barbara,
moved uneasily in her chair.
Barbara had been giving mortal offence. Barbara had been
giving the same offence occasionally for some years
past: she had just refused an eligible offer of
marriage, and the justice was storming over it. In
the abstract, it was of no moment whatever to Mr.
Justice Hare whether his daughters pined and
withered out their days as fading maidens, or
whether they raced through life bustling matrons.
Neither, in the abstract, did the justice want
Barbara away from the paternal home, or
How the world would get on without gossip, I'll leave the
world to judge. That West Lynne could not have got
on without it, and without interfering in
everybody's business but its own, is enough for me.
West Lynne had chosen to make a wonder of the fact
that Barbara Hare should remain Barbara Hare. Of all
the damsels indigenous to the soil, she, with her
beauty, her attractive manners, and her good
fortune, had appeared the most likely one to be
appropriated. And yet she was still Barbara Hare!
The gossips set their heads together to discover why
she was neglected. Neglected they
considered her, for Barbara was not one to talk of
opportunities refused. The conclusion they came to
was, that the unhappy crime attaching to her brother
was the sole cause; and, by some mishap, this
nonsense reached the ears of Justice Hare. If the
justice was sensitive upon one point, it was upon
what related to that dark and dreadful deed; if he
was bitter against any living being, it was against
his miserable son. To have it said that Barbara
remained single because no one would have her on
account of her brother, was gall and wormwood to
Justice Hare, for the disgrace seemed then to be
reflecting home on him and his. The justice
would have liked to lift his foot and toss West
Lynne into the nearest, and greenest, and muddiest
of ponds, there that part of
the scandal at any rate might be refuted. Therefore,
when Barbara refused offer after offer (four she had
refused now), it may readily be credited how greatly
it aroused the ire of the justice.
"You do it for the purpose; you do it to anger me," thundered the justice, bringing down his hand on the tea-table and causing the cups to rattle.
"No I don't, papa," sobbed Barbara.
"Then why do you do it?"
Barbara was silent.
"No; you can't answer: you have nothing to urge. What is the matter, pray, with Major Thorn? Come, I will be answered."
"I don't like him," faltered Barbara.
"You do like him; you are telling me an untruth. You have liked him well enough whenever he has been here."
"I like him as an acquintance, papa. Not as a husband."
"Not as a husband!" repeated the exasperated justice. "Why, bless my heart and body, the girl's going mad! Not as a husband! Who asked you to like him as a husband before he became such? Did you ever hear that it was necessary, or expedient, or becoming for a young lady to set on and begin to 'like' a gentleman as 'her husband?'"
Barbara felt a little bewildered.
"Here's the whole parish saying that Barbara Hare can't
be married, that nobody will have her on account
"But it is not true," said Barbara; "people do propose for me."
"But what's the use of their proposing when you say No?" raved the justice. "Is that the way to let the parish know that they propose? You are an ungrateful, rebellious, self-willed daughter, and you'll never be otherwise."
Barbara's tears flowed freely. The justice gave a dash at the bell-handle, to order the tea-things carried away; and after their removal the subject was renewed, together with Barbara's grief. That was the worst of Justice Hare. Let him seize hold of a grievance (it was not often he got upon a real one) and he kept on at it, like a blacksmith hammering at his forge. In the midst of a stormy oration, tongue and hands going together, Mr. Carlyle came in.
Not much altered; not much. A year and three-quarters had gone by, and they had served to silver his hair upon the temples. His manner, too, would never again be careless and light as it once had been. He was the same keen man of business, the same pleasant, intelligent companion: the generality of people saw no change in him. Barbara rose to escape.
"No," said Justice Hare, planting himself between her and the door; "that's the way you like to get out of my reach when I am talking to you. You won't go; so sit down again. I'll tell you of all your ill-conduct before Mr. Carlyle, and see if that will shame you."
Barbara resumed her seat, a rush of crimson dyeing her cheeks. And Mr. Carlyle looked inquiringly, seeming to ask an explanation of her distress. The justice gave it after his own fashion.
"You know, Carlyle, that horrible blow that fell upon us, that shameful disgrace. Well, because the parish can't clack enough about the fact itself, it must begin upon Barbara. Saying that the disgrace and humiliation are reflected upon her, and that nobody will come near her to ask her to be his wife. One would think, rather than lie under the stigma and afford the parish room to talk, she'd marry the first man that came, if it was the parish beadle—anybody else would. But now, what are the facts? You'll stare when you know them. She has received a bushel of good offers, a bushel of them," repeated the justice, dashing his hand down on his knee, "and she says No to all. The last was to-day, from Major Thorn, and my young lady takes and puts the stopper upon it, as usual, without reference to me or her mother, without saying with your leave or by your leave. She wants to be kept in her room for a week upon bread-and-water, to bring her to her senses."
Mr. Carlyle glanced at Barbara. She was sitting meekly under the infliction, her wet eyelashes falling on her flushed cheeks and shading her eyes. The justice was heated enough, and had pushed his flaxen wig wrong side before in the warmth of his argument.
"What do you say to her?" snapped the justice.
"Matrimony may not have charms for Barbara," replied Mr. Carlyle half jokingly.
"Nothing has charms for her that ought to have," growled
Justice Hare. "She's one of the contrary
A very perceptible tinge of red rose to the face of Mr. Carlyle, telling of inward emotion, but his voice and manner betrayed none.
"Indeed," he carelessly said.
"Ah, you are a sly one; you are, Carlyle: remember how
sly you were with your first—" marriage, Justice
Hare was going to bring out, but it suddenly
occurred to him that, all circumstances considered,
it was not precisely the topic to recall to Mr.
Carlyle. So he stopped himself in the utterance,
coughed and went on again. "There you go, over to
Sir John Dobede's, not to see Sir John, but
paying court to Miss Dobede."
"So the Buck's Head was amusing itself with that!" good-humouredly observed Mr. Carlyle. "Well, Miss Dobede is going to be married, and I am drawing up the settlements."
"It's not she; she marries young Somerset; every body knows that. It's the other one, Louisa. A nice girl, Carlyle."
"Very," responded Mr. Carlyle, and it was all the answer
he gave. The justice, tired of sitting in doors,
tired, perhaps, of extracting nothing satisfactory
from Mr. Carlyle, rose, set his wig aright before
the chimney-glass, and quitted the house on his
customary evening visit to the Buck's Head. Barbara,
who watched him down the path, saw that he
encountered some one who happened to be passing the
gate. She could not at first distinguish who it
might be, nothing but an arm
"What can be the matter with papa?" exclaimed Barbara. "Locksley must have said something to anger him. He is coming in in the greatest passion, mamma: his face crimson, and his hands and arms working."
"Oh dear, Barbara!" was all poor Mrs. Hare's reply. The justice's great gusts of passion frightened her.
In he came, closed the door, and stood in the middle of the room, looking alternately at Mrs. Hare and Barbara.
"What is this cursed report that's being whispered in the place?" quoth he, in a tone of suppressed rage, but not unmixed with awe.
"What report?" asked Mr. Carlyle, for the justice waited for an answer, and Mrs. Hare seemed unable to speak. Barbara took care to keep silence: she had some misgiving that the justice's words might be referring to herself, to the recent grievance.
"A report that he— he —has been here, disguised
as a labourer! has dared to show himself in the
place, where he'll come yet to the gibbet."
Mrs. Hare's face turned as white as death. Mr. Carlyle rose, and dexterously contrived to stand before her, so that it should not be seen. Barbara silently locked her hands, one within the other, and turned to the window.
"Of whom do you speak?" asked Mr. Carlyle, in a
"Of whom do I speak!" uttered the exasperated justice, nearly beside himself with passion: "of whom should I speak, but the bastard Dick? Who else in West Lynne is likely to come to a felon's death?"
"Oh, Richard!" sobbed forth Mrs. Hare, as she sank back in her chair, "be merciful! He is our own true son."
"Never a true son of the Hares," raved the justice. "A
true son of wickedness, and cowardice, and blight,
and evil. If he has dared to show his face at West
Lynne, I'll set the whole police of England upon his
track, that he may be brought here as he ought, if
he must come. When Locksley told me of it, just now,
I raised my hand to knock him down, so infamously
false did I deem the report. Do you know
anything of his having been here?" continued the
justice to his wife, in a pointed, resolute
tone.
How Mrs. Hare would have extricated herself, or what she would have answered, cannot even be imagined, but Mr. Carlyle interposed.
"You are frightening Mrs. Hare, sir. Don't you see that the very report of such a thing is alarming her into illness? But—allow me to inquire what it may be that Locksley said."
"I met him at the gate," returned Justice Hare, turning
his attention upon Mr. Carlyle. "He was going by as
I reached it. 'Oh, justice,' he began, 'I am glad I
met you. There's a nasty report in the place, that
Richard has been seen here. I'd see what I could do
towards hushing it up, sir, if I were you, for
"And what was it?" interrupted Mr. Carlyle, more eagerly than he generally spoke.
"Why, they say that the fellow showed himself here some time ago, a year or so, disguised as a farm labourer —confounded fools! Not but what he'd have been the fool, had he done it."
"To be sure he would," repeated Mr. Carlyle, "and he is not fool enough for that, sir. Let West Lynne talk, Mr. Hare: but do not you put faith in a word of its gossip. I never do. Poor Richard, wherever he may be—"
"I won't have him pitied in my presence," burst forth the justice. "Poor Richard, indeed! Villain Richard, if you please."
"I was about to observe that wherever he may be, whether in the backwoods of America, or digging for gold in California, or wandering about the United Kingdom, there is little fear that he will quit his place of safety, to dare the dangerous ground of West Lynne. Had I been you, sir, I should have laughed at Locksley and his words."
"Why does West Lynne invent such lies?"
"Ah, there's the rub. I dare say West Lynne could not
tell why, if it were paid for doing it. But it seems
to have been a lame story it has got up this time.
If they must have concocted a report that Richard
had
Silence and contempt were not greatly in the justice's line; noise and explosion were more so. But he had a high opinion of the judgment of Mr. Carlyle; and, growling a sort of assent, he once more set forth to pay his evening visit.
"Oh, Archibald!" uttered Mrs. Hare, when her husband was half way down the path, "what a mercy that you were here! I should inevitably have betrayed myself."
Barbara turned round from the window. "But what could have possessed Locksley to say what he did?" she exclaimed.
"I have no doubt Locksley spoke with a good motive," said Mr. Carlyle. "He is not unfriendly to Richard, and thought, probably, that by telling Mr. Hare of the report, he might get it stopped. The rumour has been mentioned to me."
Barbara turned cold all over. "How can it have come to light?" she breathed.
"I am at a loss to know," said Mr. Carlyle. "The person to mention it to me was Tom Herbert. He met me yesterday, and said, 'What's this row about Dick Hare?' 'What row?' I asked him. 'Why, that Dick was at West Lynne some time back, disguised as a farm labourer.'—Just what Locksley said to Mr. Hare. I laughed at Tom Herbert," continued Mr. Carlyle; "turned his report into ridicule, and made him turn it into ridicule also, before I had done with him."
"Will it be the means of causing Richard's detection?" murmured Mrs. Hare from between her dry lips.
"No, no," warmly responded Mr. Carlyle. "Had the report arisen immediately after he was really here, it might not have been so pleasant: but nearly two years have elapsed since the period. Be under no uneasiness, dear Mrs. Hare, for rely upon it there is no cause."
"But how could it have come out, Archibald?" she
urged. "And at this distant period of time!"
"I assure you I am quite at a loss to imagine. Had anybody at West Lynne seen and recognised Richard, they would have spoken of it at the time. Do not let it trouble you: the rumour will die away."
Mrs. Hare sighed deeply, and left the room to proceed to her chamber. Barbara and Mr. Carlyle were alone.
"Oh, that the real murderer could be discovered!" she aspirated, clasping her hands. "To be subjected to these shocks of fear is dreadful. Mamma will not be herself for days to come."
"I wish the right man could be found; but it seems as far off as ever," remarked Mr. Carlyle.
Barbara sat ruminating. It seemed that she had something to say to Mr. Carlyle, but a feeling caused her to hesitate. When she did at length speak, it was in a low, timid voice.
"You remember the description Richard gave, that last night—of the person he had met—the true Thorn?"
"Yes."
"Did it strike you then—has it ever occurred to you to think—that it accorded with—with some one?"
"In what way, Barbara?" he asked after a pause.
"Richard spoke of the peculiar movement of throwing off the hair from the forehead—in this way. Did that strike you as being familiar—in connexion with the white hand and the diamond ring?"
"Many have a habit of pushing off their hair: I think I do it myself sometimes. Barbara, what do you mean? Have you a suspicion of any one?"
"Have you?" she returned, answering the question by asking another.
"I have not. Since Captain Thorn was disposed of, my suspicions have not pointed anywhere."
This sealed Barbara's lips. She had hers; certain vague doubts, bringing wonder more than anything else. At times she had thought the same doubts might have occurred to Mr. Carlyle, she now found that they had not. The terrible domestic calamity which had happened to Mr. Carlyle the same night that Richard protested he had seen Thorn, had prevented Barbara discussing the matter with him then; and she had never done so since. Richard had not been further heard of, and the affair had remained in abeyance.
"I begin to despair of its ever being discovered," she observed. "What will become of poor Richard?"
"The discovery that Thorn was not the Thorn completely checkmated us," said Mr. Carlyle.
"It would have done so, had Richard not seen the other."
"I have had my doubts whether that was not, after all, a
flight of Richard's imagination. It is so
extraordinary that he should meet the man by
moonlight, and that nothing should have been seen of
him at any
"That it never did!" cried Barbara. "I wish I was as sure of heaven, as that Richard saw Thorn that night. You believed it yourself at the time."
"I did. His earnestness impressed me. But I had not had time to reflect upon the facts. There was no one at West Lynne then, neither has there been since, to whom Richard's description could apply; Captain Thorn excepted."
"At West Lynne—no," said Barbara.
"We can but wait, and hope that time may bring forth its own elucidation," concluded Mr. Carlyle.
"Ah," sighed Barbara, "but it is weary waiting; weary, weary!"
"How is it you contrive to get under the paternal displeasure?" he resumed, in a gayer tone.
She blushed vividly: and it was her only answer.
"The Major Thorn, alluded to by your papa, is our old friend, I presume?"
Barbara inclined her head.
"He is a very pleasant man, Barbara. Many a young lady would be proud to have him."
"Yes, he is a pleasant man," quietly answered Barbara, but she spoke in a tone that did not invite further discussion.
Captain Thorn, in visiting the Herberts in time gone by,
had been much struck with Barbara. Had his
circumstances allowed, he would have solicited her
to become his wife then. Recently, he had acquired
some property by inheritance, and had also been
"You will do all you can to quell this rumour touching Richard," she said to Mr. Carlyle.
"Depend upon that. The less Richard's name is heard in West Lynne, the better. It puzzles me to know how it can have arisen."
There was a pause. Barbara broke it: but she did not look at Mr. Carlyle as she spoke. "The other rumour: is it a correct one?"
"What other rumour?"
"That you are to marry Louisa Dobede."
"It is not. I have no intention of marrying any one. Nay, I will say it more strongly: it is my intention not to marry any one; to remain as I am."
Barbara lifted her eyes to his in the surprise of the moment.
"You look amazed, Barbara. No. She—who was my wife—lives."
"What of that?" uttered Barbara, in simplicity.
He did not answer for a moment, and when he did, it was in a low tone, as he stood by the table at which Barbara sat, and looked down upon her.
"'Whosoever putteth away his wife, and marrieth another, committeth adultery.'"
And before Barbara could answer—if, indeed, she had found any answer to make—or had recovered her surprise, he had taken his hat and was gone.
To return for a short while to Lady Isabel. As
the year advanced she grew stronger, and in the
latter part of the summer made preparations for
quitting Grenoble. Where she would fix her
residence, or what she would do, she knew not. She
was miserable and restless, and cared little what
became of her. The remotest spot on earth, on
unpenetrated by the steps of civilised man, appeared
the most desirable to her. Where was she to find
this?
She set out on her search—she, the child, and a young
peasant woman whom she had engaged as
bonne; for Susanne having a lover at
Grenoble entirely declined to leave the place. All
her luggage, except the things absolutely requisite,
Lady Isabel had forwarded to Paris, there to be
warehoused until she sent further directions. It was
a lovely day when she quitted Grenoble. The train
travelled safely until in the dusk of the evening
they approached a place called Cammère, where Lady
Isabel proposed to rest for a day or two. Railway
accidents are less frequent in France than they are
with us, but when they do occur they are wholesale
catastrophes, the memory of which lasts for a life
time. The train was within a short distance of the
station
The carriage, in which Lady Isabel with her child and
bonne travelled, lay beneath a
superincumbent mass of ruins: they were amongst the
last passengers to be extricated. The bonne
and the poor baby were quite dead. Lady Isabel was
alive and conscious, but so severely injured that
the medical men who had been brought to the spot in
all haste turned from her to give their attention to
other sufferers whose case seemed less desperate—she
heard them say that she would not survive
amputation, and that nothing else could be done,
that she must die whether there were an operation or
not. The injuries lay in one leg, and the lower part
of her face. She had not counted upon dying in this
manner, and death in the guise of horrible suffering
was not the abstract thing of release and escape
which it had seemed, when she had wished for it as
the end of all her wretchedness. She was unable to
move, but the shock had deadened sensation, she was
not yet in pain, and her mind was for a short
interval preternaturally clear and lucid. A Sister
of Charity approached the stretcher on which she had
been laid, and offered her some water. Isabel drank
eagerly.
"Is there aught else I can do?" asked the sister.
"My baby and its nurse were with me in the carriage —tell me, have they been found? is my child killed?" asked Isabel.
The sister turned to gain intelligence if she could, but
the confusion and noise were so great that she could
scarcely hope to ascertain anything with certainty.
A poor little child quite dead, but not much
disfigured,
"Was this your child?" said she turning to Lady Isabel. "It is a little angel, and is beholding the face of its Father in Heaven."
It was the ill-starred child of Lady Isabel: she pressed its little face to her bosom, and her first feeling was a deep thankfulness that it had been so soon taken away from the evil to come. She believed she was to die also in the space of a few hours, or less; and the dull, apathetic indifference to all belonging to this life, which generally sets in with the approach of death, was stealing over her. She motioned to the sister to remove it, saying softly,
"It is thus I would have wished it to be."
"Have you no message or instructions for your friends? If you will trust me I will fulfil your wishes. Whilst your mind is preserved clear, it will be well to settle your duties towards those you are leaving behind." The sister had heard what the doctor said of Lady Isabel's condition.
"All who ever knew me will rejoice to hear that I am no more," said Isabel. "My death will be the only reparation I can offer, for the grief and shame my life has brought on all who had the evil fortune to belong to me. You understand I have been a great sinner."
"Try to accept death as a just recompense for your sins—make in this last moment an act of faith and obedience, by uniting your own will with His who sends this suffering; it is then changed from the nature of punishment into a blessing. Our sorrows are the gifts of Almighty God, no less than our joys."
"I will, I have taken up my cross," said Lady
"Can I write to any one for you?" asked the sister, "tell me now, whilst you can think of it."
"Have you paper and writing things at hand? write then—direct the letter first, to the Earl of Mount —stay!" she interrupted, feeling how undesirable it was to make known her private affairs, even in that strange place. Besides, from the injury to her face, she could only speak with the greatest difficulty. "Could I not write a line myself? I think I could, if you will hold the paper before me: my hands are not injured; my intellect is clear."
The compassionate sister complied: and Lady Isabel
contrived to scrawl a few words as she lay, first
directing the letter to the earl's town house. They
were to the effect that she was dying from the fatal
injuries of the railway accident: that her baby was
killed, and its nurse. She thanked Lord Mount Severn
for all his goodness to her; she said she was glad
to die, to deliver him and all who belonged to her
from the disgrace and shame she had been to them.
"Go to Mr. Carlyle," she continued, "say that I
humbly beg him to forgive me; that I also beg the
forgiveness of his children when they shall be old
enough to know the crime I have committed against
them: tell him I repent, and have repented
bitterly—there are no words to express that
bitterness." She had written so far, when the
torture of pain, which had begun to make itself more
and more felt, was becoming intolerable. Gathering
her strength for a last effort, she wrote in
characters, like those that one on the rack might
have signed his confession, "Forgive; Isabel," and
whispered,
When at length the surgeons came up to Lady Isabel, to examine more minutely the injuries she had sustained, she was quite insensible, and they thought she was dead. They said so to the sister, who was then kneeling beside her, repeating the prayers appointed for the passing soul. She finished them and retired to a distance, other sufferers claiming her services. She did not return to Lady Isabel, whom she fully believed to be dead; and she despatched the letter, writing in it as requested, some words of confirmation. The dead were buried, and a special mass was said for them. The survivors were sent to the hospital; all that could be done for them was done; neither skill nor kindness being wanting.
Lady Isabel recovered her consciousness, and found herself lying on a pallet in a ward in the hospital. It was long before she could recal what had happened, or understood that she had not died. The surgeons, on further inspection, had found life still lingering in her shattered frame. The injuries were terrible enough, but not of necessity fatal, though the prospect of recovery was faint. It would have been cruel to resort to an operation with such slender chances of success, and they tried other means, which to the honour and glory of their skill, promised to succeed. Lady Isabel was still fluctuating between life and death; but the tide began at length slowly to set in towards life. She remained three months in the hospital before she could be removed. The change that had passed over her in those three months was little less than death itself; no one could have recognised in the pale, thin, shattered, crippled invalid, she who had been known as Lady Isabel Vane.
The letter was duly delivered at the town house of Lord Mount Severn, as addressed. The countess was sojourning there for a few days: she had quitted it after the season, but some business, or pleasure, had called her again to town. Lord Vane was with her, but the earl was in Scotland. They were at breakfast, she and her son, when the letter was brought in: eightpence to pay. Its strangely written address; its foreign aspect; its appearance, altogether, excited her curiosity: in her own mind she believed she had dropped upon a nice little conjugal mare's nest.
"I shall open this," cried she.
"Why, it is addressed to papa!" exclaimed Lord Vane, who possessed all his father's notions of honour.
"But such an odd letter! It may require an immediate answer: or is some begging petition, perhaps. Go on with your breakfast."
Lady Mount Severn opened the letter, and with some difficulty spelt through its contents. They shocked even her.
"How dreadful!" she uttered, in the impulse of the moment.
"What is dreadful?" asked Lord Vane, looking up from his breakfast.
"Lady Isabel—Isabel Vane—you have not forgotten her?"
"Forgotten her!" he echoed. "Why, mamma, I must possess a funny memory to have forgotten her already."
"She is dead. She has been killed in a railway accident in France."
His large eyes, honest and true as they had been in childhood, filled, and his face flushed. He said nothing, for emotion was strong within him.
"But, shocking as it is, it is better for her," went on the countess; "for, poor creature, what could her future life have been!"
"Oh, don't say it!" impetuously broke out the young viscount. "Killed in a railway accident, and for you to say that it is better for her!"
"So it is better," said the countess. "Don't go into heroics, William. You are quite old enough to know that she had brought misery upon herself, and disgrace upon all connected with her. No one could ever have taken notice of her again."
"I would," said the boy, stoutly.
Lady Mount Severn smiled derisively.
"I would. I never liked anybody in the world half so much as I liked Isabel."
"That's past and gone. You could not have continued to like her, after the disgrace she wrought."
"Somebody else wrought more of the disgrace than she did; and, had I been a man, I would have shot him dead," flashed the viscount.
"You don't know anything about it."
"Don't I," he returned, not over dutifully. But Lady Mount Severn had not brought him up to be dutiful.
"May I read the letter, mamma?" he demanded, after a pause.
"If you can read it," she replied, tossing it to him. "She dictated it when she was dying."
Lord Vane took the letter to a window and stayed looking over it for some time; the countess eat an egg and a plate of ham meanwhile. Presently he came back with it folded, and laid it on the table.
"You will forward it to papa to-day?" he observed.
"I shall forward it to him. But there's no hurry; and I don't exactly know where your papa may be. I shall send the notice of her death to the papers; and am glad to do it: it is a blight removed from the family."
"Mamma, I do think you are the unkindest woman that ever breathed!"
"I'll give you something to call me unkind for, if you don't mind," retorted the countess, her colour rising. "Dock you of your holiday, and pack you back to school to-day."
A few mornings after this, Mr. Carlyle left East Lynne,
and proceeded to his office as usual. Scarcely was
he seated, when Mr. Dill entered, and Mr. Carlyle
looked at him inquiringly, for it was not Mr.
Carlyle's custom to be intruded upon by any person
until he had opened his letters: then he would ring
for Mr. Dill. The letters and the Times
newspapers lay on his table before him. The old
gentleman came up in a covert, timid sort of way,
which made Mr. Carlyle look all the more.
"I beg your pardon, sir; will you let me ask if you have heard any particular news?"
"Yes, I have heard it," replied Mr. Carlyle.
"Then, sir, I beg your pardon a thousand times over. It occurred to me that you probably had not, Mr. Archibald; and I thought I would have said a word to prepare you, before you came upon it suddenly in the paper."
"To prepare me!" echoed Mr. Carlyle, as old Dill was turning away. "Why, what has come to you, Dill? Are you afraid my nerves are growing delicate, or that I shall faint over the loss of a hundred pounds? At the very most, we shall not suffer above that extent."
Old Dill turned back again. "If I don't believe you are
speaking of the failure of Kent and Green! It's not
that , Mr. Archibald. They won't affect
us much: and there'll be a dividend, report
runs."
"What is it, then?"
"Then you have not heard it, sir! I am glad that I'm in time. It might not be well for you to have seen it without a word of preparation, Mr. Archibald."
"If you have not gone demented, you will tell me what you mean, Dill, and leave me to my letters," cried Mr. Carlyle, wondering excessively at his sober, matter-of-fact clerk's words and manner.
Old Dill laid his hand upon the Times newspaper.
"It's here, Mr. Archibald, in the column of the
deaths: the first on the list. Please prepare
yourself a little, before you look at it."
He shuffled out quickly, and Mr. Carlyle as quickly unfolded the paper. It was, as old Dill said, the first on the list of deaths.
"At Cammère, in France, on the 18th inst., Isabel Mary, only child of William, late Earl of Mount Severn."
Clients called; Mr. Carlyle's bell did not ring; an hour or two passed, and old Dill protested that Mr. Carlyle was engaged, until he could protest no longer. He went in deprecatingly. Mr. Carlyle sat yet with the newspaper before him, and the letters unopened at his elbow.
"There's one or two who will come in, Mr.
Archibald, who will see you: what am I to
say?"
Mr. Carlyle stared at him for a moment, as if his wits had been in the next world. Then he swept the newspaper from before him, and was the calm, collected man of business again.
As the news of Lady Isabel's marriage had first come to the knowledge of Lord Mount Severn through the newspapers, so, singular to say, did the tidings of her death. The next post brought him the letter, which his wife had tardily forwarded. But, unlike Lady Mount Severn, he did not take her death so entirely upon trust: he knew what mistakes are often made in these reports from a distance, and he deemed it incumbent on him to make inquiries. He wrote immediately to the authorities of the town (in the best French he could muster) asking for particulars, and whether she was really dead.
He received, in due course, a satisfactory answer; satisfactory in so far as that it set his doubts entirely at rest. He had inquired after her by her proper name and title, "La Dame Isabelle Vane," and as the authorities could find none of the survivors owning that name, they took it for granted she was dead. They wrote him word that the child and nurse whom he mentioned were killed on the spot; two ladies, who had occupied the same compartment of the carriage, had since died, one of whom was no doubt the mother, the lady he inquired for. She was dead and buried, sufficient money having been found upon her person to defray the few necessary expenses. It will easily be comprehended that the lady of whom they spoke was one of those who had been in the same carriage as Lady Isabel, and who had died.
Thus, through no intention of Lady Isabel, news of her
death went forth to Lord Mount Severn and to the
world. Her first intimation that she was
regarded as dead, was through a copy of that very
day's Times seen by Mr. Carlyle, seen by
Lord Mount Severn. An English traveller, who had
been amongst the sufferers,
Lady Isabel understood it at once; that the despatching her letter had been the foundation of the misapprehension: and she began to ask herself now, why she should undeceive Lord Mount Severn and the world. She longed, none knew with what intense longing, to be unknown, obscure, totally unrecognised by all: none can know it, till they have put a barrier between themselves and the world, as she had done. She had no longer the child to support, she had only herself; and surely she could with ease earn enough for that: or she could starve: it mattered little which. No, there was no necessity for her continuing to accept the bounty of Lord Mount Severn, and she would let him and everybody else continue to believe she was dead, and be henceforth only Madame Vine. A resolution she adhered to.
Thus the unhappy Lady Isabel's career was looked upon as run. Lord Mount Severn forwarded her letter to Mr. Carlyle, with the confirmation of her death, which he had obtained from the French authorities. It was a nine days' wonder: "That poor, erring Lady Isabel was dead"—people did not call her names in the very teeth of her fate—and then it was over.
It was over. Lady Isabel Vane was as one forgotten.
There went, sailing up the avenue to East Lynne,
a lady, one windy afternoon. If not a lady, she was
attired as one: a flounced dress, and a stylish
looking shawl, and a white veil. A very pretty
woman, tall and slender, was she, and she minced as
she walked, and coquetted with her head, and,
altogether, contrived to show that she had quite as
much vanity as brains. She went boldly up to the
front entrance of the house, and boldly rang at it,
drawing her white veil over her face as she did
so.
One of the men-servants answered it, not Peter; and, seeing somebody very smart before him, bowed deferentially.
"Miss Hallijohn is residing here, I believe. Is she within?"
"Who, ma'am?"
"Miss Hallijohn; Miss Joyce Hallijohn," somewhat sharply repeated the lady, as if impatient of any delay. "I wish to see her."
The man was rather taken aback. He had deemed it a
visitor to the house, and was prepared to usher her
to the drawing-room, at least; but it seemed it was
only a visitor to Joyce. He showed her into a small
parlour,
"Mrs. Joyce, there's a lady asking for you," said the man. "I have shown her into the grey parlour."
"A lady for me?" repeated Joyce. "Who is it? Some one to see the children, perhaps?"
"It's for yourself, I think. She asked for Miss Hallijohn."
Joyce looked at the man; but she put down her work and proceeded to the grey parlour. A pretty woman, vain and dashing, threw up her white veil at her entrance.
"Well, Joyce! How are you?"
Joyce, always pale, turned paler still, as she gazed in
blank consternation. Was it really Afy who
stood before her?—Afy the erring.
Afy it was. And she stood there, holding out her hand to Joyce with, what Wilson would have called, all the brass in the world. Joyce could not reconcile her mind to link her own with it.
"Excuse me, Afy, but I cannot take your hand. I cannot welcome you here. What could have induced you to come?"
"If you are going to be upon the high ropes, it seems
"You are looked upon in the neighbourhood as worse than poison, Afy," returned Joyce, in a tone, not of anger but of sorrow. "Where's Richard Hare?"
Afy tossed her head. "Where's who?" asked she.
"Richard Hare. My question was plain enough."
"How should I know where he is? It's like your impudence to mention him to me. Why don't you ask me where Old Nick is, and how he does? I'd rather own acquaintance with him, than with Richard Hare, if I'd only my choice between the two."
"Then you have left Richard Hare! How long since?"
"I have left—what do you say?" broke off Afy, whose lips were quivering ominously with suppressed passion. "Perhaps you'll condescend to explain. I don't understand."
"When you left here, Afy, did you not go after Richard Hare?—did you not join him?"
"I'll tell you what it is, Joyce," flashed Afy, her face
indignant and her voice passionate, "I have put up
with some things from you in my time, but human
nature has its limits of endurance, and I won't bear
that . I have never set eyes on Richard
Hare since that night of horror. I wish I could: I'd
help to hang him."
Joyce paused. The belief that Afy was with him had been
long and deeply imbued within her; it was the
long-continued and firm conviction of all West
Lynne: and a settled belief, such as that, is not
easily shaken. Was Afy telling her the truth? She
knew her propensity
"Afy," she said at length, "let me understand you. When you left this place, was it not to share Richard Hare's flight? Have you not been living with him?"
"No!" burst forth Afy, with kindling eyes. "Living with
him! with our father's murderer! Shame
upon you, Joyce Hallijohn! you must be precious
wicked yourself to suppose it."
"If I have judged you wrongly, Afy, I sincerely beg your pardon. Not only myself, but the whole of West Lynne believed you were with him; and the thought has caused me pain night and day."
"What a cannibal-minded set you must all be, then!" was Afy's indignant rejoinder.
"Not one in the place but thought so, with the exception of Mr. Carlyle," proceeded Joyce. "He has said two or three times to me that he should not think you went to Richard Hare, or were living with him."
"Mr. Carlyle has more sense than all the rest of West Lynne put together," complacently observed Afy. "Living with Richard Hare! why, I'd rather go and live with a scalped red Indian who goes about with his body tattooed in place of clothes, and keeps sixteen wives."
"But, Afy, where did you go, then? Why did you leave at all?"
"Never mind why. It was not to be supposed that I could stop at home in the cottage, with ghosts and dreams and all those sort of things, that attend a place where murder has been."
"What have you been doing ever since? Where have you been?"
"Never mind, I say," repeated Afy. "West Lynne
"Are you married?" inquired Joyce, noting the word "settled."
"Catch me marrying," retorted Afy; "I like my liberty too well. Not but what I might be induced to change my condition, if anything out of the way eligible occurred: it must be very eligible, though, to tempt me. I am what I suppose you call yourself—a lady's maid."
"Indeed!" said Joyce, much relieved. "And are you confortable, Afy?—are you in a good service?"
"Middling for that. The pay's not amiss, but there's a great deal to do, and her ladyship's a Tartar. I had a good one with an old lady; a sort of companion I was to her, and stopped there till she died. What do you think? She made me go in to prayers with her, and read the Bible night and morning."
"How very glad I am to hear this!" exclaimed Joyce. "It must have been so good for you."
"Very," assented Afy; and Joyce failed to detect the irony of her tone. "She'd used to read a chapter, and I'd used to read a chapter, and then we went to prayers. Edifying, wasn't it?"
"Delightfully so, Afy. I am sure you must have profited by it."
"Law, yes: never doubt that. She left me thirty pounds when she died, over and above my salary. I used to like the Psalms best, because they were short and comforting."
"So comforting!" echoed Joyce. "Afy, I shall
Afy laughed, a ringing laugh. "You and West Lynne always set me down for worse than I was. Though it poses me to imagine what on earth could have induced you to fancy I should go off with that Dick Hare," she added, for she could not forget the grievance.
"Look at the circumstances," argued Joyce. "You both disappeared."
"But not together!"
"Nearly together. There were only a few days intervening. And you had neither money nor friends."
"You don't know what I had. But I would rather have died of want on my father's grave, than have shared his means," continued Afy, growing passionate again. "And you and the West Lynne idiots ought to have made sure of that."
"If you had but dropped me a single line, Afy! it would have put a different aspect upon the whole affair. Your silence helped to misjudge you."
"Misjudge me, indeed! Why, I never cared for Dick Hare. He was only half baked."
"You encouraged him to the house."
"Well—I don't deny it. He used to speak to me of marriage: and one would put up with a man not baked at all, to be made a real lady. Had I known he was to turn out what he did, I would have seen his coffin walk, before I'd ever have spoken to him. Where is he? Not hung, or I should have heard of it."
"He has never been seen since that night, Afy."
"Nor heard of?"
"Nor heard of. Most people think he is in Australia, or some other foreign land."
"The best place for him: the more distance he puts between him and home, the better. If he ever does come back, I hope he'll get his deserts—which is a rope's end. I'd go to his hanging."
"You are as bitter against him as Mr. Justice Hare. he would bring his son back to suffer, if he could."
"A cross-grained old camel!" remarked Afy, in allusion to the qualities, social and amiable, of the revered justice. "I don't defend Dick Hare, I hate him too much for that, but if his father had treated him differently, Dick might have been different. Well, let's talk of something else; the subject invariably gives me the shivers. Who is mistress here?"
"Miss Carlyle."
"Oh. I might have guessed that. Is she as fierce as ever?"
"There is little alteration in her."
"And there won't be on this side the grave. I say, Joyce, I don't want to encounter her: she might set on at me, like she has done many a time in the old days. Little love was there lost between me and Corny Carlyle."
"You need not fear meeting her. She is away: gone to Lynneborough for a week's visit."
"That's good news for a rainy day! Then, who acts as mistress while she's absent?"
"I give the orders," said Joyce. "Master interferes very little."
"Will he marry again?" went on Afy.
"How can I tell? There appears no probability of it at
present. A few weeks or months ago, a rumour
"Louisa Dobede! one of that ugly old baronet's daughters?"
"Yes. But Sir John Dobede is not ugly."
"Not ugly! Why, he has got a nose as long as a foundry chimney. Well, one would think Mr. Carlyle had had enough of marrying."
"Lady Isabel is dead," interrupted Joyce, hastily.
"So is Queen Anne. What's the good of telling me news that all the world knows?"
"I reminded you that she was dead that you might not speak against her," said Joyce. "Whatever may have been Lady Isabel's failings, they are buried in her grave."
"Buried or not, their remembrance lasts," cried Afy, "and you may as well try to stop the sun's shining, as to stop folks giving their opinions. East Lynne must have been well rid of her—such a canker as that!"
Joyce put up her hand. "Afy, be silent! You have no right so to speak of Lady Isabel: you know nothing of the facts."
"I know all the facts by heart," imperturbably rejoined Afy. "You may take your oath they were conned over and over by us at Lady Mount Severn's."
Joyce looked at her in surprise. "What have you to do with Lady Mount Severn's?"
"Well, that's good! It's where I am in service."
"At Lady Mount Severn's?"
"Why not? I have been there two years. It is not a great
deal longer I shall stop, though; she has got too
much vinegar in her for me. It happened
"But not in your presence?"
"I heard," significantly nodded Afy. "Heard just as much as they had to tell."
"You must have listened at keyholes."
"Perhaps I did," was Afy's cool response. "I had a fancy to hear the particulars; and when I do make up my mind to know a thing, I don't let trifles stand in my way. Tell me about her, Joyce."
Joyce shook her head. "There's nothing much to tell. She was one of the sweetest ladies, one of the kindest mistresses—"
"Oh, I see," interrupted Afy, with ineffable disdain. "She was one of your angels."
"Almost, she was. Until that serpent came here to cross her path."
"Manners! manners!" laughed Afy. "It's not polite to call names."
"I could call him names for ever," warmly answered Joyce. "And so I would, if it could bring him punishment. It will come home to him: mark my words."
"Lady Mount Severn throws all the blame on her."
"It is more than Lord Mount Severn does," angrily returned Joyce.
"I could have told you that. He casts some share of it to Lady Mount Severn. Sir Francis is her cousin, you know. Was she good-looking, Joyce?"
"Beautiful."
"Better looking than I am?" cried vain Afy, glancing at herself in an opposite mirror.
"Oh, Afy! how absurd you are!"
"Many thanks. Because she was the Lady Isabel, and I am plain Afy Hallijohn, of course I can't be compared to her! Everybody thinks they may lance shafts at my back: but lady angels go wrong sometimes, you see; they are not universally immaculate. She must have been a queer angel, rather, to leave her children."
"Afy, do you understand that this conversation is particularly disagreeable to me?" cried Joyce with spirit.
"It's a very disagreeable topic indeed, I should say," equably replied Afy. "She should not have acted so as to give rise to it. He soon tired of her, with all her beauty: he has tired—as it is said—of others. He is married now."
"Yes," indignantly spoke Joyce, "and the wonder is, how any young lady, with a spark of delicacy or good feeling, could bring herself to marry so notorious a man."
"Ladies don't dislike that sort of notoriety," said Afy, laughing at Joyce's reproving face. "That is, when the offenders are handsome, as he is."
"You have seen him at Lady Mount Severn's?"
"Not I. I have seen him, but not there. Since the Carlyle affair, he dare not show his face within their doors: my lord would kick him out. What an awful thing that railway accident must have been!"
Joyce shuddered. "Ay, it was an awful death."
"And quite a judgment upon her, I should say," went on Afy, probably seeing that the style of conversation aggravated Joyce.
Joyce would stand it no longer. "Listen, Afy: I loved my
mistress, and I love her memory still, in spite of
what has taken place. If you are to speak
"Have it your own way," indifferently rejoined Afy. "She's gone to kingdom come, so it's not worth while disputing over it. Is Mr. Carlyle at home?"
"He will be home to dinner. I dare say you would like some tea: you shall come and take it with me and Wilson in the nursery."
"I was thinking you might have the grace to offer me something," cried Afy. "I intend to stop till to-morrow in the neighbourhood: my lady gave me two days' holiday—for she was going to see her dreadful old grandmother, where she can't take a maid—and I thought I'd use it in coming to have a look at the old place again. Don't stare at me in that blank way, as if you feared I should ask the grand loan of sleeping here. I shall sleep at the Mount Severn Arms."
"I was not glancing at such a thought, Afy. Come and take your bonnet off."
"Is the nursery full of children?"
"There's only one child in it. Miss Lucy and Master William are with the governess."
Wilson received Afy with lofty condescension, having Richard Hare in her thoughts. But Joyce explained that it was all a misapprehension—that her sister had not been near Richard Hare, but was as indignant against him as they were. Upon which Wilson grew cordial and chatty, rejoicing in the delightful recreation her tongue would enjoy that evening.
Afy's account of herself, as to past proceedings, was
certainly not the most satisfactory in the world,
but altogether, taking in the present, it was so
vast an
"Ah! you remember what I said, Joyce," he remarked. "That I did not believe Afy was with Richard Hare."
"I have been telling Afy so, sir, and she says you have got more sense than all West Lynne put together."
Mr. Carlyle laughed.
"A terrible way she was in, to be sure, when I informed her what people had believed," continued Joyce. "She nearly went into one of her old passions."
"Does she seem steady, Joyce?"
"I think so, sir—steady for her. Before she took Lady Mount Severn's service, she was with an old lady, where she read her Bible and joined in prayers night and morning."
"Afy at prayers!" exclaimed Mr. Carlyle, a smile crossing his lips. "I hope they were genuine."
"I was thinking, sir, that as she appears to have turned out so respectable, and is with Lady Mount Severn, you perhaps might see no objection to her sleeping here for to-night. It would be better than for her to go to an inn, as she talks of doing."
"None at all," replied Mr. Carlyle. "Let her remain."
As Joyce returned to the nursery, Afy and Wilson were in
the full flowing tide of talk, trying whose tongue
"It's as true as you are there, Wilson. She bothered me all day long with her religion. I had used to pick out the shortest psalm I could find, and when she asked me why, I said I did it that I might remember them. There's one with two verses in it; I chose that as often as I dared. And then, down I had to go on my marrow-bones, and put up my hands! I had used to wish my mistress and her prayers somewhere."
Joyce groaned in spirit, and thought of the words just spoken by Mr. Carlyle—he had hoped the prayers were genuine!
Later in the evening, after Mr. Carlyle's dinner, a message came that Afy was to go to him. Accordingly she proceeded to his presence.
"So Afy! you have returned to let West Lynne know that you are alive. Sit down."
"West Lynne may go a walking in future, sir, for all the heed I shall take of it," retorted Afy. "A set of wicked-minded scandal-mongers, to take and say I had gone off after Richard Hare!"
"You should not have gone off at all, Afy."
"Well, sir, that was my business, and I chose to go. I could not stop in the cottage after that night's work."
"There is a mystery attaching to that night's work, Afy," observed Mr. Carlyle; "a mystery that I cannot fathom. Perhaps you can help me out."
"What mystery, sir?" returned Afy.
Mr. Carlyle leaned forward, his arms on the table; Afy
had taken a chair at the other end of it. "Who
Afy stared some moments before she replied, evidently astonished at the question. "Who committed the murder, sir?" she uttered at length. "Richard Hare committed it. Everybody knows that."
"Did you see it done?"
"No," replied Afy. "If I had seen it, the fright and horror would have killed me. Richard Hare quarrelled with my father, and drew the gun upon him in his passion."
"You assume this to have been the case, Afy; as others have assumed it. I do not think it was Richard Hare who killed your father."
"Not Richard Hare!" exclaimed Afy, after a pause. "Then who do you think did it, sir? I?"
"Nonsense, Afy."
"I know he did it," proceeded Afy. "It is true that I did
not see it done, but I know it, for all that. I
know it, sir."
"You cannot know it, Afy."
"I do know it, sir; I would not assert it to you if I did not. If Richard Hare were here present before us, and swore till he was black in the face that it was not he, I could convict him."
"By what means?"
"I had rather not say, sir. But you may believe me, for I am speaking truth."
"There was another friend of yours present that evening, Afy. Lieutenant Thorn."
Afy's face turned crimson: she was evidently confused.
But Mr. Carlyle's speech and manner were
"I know he was, sir. A young chap, who used to ride over some evenings to see me. He had nothing to do with what occurred."
"Where did he ride from?"
"He was stopping with some friends at Swainson. He was nobody, sir."
"What was his name?" questioned Mr. Carlyle.
"Thorn," said Afy.
"I mean his real name. Thorn was an assumed one."
"Oh dear no," returned Afy. "Thorn was his name."
Mr. Carlyle paused and looked at her.
"Afy, I have reason to believe that Thorn was only an assumed name. Now, I have a motive for wishing to know his real one, and you would very much oblige me by confiding it to me. What was it?"
"I don't know that he had any other name, sir; I am sure he had no other," persisted Afy. "He was Lieutenant Thorn then, and he was Captain Thorn afterwards."
"You have seen him since?"
"Once in a way we have met."
"Where is he now?"
"Now! Oh, my goodness, I don't know anything about him now!" said Afy. "I have not heard of him or seen him for a long while. I think I heard something about his going to India with his regiment."
"What regiment is he in?"
"I'm sure I don't know about that," said Afy. "Is
"Afy, I must find this Captain Thorn. Do you know anything of his family?"
Afy shook her head. "I don't think he had any. I never heard him mention so much as a brother or a sister."
"And you persist in saying his name was Thorn!"
"I persist in it because it was his name. I am positive it was his name."
"Afy, shall I tell you why I want to find him? I believe that it was he who murdered your father: not Richard Hare."
Afy's mouth and eyes gradually opened, and her face turned hot and cold alternately. Then passion mastered her, and she burst forth.
"It's a lie! I beg your pardon, sir, but whoever told you that, told you a lie. Thorn had no more to do with it than I had; I'll swear it."
"I tell you, Afy, I believe Thorn to have been the man. You were not present: you cannot know who actually did it."
"Yes I can, and do know," said Afy, bursting into tears of hysterical passion. "Thorn was with me when it happened, so it could not have been Thorn. It was that wicked Richard Hare. Sir! have I not said that I'll swear it?"
"Thorn was with you!—at the moment of the murder?" repeated Mr. Carlyle.
"Yes he was," shrieked Afy, nearly beside herself with
emotion. "Whoever has been trying to put it off
Richard Hare, and on to him, is a wicked,
false-hearted
"You are telling me truth, Afy?" gravely spoke Mr. Carlyle.
"Truth!" echoed Afy, flinging up her hands. "Would I tell a lie over my poor father's death? If Thorn had done it, would I screen him, or shuffle it off to Richard Hare? No, no."
Mr. Carlyle felt uncertain and bewildered. That Afy was sincere in what she said was but too apparent. He spoke again, but Afy had risen from her chair to leave.
"Locksley was in the wood that evening; Otway Bethel was in it. Could either of them have been the culprit?"
"No, sir," firmly retorted Afy, "the culprit was Richard Hare; and I'd say it with my latest breath. I'd say it because I know it—though I don't choose to say how I know it; time enough when he gets taken."
She quitted the room, leaving Mr. Carlyle in a state of puzzled bewilderment. Was he to believe Afy? or was he to believe the bygone assertion of Richard Hare?
In one of the comfortable sitting-rooms of East
Lynne sat Mr. Carlyle and his sister one inclement
January night. The contrast within and without was
great. The warm, blazing fire, the handsome carpet
on which it flickered, the exceedingly comfortable
arrangement of the furniture, of the room
altogether, and the light of the chandelier which
fell on all, presented a picture of home peace,
though it may not have deserved the name of luxury.
Without, heavy flakes of snow were falling thickly,
flakes as large and nearly as heavy as a crown
piece, rendering the atmosphere so dense and
obscure, that a man could not see a yard before him.
Mr. Carlyle had driven home in the pony carriage,
and the snow had so settled upon him, even in that
short journey, that Lucy, who happened to see him as
he entered the hall, screamed out laughingly that
her papa had turned into a white man. It was now
later in the evening; the children were in bed, the
governess was in her own sitting-room—it was not
often that Miss Carlyle invited her to theirs in an
evening—and the house was quiet. Mr. Carlyle was
deep in the pages of one of the monthly periodicals;
Miss Carlyle was one of your strong-minded ladies, who never condescend to be ill. Of course, had she been attacked with scarlet fever, or paralysis, or St. Vitus's dance, she must have given in to the enemy; but trifling ailments, such as headache, influenza, sorethroat, which other people get, passed her by. Imagine, therefore, her exasperation at finding her head stuffed up, her chest sore, and her voice going: in short, at having, for once in her life, caught a cold like ordinary mortals.
"It was that ale," she groaned.
"Ale!" echoed Mr. Carlyle, lifting his eyes from his book.
"Yes, the ale," she tartly proceeded. "Dear me, Archibald, you need not stare as if I had said it was the moon gave it me."
"But how could ale give it you? Unless you drank a great draught of it cold, when you were in a perspiration."
Miss Carlyle lifted her hands in pitying contempt for his ignorance.
"You'll be a baby in common sense to the end of your life, Archibald. When do I drink great draughts of ale? Pray, the last two barrels that we have had in tap, has there not been, throughout, a complaint that the taps leaked?"
"Well?" said he.
"Well, I knew that the fault lay in the putting in the
taps in the first instance, servants are such
incapables; so, when Peter came to me after
breakfast this morning and said there had better be
another
"Does it take all that time to tap a barrel of ale?"
"No, it doesn't take it when things are in order, but it does when you have to bother over the taps, rejecting one, rejecting another," responded Miss Carlyle, in a tone of exasperation. "And a pretty state that cellar was in! not a thing in place. I had the cook down, and a sharp dressing I gave her: if her hams had been turned for three days, I'll eat them, raw as they are! That's how I must have caught this cold, stopping down there."
Mr. Carlyle made no observation: had he told her that there was no need whatever for her interference, that Peter was perfectly competent to his duties, she would only have flown at him. He became absorbed in his book again, while Miss Carlyle fretted and grunted, and drew her chair into the fire and pushed it back again, and made violent starts with her hands and feet: in short, performed all the antics of a middle-aged gentlewoman suffering under an attack of fidgets.
"What's the time, I wonder?" she exclaimed, by-and-by.
Mr. Carlyle looked at his watch. "It is just nine, Cornelia."
"Then I think I shall go to bed. I'll have a basin of arrowroot or gruel, or some slop of that sort, after I'm in it: I'm sure I have been free enough all my life from requiring such sick dishes!"
"Do so," said Mr. Carlyle. "It may do you good."
"There's one thing excellent for a cold in the head, I know. It's to double your flannel petticoat crossways, or any other large piece of flannel you may conveniently have at hand, and put it on over your night-cap: I'll try it."
"I would," said Mr. Carlyle, smothering an irreverent laugh.
She sat on five minutes longer, and then left, wishing Mr. Carlyle good night. He resumed his reading. But, another page or two concluded the article; upon which Mr. Carlyle threw the book on the table, rose, and stretched himself, as if tired of sitting.
He stirred the fire into a brighter blaze, and stood on the hearth-rug. "I wonder if it snows still?" he exclaimed to himself.
Proceeding to the window, one of those opening to the ground, he drew aside the half of the warm crimson curtain. It all looked dull and dark outside: Mr. Carlyle could see little what the weather was, and he opened the window and stepped half out.
The snow was falling faster and thicker than ever. Not at that did Mr. Carlyle start with surprise, if not with a more unpleasant sensation; but, at feeling a man's hand touch his, and finding a man's face nearly in contact with his own.
"Let me come in, Mr. Carlyle, for the love of life! I see you are alone. I'm dead beat: and I don't know but I am dodged also."
The tones struck familiarly on Mr. Carlyle's ear. He drew
back mechanically; a thousand perplexing sensations
overwhelmed him; and the man followed him into the
room. A white man, as Lucy had called her father.
Ay, for he had been hours and hours on foot
Mr. Carlyle fastened the window, drew the heavy curtain across it, and turned rapidly to lock the two doors. For there were two to the room, one of them leading into the adjoining one. Richard, meanwhile, took off his wet smock-frock—the old smock-frock of former memory—his hat, and his false black whiskers, wiping the snow from the latter with his hand.
"Richard," uttered Mr. Carlyle, "I am thunderstruck. I fear you have done wrong to come here."
"I cut off from London at a moment's notice," replied Richard, who was literally shivering with the cold. "I'm dodged, Mr. Carlyle; I am indeed; the police are after me, set on by that wretch, Thorn."
Mr. Carlyle turned to the sideboard and poured out a wine glass of brandy. "Drink it, Richard: it will warm you."
"I'd rather have it in some hot water, sir."
"But how am I to get the hot water brought in? Drink this for now. Why, how you tremble!"
"Ah. A few hours outside in that cold snow is enough to
make the strongest man tremble, sir. And it lies so
deep in some places that you have to come along at a
snail's pace. But I'll tell you about this business.
A fortnight ago, I was at a cab-stand at the
West-end, talking to a cab-driver, when some drops
of rain came down. A gentleman and lady were passing
at the time, but I had not paid any attention to
them. 'By Jove!' I heard him exclaim to her, 'I
think we are going to have pepper. We had better
"Indeed!"
"You thought I might be mistaken in him that moonlight night; but there was no mistaking him in broad daylight. I looked him full in the face, and he looked me. He turned as white as a cloth: perhaps I did; I don't know."
"Was he well dressed?"
"Very. Oh, there's no mistaking his position. That he moves in the higher circles, there's no doubt. The cab drove away and I got up behind it. The driver thought boys were there, and turned his head and his whip, but I made him a sign. We didn't go much more than the length of a street. I was on the pavement before Thorn was, and looked at him again; and again he went white. I marked the house, thinking it was where he lived, and, and—"
"Why did you not give him into custody, Richard?"
Richard shook his head. "And my proofs of his guilt, Mr.
Carlyle? I could bring none against him: no positive
ones. No, I must wait till I can get proofs, to do
that. He would turn round upon me now, and swear my
life away, to render his secure: perhaps testify
that he saw me commit the murder. Well, I thought
I'd ascertain for certain what his name was, and
that night I went to the house and got into
conversation with one of the servants, who was
standing at the door. 'Does Captain Thorn live
here?' I asked him. 'Mr. Westleby lives here,' said
he; 'I don't
"Is this all, Richard?"
"All! I wish it had been all. I kept looking about for him in all the best streets: I was half mad—"
"Do you not wonder, if he is in this position of life and resides in London, that you have never dropped upon him previously?" interrupted Mr. Carlyle.
"No, sir: and I'll tell you why. I have been afraid to show myself in those better parts of the town, fearing I might meet with some I used to know at home, who would recognise me, so I have kept mostly in obscure places; stables, and such-like. I had gone up to the West-end this day on a matter of business."
"Well, go on with your story."
"In a week's time I came upon him again. It was at night.
He was coming out of one of the theatres, and I went
up and stood before him. 'What do you want, fellow?'
he asked. 'I have seen you watching me before this.'
'I want to know your name,' I said, 'that's enough
for me at present.' He flew into a fierce watching others,' he
significantly added. 'I know you, and if you have
any regard for yourself, you'll keep out of my way.'
He got into a private carriage as he spoke, and it
drove away: I could see that it had a great
coat-of-arms upon it."
"When do you say this happened?"
"A week ago. Well, I could not rest; I was half mad, I
say, and I went about still, trying if I could not
discover his name and who he was. I did come upon
him once: but he was walking quickly, arm-in-arm
with—with another gentleman. Again I saw him,
standing at the entrance to Tattersall's, talking to
the same gentleman; and his face turned savage—I
believe with fear as much as anger—when he saw me.
He seemed to hesitate, and then—as if he acted in a
passion—suddenly beckoned a policeman, pointed me
out, and said something to him in a fast tone. That
frightened me, and I slipped away. Two hours later,
when I was in quite a different part of the town, in
turning my head, I saw the same policeman following
me. I bolted under the horses of a passing vehicle,
cut into some turnings and passages, through into
another street, and got up beside a cabman who was
on his box, driving a fare past. I reached my
lodgings in safety, as I thought: but, happening to
glance into the street, there I saw the man again,
standing opposite, and reconnoitring the house. I
had gone home hungry, but this took all my hunger
away from me. I opened the box where I keep my
disguise, put it on, and got out by a back way. I
have been pretty nearly ever since
"But, Richard, do you know that West Lynne is the very worst place you could have flown to? It has come to light that you were here before, disguised as a farm labourer."
"Who the deuce betrayed that?" ejaculated Richard.
"I am unable to tell; I cannot even imagine. The rumour was rife in the place, and it reached your father's ears. That rumour may make people's wits sharper to know you in your disguise, than they otherwise might have been."
"But what was I to do? I was forced to come here first, to get a little money. I shall fix myself in some other big town, far away from London; Liverpool, or Manchester perhaps; and see what employment I can get into, but I must have something to live upon till I can get it. I don't possess a penny piece," he added, drawing out his trousers-pockets for the inspection of Mr. Carlyle. "The last coppers I had, threepence, I spent in bread-and-cheese and half a pint of beer at mid-day. I have been outside that window for more than an hour, sir."
"Indeed!"
"As I neared West Lynne, I began to think what I should
do. It was of no use trying to catch Barbara's
attention on such a night as this; I had no money to
pay for a lodging; so I turned off here, hoping I
might by good luck, drop upon you. There was a
little partition in this window-curtain; it had not
been drawn close; and through it I could see you and
Miss Carlyle. I saw her leave the room; I saw you
come to the window
"I am deeply sorry for you, Richard," was the sympathising answer. "I wish I could remedy it."
Before another word was spoken, the room door was tried, and then gently knocked at. Mr. Carlyle placed his hand on Richard, who was looking scared out of his wits.
"Be still; be at ease, Richard: no one shall come in. It is only Peter."
Not Peter's voice, however, but Joyce's was heard, in response to Mr. Carlyle's demand of who was there.
"Miss Carlyle has left her handkerchief down stairs, sir, and has sent me for it."
"You cannot come in; I am busy," was the answer, delivered in a clear and most decisive tone.
"Who was it?" quivered Richard, as Joyce was heard going away.
"It was Joyce."
"What, is she here still? Has anything ever been heard of Afy, sir?"
"Afy was here herself, two or three months ago."
"Was she?" said Richard, beguiled for an instant from the thought of his own danger. "What is she doing?"
"She is in service as a lady's-maid. Richard, I questioned Afy about Thorn. She protested solemnly to me that it was not Thorn who committed the deed; that it could not have been he, for Thorn was with her at the moment of its being done."
"It's not true," said Richard. "It was Thorn."
"Richard, you cannot tell: you did not see it
done."
"I know that no man could have rushed out in that frantic manner, with those signs of guilt and fear about him, unless he had been engaged in a bad deed," was Richard Hare's answer. "It could have been no one else."
"Afy declares he was with her," repeated Mr. Carlyle.
"Look here, sir: you are a sharp man, and folks say I am not, but I can see things, and draw my reasonings as well as they can, perhaps. If Thorn were not Hallijohn's murderer, why should he be persecuting me?—what would he care about me? And why should his face turn livid, as it has done, each time he has seen my eyes upon him? Whether he committed the murder or whether he didn't, he must know that I did not, because he came upon me, waiting, as he was tearing from the cottage."
Dick's reasoning was not bad.
"Another thing," he resumed. "Afy swore at the inquest
that she was alone when the deed was done:
that she was alone in the wood at the back of the
cottage, and knew nothing about it till afterwards.
How could she have sworn she was alone, if Thorn was
with her?"
The fact had entirely escaped Mr. Carlyle's memory in his conversation with Afy, or he would not have failed to point out the discrepancy, and to inquire how she could reconcile it. Yet her assertion to him had been most positive and solemn. There were difficulties in the matter which he could not reconcile.
"Now that I have overgot my passion for Afy, I can
A most awful thundering at the room door: loud enough to bring the very house down. No officers of justice, searching for a fugitive, ever made a louder. Richard Hare, his face turned to chalk, his eyes starting, and his own light hair bristling up with horror, struggled into his wet smock-frock after a fashion, the tails up about his ears and the sleeves hanging, forced on his hat and its false whiskers, looked round in a bewildered manner for some cupboard or mouse-hole into which he might creep, and, seeing none, rushed to the fireplace and placed his foot on the fender. That he purposed an attempt at chimney climbing, was evident, though how the fire would have agreed with his pantaloons, not to speak of what they contained, poor Dick appeared completely to ignore. Mr. Carlyle drew him back, keeping his calm, powerful hand upon his shoulder, while certain sounds in an angry voice were jerked through the keyhole.
"Richard, be a man; put aside this weakness, this fear. Have I not told you that harm shall not come near you in my house?"
"It may be that officer man from London; he may have brought half a dozen more with him," gasped the unhappy Richard. "I said they might have dodged me all the way here."
"Nonsense. Sit down, and be at rest. It is only Cornelia: and she will be as anxious to shield you from danger as I can be."
"Is it?" cried the relieved Richard. "Can't you make her keep out?" he continued, his teeth still chattering.
"No, that I cannot; if she has a mind to come in," was the candid answer. "You remember what she was, Richard: she is not altered."
Knowing that to speak on this side the door to his sister, when she was in one of her resolute moods, would be of no manner of use, Mr. Carlyle opened the door, dexterously swung himself through it, and shut it after him. There she stood; in a towering passion, too.
But, just a word of interlude, as to what brought her there. Miss Carlyle had gone up to bed, taking her cold with her, ordered her gruel and forthwith proceeded to attire herself for the night, beginning with her head. Her day-cap off, and her night-cap on, of the remarkable form the reader had once the opportunity of taking the pattern of, she next considered about the flannel. Finding a piece convenient, some three yards square, she contrived to muffle that over all: but the process was long and difficult, her skill not accustomed to it, and the flannel perverse. The result was such that I only wish her picture could have been taken, and placed in the British Museum. A conical pyramid rose on the crown of her head, and a couple of small flannel corners flapped over her forehead; the sides resembled nothing but a judge's wig.
Now, during this ceremony—previous to the settling on of
the flannel ornament, or she could not have heard—it
had struck Miss Carlyle that certain sounds, as of
talking, proceeded from the room beneath, which she
had just quitted. She possessed a remarkably keen
sense of hearing: though, indeed, none of her
faculties lacked the quality of keenness. The
servants, Joyce
The head-dress arranged, she rang her bell. Joyce answered it.
"Who is it that is with your master?"
"Nobody, ma'am."
"But I say there is. I can hear him talking."
"I don't think anybody can be with him," persisted Joyce. "And the walls of this house are too well built, ma'am, for sounds from the down stairs rooms to penetrate here."
"That's all you know about it," cried Miss Carlyle. "When talking goes on in that room, there's a certain sound given out which does penetrate here, and which my ears have grown accustomed to. Go and see who it is. I believe I left my handkerchief on the table: you can bring it up."
Joyce departed, and Miss Carlyle proceeded to take off her things: her dress first, her silk petticoat next. She had arrived as far as the flannel petticoat when Joyce returned.
"Yes, ma'am, some one is talking with master. I could not go in, for the door was bolted, and master called out that he was busy."
Food for Miss Carlyle. She, feeling sure that no visitor
had come to the house, ran her thoughts rapidly over
the members of the household, and came to the
conclusion that it must be the governess, Miss
Manning, who had dared to closet herself with Mr.
Carlyle.
Looking round for something warm to throw over her shoulders, and catching up an article that looked as much like a green baize table-cover as anything else, and throwing it on, down stalked Miss Carlyle. And in this trim Mr. Carlyle beheld her when he came out.
"Who have you got in that room?" she curtly asked.
"It is some one on business," was his prompt reply. "Cornelia, you cannot go in."
She very nearly laughed. Not go in!
"Indeed it is much better that you should not. Pray go back. You will make your cold worse, standing here."
"Now I want to know whether you are not ashamed of yourself?" she deliberately pursued. "You! a married man, with children in your house! I'd rather have believed anything downright wicked of myself, than of you, Archibald."
Mr. Carlyle stared considerably.
"Come; I'll have her out. And out of this house she
tramps to-morrow morning. A couple of audacious
ones, to be in there with the door locked, the
moment you thought you had got rid of me! Stand
aside, I say, Archibald: I will enter."
Mr. Carlyle never felt more inclined to laugh. And to Miss Carlyle's exceeding discomposure, she, at this juncture, saw the governess emerge from the grey parlour, glance at the hall clock, and retire again.
"Why! she's there!" she uttered. "I thought she was with you."
"Miss Manning locked in with me! Is that the mare's nest, Cornelia? I think your cold must have obscured your reason."
"Well, I shall go in all the same. I tell you, Archibald, that I will see who is there."
"If you persist in going in, you must go. But allow me to warn you that you will find tragedy in that room, not comedy. There is no woman in it; but there is a man; a man who came in through the window, like a hunted stag; a man upon whom a ban is set, and who fears the police are upon his track. Can you guess his name?"
It was Miss Carlyle's turn to stare now. She opened her dry lips to speak, but they closed again.
"It is Richard Hare, your kinsman. There's not a roof in the wide world open to him this bitter night."
She said nothing. A long pause of dismay, and then she motioned to have the door opened.
"You will not show yourself in—in that guise?"
"Not show myself in this guise to Richard Hare?— whom I
have whipped—when he was a child—ten times in a day!
stand on ceremony with him! I dare say he
looks no better than I do. But it's nothing short of
madness, Archibald, for him to come here."
He left her to enter, telling her to lock the door as
soon as she got inside, and went into the adjoining
room, which, by another door, opened to the
"Send Peter to me."
"Lay supper here, Peter, for two," began Mr. Carlyle, when the old servant appeared. "A person is with me on business. What have you in the house?"
"There's the spiced beef, sir: and some home-made raised pork-pies."
"That will do," said Mr. Carlyle. "Put a jug of ale on the table, and everything likely to be wanted. And then the household can go to bed: we may be late, and the things can be removed in the morning. Oh—and Peter—none of you must come near the rooms, this or the next, under any pretence whatever, unless I ring, for I shall be too busy to be disturbed."
"Very well, sir. Shall I serve the ham also?"
"The ham?"
"I beg pardon, sir; I guessed it might be Mr. Dill, and he is so fond of our hams."
"Ah, you were always a shrewd guesser, Peter," smiled his master. "He is fond of ham, I know: yes, you may put it on the table. Don't forget the small kettle."
The consequence of which little finesse on Mr. Carlyle's part was, that Peter announced in the kitchen that Mr. Dill had arrived, and supper was to be served for two. "But what a night for the old gentleman to have trudged through on foot!" ejaculated he.
"And what a trudge he'll have of it back again, for it'll be worse then!" chimed in one of the maids.
When Mr. Carlyle got back to the other room, his sister
and Richard Hare had scarcely finished staring at
each other. Richard had no doubt seen many a
"Please lock the door, Mis Cornelia," began poor shivering Dick, when he had feasted his eyes.
"The door's locked," snapped she. "But what on earth brought you here, Richard? You must be worse than mad."
"The Bow-street officers were after me in London," he meekly responded, unconsciously using a term which had been familiar to his boyish years. "I had to cut away without a thing belonging to me; without so much as a clean shirt."
"They must be polite officers, not to have been after you before," was the consolatory remark of Miss Carlyle. "Are you going to dance a hornpipe through the streets of West Lynne to-morrow, and show yourself openly?"
"Not if I can help it," replied Richard.
"You might just as well do that, if you come to
"The life I lead is dreadful," cried Richard. "I might make up my mind to the toil, though that's hard, after being reared a gentleman; but to be in exile, banned, disgraced, afraid to show my face in broad day-light amidst my fellow-men, in dread every hour that the sword may fall! I would almost as soon be dead, as continue to live it."
"Well, you have got nobody to grumble at: you brought it upon yourself," philosophically returned Miss Carlyle, as she opened the door to admit her brother. "You would go hunting after that brazen hussy, Afy, you know, in defiance of all that could be said to you."
"That would not have brought it upon me," said Richard. "It was through that fiend's having killed Hallijohn: that was what brought the ban upon me."
"It's a most extraordinary thing, if anybody else
did kill him, that the facts can't be
brought to light," retorted Miss Carlyle. "Here you
tell a cock-and-bull story of some man having done
it, some Thorn; but nobody ever saw or heard of him:
at the time or since. It looks like a made-up story,
Mr. Dick, to whiten yourself."
"Made up!" panted Richard, in agitation, for it seemed cruel to him, especially in his present frame of mind, to have a doubt cast upon his tale. "It is Thorn who is setting the officers upon me. I have seen him three or four times within the last fortnight."
"And why did you not turn the tables and set the officers upon him?" demanded Miss Carlyle.
"Because it would lead to no good. Where's the proof, save my bare word, that he committed the murder?"
Miss Carlyle rubbed her nose. "Dick Hare," said she.
"Well?"
"You know you always were the greatest natural that ever was let loose out of leading-strings."
"I know I was always told so."
"And it's what you always will be. If I were accused of committing a crime, which I knew another had committed, and not myself, should I be such an idiot as not to give that other into custody, if I got the chance? If you were not in such a cold, shivery, shaky state, I would treat you to a bit of my mind; you may rely upon that."
"He was in league with Afy at that period," pursued Richard; "a deceitful, bad man; and he carries it in his countenance. And he must be in league with her still, if she asserts that he was in her company at the moment the murder was committed. Mr. Carlyle says she does; that she told him so the other day when she was here. He never was; and it was he, and no other, who did the murder."
"Yes," burst forth Miss Carlyle, for the topic was sure to agitate her, "that Jezebel of Brass did presume to come here! She chose her time well: and may thank her lucky stars I was not at home. Archibald— he's a fool, too, quite as bad as you are, Dick Hare, in some things—actually suffered her to lodge here for two days! A vain, ill-conducted hussy, given to nothing but finery and folly!"
"Afy said that she knew nothing of Thorn's movements
"So much the better of her, if it is true that she knows nothing of him," was Richard's comment. "I can answer for it that he is not abroad, but in England."
"And where are you going to lodge to-night?" abruptly spoke Miss Carlyle, confronting Richard.
"I don't know," was the broken-spirited answer sighed forth. "If I lie myself down in a snow-drift and am found frozen in the morning, it won't be of much moment."
"Was that what you thought of doing?" returned Miss Carlyle.
"No," he mildly said. "What I had thought of doing was to ask Mr. Carlyle for the loan of a few shillings, and then I can get a bed. I know a place where I shall be in safety, two or three miles from this."
"Richard, I would not turn a dog out, to go two or three miles, on such a night," impulsively uttered Mr. Carlyle. "You must stop here."
"Indeed I don't see how he is to get up to a bedroom; or how a room is to be made ready for him, for the matter of that, without betraying his presence to the servants," snapped Miss Carlyle. And poor Richard Hare laid his aching head upon his hands.
But now, Miss Carlyle's manner was more in fault than her
heart. Will it be believed that, before speaking the
above ungracious words, before Mr. Carlyle had
touched upon the subject, she had been casting about
in
"One thing is certain," she resumed. "That it will be impossible for you to sleep here without its being known to Joyce. And I suppose you and Joyce are upon the friendly terms of drawn daggers, for she believes you were the murderer of her father."
"Let me disabuse her," interrupted Richard, his pale lips working as he started up. "Allow me to see her and convince her. Mr. Carlyle, why did you not tell Joyce better?"
"There's that small room at the back of mine," said Miss Carlyle, returning to the practical part of the subject. "He might sleep there. But Joyce must be taken into confidence."
"Joyce had better come in," said Mr. Carlyle. "I will say a word to her first."
He unlocked the door and quitted the room, Miss Carlyle as jealously locking it again; called to Joyce, and beckoning her into the adjoining apartment. He knew that Joyce's belief of the guilt of Richard Hare was confirmed and strong: but he must uproot that belief, if Richard was to be lodged in his house that night.
"Joyce," he began, "you remember how thoroughly imbued with the persuasion you were, that Afy went off after Richard Hare, and was living with him. I several times expressed my doubts upon the point: the fact was, I had positive information that she was not with him, and never had been, though I considered it expedient to keep my information to myself. You are convinced now that she was not with him?"
"Of course I am, sir."
"Well, you see, Joyce, that my opinion would have been worth listening to. Now I am going to try to shake your belief upon another point, and if I assure you that I have equally good grounds for doing so, you will believe me."
"I am quite certain, sir, that you would state nothing but what is true; and I know that your judgment is sound," was Joyce's answer.
"Then I must tell you that I do not believe it was Richard Hare who murdered your father."
" Sir! " uttered Joyce, amazed out of her
senses.
"I believe Richard Hare to be as innocent of the murder as you or I," he deliberately repeated. "I have held grounds for this opinion, Joyce, for many years."
"Then, sir, who did do it?"
"Afy's other lover. That dandy fellow, Thorn, as I truly believe."
"And you say you have grounds, sir?" Joyce asked, after a pause.
"Good grounds: and I tell you I have been in possession of them for years. I should be glad for you to think as I do."
"But, sir—if Richard Hare was innocent, why did he run away, and keep away?"
"Ah, why indeed! it is that which has done the mischief. His own weak cowardice was in fault; he feared to come back; and he felt that he could not remove the odium of circumstances. Joyce, I should like you to see him, and hear his story."
"There is not much chance of that, sir. I dare say he will never venture here again."
"He is here now."
Joyce looked up, considerably startled.
"Here, in this house," repeated Mr. Carlyle. "He has taken shelter in it, and for the few hours that he will remain, we must extend our hospitality and protection to him, concealing him in the best manner we can. I thought it well that this confidence should be reposed in you, Joyce. Come now, and see him."
Considering that it was a subdued interview—the voices subdued, I mean—it was a confused one. Richard talking vehemently, Joyce asking question after question, Miss Carlyle's tongue going as fast as theirs. The only silent one was Mr. Carlyle. Joyce could not refuse to believe protestations so solemn, and her suspicion veered round upon Captain Thorn.
"And now about the bed," interjected Miss Carlyle, impatiently. "Where's he to sleep, Joyce? The only safe room, that I know of, will be the one through mine."
"He can't sleep there, ma'am. Don't you know that the key of the door was lost last week, and we cannot open it."
"So much the better. He'll be all the safer."
"But how is he to get in?"
"To get in? Why, through my room, of course. Does not mine open to it, stupid?"
"Oh, well, ma'am, if you would like him to go through yours, that's different."
"Why shouldn't he go through? Do you suppose I mind young
Dick Hare? Not I, indeed," she irascibly continued.
"I only wish he was young enough for me to flog him
as I used to, that's all: he deserves it as much as
anybody ever did, playing the fool as he has done,
in all ways. I shall be in bed with the curtains
This point being settled, Joyce went to put sheets upon the bed, and Miss Carlyle returned to her own. Mr. Carlyle meanwhile took Richard in to supper, and fed him plentifully and made him comfortable. Under the influence of the good cheer, the good fire, and the hot glass of brandy-and-water, which wound up the entertainment, Richard fell asleep in his chair. Not five minutes had he slept, however, when he started up, wild and haggard, beating off, as it were, some imaginary assailant.
"It was not I!" he uttered, fearfully and passionately. "It is of no use to take me, for it was not I. It was another; he who—"
"Richard, Richard!" soothingly said Mr. Carlyle.
Richard cast his bewildered eyes on the supper-table, the fire, on Mr. Carlyle, all re-assuring objects to look upon. "I declare, sir, I dreamt that they had grabbed me. What stupid things dreams are!"
At this moment there came a gentle knock at the door, and Mr. Carlyle opened it. It was Joyce.
"The room is ready, sir," she whispered, "and all the household are in bed."
"Then now is your time, Richard. Good night."
He stole up-stairs after Joyce, who piloted him through the room of Miss Carlyle. Nothing could be seen of that lady, though something might be heard: one, given to truth more than politeness, might have called it snoring. Joyce showed Richard his chamber, gave him the candle, and closed the door upon him.
Poor hunted Richard! good night to you!
Morning dawned. The same dull weather, the same
heavy fall of snow. Miss Carlyle took her breakfast
in bed, an indulgence she had not favoured for ever
so many years. Richard Hare rose, but remained in
his chamber, and Joyce carried his breakfast in to
him.
Mr. Carlyle entered whilst he was taking it. "How did you sleep, Richard?"
"I slept well. I was so dead tired. What am I to do next, Mr. Carlyle? The sooner I get away from this, the better. I can't feel safe."
"You must not think of it before evening. I am aware that you cannot remain here, save for a few temporary hours, as it would inevitably become known to the servants. You say you think of going to Liverpool or Manchester?"
"To any large town: they are all alike to me; but one, pursued as I am, is safer in a large place than a small one."
"I am inclined to think that this man, Thorn, only made a
show of threatening you, Richard. If he be really
the guilty party, his policy must be to keep all
"Then why molest me? Why send an officer to dodge me?"
"He did not like your molesting him, and he thought he would frighten you. After that day, you would probably have seen no more of the officer. You may depend upon one thing, Richard: had the policeman's object been to take you, he would have done so: he would not have contented himself with following you about from place to place. Besides, when a detective officer is employed to watch a party, he takes care not to allow himself to be seen: now this man showed himself to you more than once."
"Yes, there's a good deal in that," observed Richard. "For, to one in his class of life, the bare suspicion of such a crime, brought against him, would crush him for ever in the eyes of his compeers."
"It is difficult to me, Richard, to believe that he is in the class of life you speak of," observed Mr. Carlyle.
"There's no doubt about it; there's none indeed. But that I did not much like to mention the name, for it can't be a pleasant name to you, I should have said last night who I have seen him walking with," continued simple-hearted Richard.
Mr. Carlyle looked inquiringly. "Say on, Richard."
"I have seen him, sir, with Sir Francis Levison: twice. Once he was talking to him at the door of the betting-rooms, and once they were walking arm-in-arm. They are apparently upon intimate terms."
At this moment, a loud, flustering, angry voice was
"Carlyle, where are you? Here's a pretty thing happened! Come down."
Mr. Carlyle for once in his life lost his calm equanimity, and sprang to the door, to keep it against invasion, as eagerly as Richard could have done. He forgot that Joyce had said the door was safely locked and the key mislaid. As to Richard, he rushed on his hat and his black whiskers, and hesitated between under the bed and inside the wardrobe.
"Don't agitate yourself, Richard," whispered Mr. Carlyle: "there is no real danger. I will go and keep him safely."
But when Mr. Carlyle got through his sister's bedroom, he found that lady had taken the initiative, and was leaning over the balustrades, having been arrested in the process of dressing. Her clothes were on, but her night-cap was not off: little cared she, however, who saw her night-cap.
"What on earth brings you up in this weather?" began she, in a tone of exasperation.
"I want to see Carlyle. Nice was I have had!"
"What about? Anything concerning Anne, or her family?"
"Anne be bothered," replied the justice, who was certainly, from some cause, in a furious temper. "It concerns that precious rascal, whom I am forced to call son. I am told he is here,"
Down the stairs leaped Mr. Carlyle, four at a time, wound his arm within Mr. Hare's, and led him to a sitting-room.
"Good morning, justice. You had courage to venture up through the snow! What is the matter? you seem excited."
"Excited!" raved the justice, dancing about the room, first on one leg, then on the other, like a cat upon hot bricks, "so would you be excited, if your life were worried out, as mine is, over a wicked scamp of a son. Why can't folks trouble their heads about their own business, and let my affairs alone? A pity but what he were hanged, and the thing done with!"
"But what has happened?" questioned Mr. Carlyle.
"Why, this has happened," retorted the justice, throwing a letter on the table. "The post brought me this, just now—and pleasant information it gives!"
Mr. Carlyle took up the note and read it. It purported to be from "a friend" to Justice Hare, informing that gentlemen that his "criminal son" was likely to have arrived at West Lynne, or would arrive in the course of a day or so: and it recommended Mr. Hare to speed his departure from it, lest he should be "pounced upon."
"This letter is anonymous!" exclaimed Mr. Carlyle.
"Of course it is," stamped the justice.
"The only notice I should ever take of an
anonymous letter would be to put it in the fire,"
cried Mr. Carlyle, his lip curling with scorn.
"But who has written it?" danced Justice Hare.
"Now, is it likely that he would come to West Lynne?" remonstrated Mr. Carlyle. "Justice, will you pardon me, if I venture to give you my candid opinion?"
"The fool at West Lynne! running into the very jaws of death. By Jupiter! if I can drop upon him, I'll retain him in custody and make out a warrant for his committal! I'll have this everlasting bother over."
"I was going to give you my opinion," quietly put Mr. Carlyle. "I fear, justice, you bring these annoyances upon yourself."
"Bring them upon myself!" ranted the indignant justice. "I? Did I murder Hallijohn? did I fly away from the law? Am I in hiding, Beelzebub knows where? Do I take starts, right down into my native parish, disguised as a labourer, on purpose to worry my own father? Do I write anonymous letters? Bring them upon myself, do I? That cobs all, Carlyle."
"You will not hear me out. It is known that you are much exasperated against Richard—"
"And if your son serves you the same when he is grown up, shan't you be exasperated, pray?" fired Justice Hare.
"Do hear me. It is known that you are much exasperated, and that any allusion to him excites and annoys you. Now, my opinion is, justice, that some busybody is raising these reports and writing these letters on purpose to annoy you. It may be somebody at West Lynne, very near us, for all we know."
"That's all rubbish," peevishly responded the justice, after a pause. "It's not likely. Who'd do it?"
"It is very likely: but you may be sure they will not give us a clue as to the 'who.' I should put that letter in the fire, and think no more about it. That's the only way to serve them. A pretty laugh they have had in their sleeve, if it is anybody near, at seeing you wade up here through the snow this morning! They would know you were bringing the letter, to consult me."
The justice—in spite of his obstinacy, he was somewhat easily persuaded to different views of things, especially by Mr. Carlyle—let fall his coat-tails, which had been gathered in his arms, as he stood with his back to the fire, and brought both his hands upon the table with a force enough to break it. "If I thought that," he spluttered, "if I could think it, I'd have the whole parish of West Lynne before me to-day, and commit them for trial."
"It's a pity but what you could," said Mr. Carlyle.
"Well, it may be, or it may not be, that that villain is coming here," he resumed. "I shall call in at the police station, and tell them to keep a sharp look out."
"You will do nothing of the sort, justice," exclaimed Mr.
Carlyle, almost in agitation. "Richard is not likely
to make his appearance at West Lynne; but if he did,
would you, his own father, turn the flood upon him?
Not a man living, but would cry shame upon you. Yes,
Mr. Hare, they would: if other people shrink from
telling you the truth, I do not. You have boasted
that you would deliver Richard up, if he ever threw
himself in your path; and your unnatural harshness
do
it . You might take leave of your friends if
you did, for you would find none willing to own you
for one afterwards."
"I took an oath I'd do it," said the justice.
"You did not take an oath to go open-mouthed to the
police station, upon the receipt of any despicable
anonymous letter, or any foolish report, and say, 'I
have news that my son will be here to-day; look
after him.' Nonsense, justice! let the police look
out for themselves; but don't you set them
on."
The justice growled, whether in assent or dissent, did not appear, and Mr. Carlyle resumed.
"Have you shown this letter to Mrs. Hare? or mentioned it to her?"
"Not I. I didn't give myself time. I had gone down to the front gate, to see how deep the snow lay in the road, when the postman came up; so I read it as I stood there. I went in for my coat and umbrella to come off to you, and Mrs. Hare wanted to know where I was going to in such a hurry; but I did not satisfy her."
"I am truly glad to hear it," said Mr. Carlyle. "Such information, as this, could not fail to have a dangerous effect upon Mrs. Hare. Do not suffer a hint of it to escape you, justice: consider how much anxiety she has already suffered."
"It's partly her own fault. Why can't she drive the ill-doing boy from her mind?"
"If she could," said Mr. Carlyle, "she would be acting
against human nature. There is one phase of the
question which you may possibly not have glanced at,
"Stuff!" said the justice.
"You would find it no 'stuff.' So sure as Richard is brought to trial, whether through your means or through any other, so sure will it kill your wife."
Mr. Hare took up the letter, which had lain open on the table, folded it, and put it in its envelope. "I suppose you don't know the writing?" he asked of Mr. Carlyle.
"I never saw it before, that I remember. Are you returning home?"
"No. I shall go on to Beauchamp's and show him this, and hear what he says. It's not much farther."
"Tell him not to speak of it, then. Beauchamp's safe, for his sympathies are with Richard—oh yes, they are, justice: ask him the question plainly if you like, and he will confess to it. I can tell you more sympathy goes with Richard than is acknowledged to you. But I would not show the letter to any one but Beauchamp," added Mr. Carlyle: "neither would I speak of it."
"Who can have written it?" repeated the justice. "It bears, you see, the London post-mark."
"It is too wide a speculation to enter upon. And no satisfactory conclusion could come of it."
Justice Hare departed. Mr. Carlyle watched him down the avenue, striding under his umbrella, and then went up to Richard. Miss Carlyle was sitting with the latter then:
"I thought I should have died," spoke poor Dick. I
declare, Mr. Carlyle, my very blood seemed turned
"He is gone, and it is all safe."
"And what did he want? What was it he had heard of me?"
Mr. Carlyle gave a brief explanation, and Richard immediately set down the letter as the work of Thorn. "Will it be possible for me to see my mother this time?" he demanded of Mr. Carlyle.
"I think it would be highly injudicious to let your mother know that you are here, or have been here," was the answer of Mr. Carlyle. "She would naturally be inquiring into particulars, and when she came to hear that you were pursued, she would never have another minute's peace. You must forego the pleasure of seeing her this time, Richard."
"And Barbara?"
"Barbara might come and stay the day with you. Only—"
"Only what, sir?" cried Richard, for Mr. Carlyle had hesitated.
"I was thinking what a wretched morning it is for her to come out in."
"She would go through an avalanche, she'd wade through mountains of snow, to see me," cried Richard eagerly. "And be delighted to do it."
"She always was a little fool," put in Miss Carlyle, jerking some stitches out of her knitting.
"I know she would," observed Mr. Carlyle, in answer to Richard. "We will try and get her here."
"She can arrange about the money I am to have, just as well as my mother could, you know, sir."
"Yes. For Barbara is in receipt of money of her
"Say I am dead, if you like," responded Miss Corny, who was in one of her cross moods.
Mr. Carlyle ordered the pony-carriage, and drove forth with John. He drew in at the Grove. Barbara and Mrs. Hare were seated together, and looked surprised at the early visit.
"Did you want Mr. Hare, Archibald? He is out. He went while the breakfast was on the table, apparently in a desperate hurry."
"I don't want Mr. Hare. I want Barbara. I have come to carry her off."
"To carry off Barbara!" echoed Mrs. Hare.
"Cornelia is not well: she has caught a violent cold, and wishes Barbara to spend the day with her."
"Oh, Mr. Carlyle, I cannot leave mamma to-day. She is not well herself, and she would be so dull without me."
"Neither can I spare her, Archibald. It is not a day for Barbara to go out."
How could he get to say a word to Barbara alone? Whilst he deliberated, talking on all the while to Mrs. Hare, a servant arrived at the sitting-room door.
"The fishmonger's boy is come up, ma'am. His master has sent him to say that he fears there'll be no fish in to-day in anything like time. The trains cannot get up, with this weather."
Mrs. Hare rose from her seat to hold a conference
"Barbara," he whispered, "make no opposition. You
must come. What I really want you for is
connected with Richard."
She looked up at him, a startled glance, and the crimson flew to her face. Mrs. Hare returned to her seat. "Oh, such a day!" she shivered. "I am sure Cornelia cannot expect Barbara."
"But Cornelia does. And there is my pony-carriage waiting to take her before I go to the office. Not a flake of snow can come near her, Mrs. Hare. The large warm apron will be up, and an umbrella will shield her bonnet and face. Get your things on, Barbara."
"Mamma, if you would not very much mind being left, I should like to go," said Barbara, with almost trembling eagerness.
"But you would be sure to take cold, child."
"Oh dear no. I can wrap up well."
"And I will see that she comes home all right this evening," added Mr. Carlyle.
In a few minutes they were seated in the pony-carriage. Barbara's tongue was burning to ask questions, but John sat behind them, and would have overhead. When they arrived at East Lynne, Mr. Carlyle gave her his arm up the steps, and took her into the breakfast-room.
"Will you prepare yourself for a surprise, Barbara?"
Suspense—fear—had turned her very pale. "Something has happened to Richard!" she uttered.
"Nothing that need agitate you. He is here."
"Here! Where?"
"Here. Under this roof. He slept here last night."
"Oh, Archibald!"
"Only fancy, Barbara! I opened the window at nine last night, to look at the weather, and in burst Richard. We could not let him go out again in the snow, so he slept here, in that room next Cornelia's."
"Does she know of it?"
"Of course. And Joyce also: we were obliged to tell Joyce. Imagine Richard's fear! Your father came this morning, calling up the stairs after me, saying he heard Richard was here. He meant at West Lynne. I thought Richard would have gone out of his mind with fright."
A few more explanations, and Mr. Carlyle took Barbara into the room, Miss Carlyle and her knitting still keeping Richard company. In fact, that was to be the general sitting-room of the day, and a hot lunch, Richard's dinner, would be served in Miss Carlyle's chamber at one o'clock, Joyce only admitted to wait on them.
"And now I must go," said Mr. Carlyle, after chatting a few minutes. "The office is waiting for me, and my poor ponies are in the snow."
"But you'll be sure to be home early, Mr. Carlyle!" said Richard. "I dare not stop here: I must be off not a moment later than six or seven o'clock."
"I will be home, Richard."
Anxiously did Richard and Barbara consult that day, Miss Carlyle of course putting in her word. Over and over again did Barbara ask the particulars of the slight interviews Richard had had with Thorn: over and over again did she openly speculate upon what his name really was. "If you could but discover some one whom he knows, and inquire it!" she exclaimed.
"I have seen him with one person, but I can't inquire of him. They are too thick together, he and Thorn, and are birds of a feather also, I suspect. Great swells, both."
"Oh, Richard, don't use those expressions. They are unsuited to a gentleman."
Richard laughed bitterly. "A gentleman!"
"Who is it you have seen Thorn with?" inquired Barbara.
"Sir Francis Levison," replied Richard, glancing at Miss Carlyle, who drew in her lips ominously.
"With whom?" uttered Barbara, betraying complete astonishment. "Do you know Sir Francis Levison?"
"Oh yes, I know him . Nearly the only man about
town that I do know."
Barbara seemed lost in a puzzled reverie, and it was some time before she roused herself from it.
"Are they at all alike?" she asked.
"Very much so, I suspect. Both bad men."
"But I meant in person."
"Not in the least. Except that they are both tall."
Again Barbara sank into thought. Richard's words had surprised her. She was aroused from it by hearing a child's voice in the next room. She ran into it, and Miss Carlyle immediately fastened the intervening door.
It was little Archibald Carlyle. Joyce had come in with the tray to lay the luncheon, and before she could lock the door, Archibald ran in after her. Barbara lifted him in her arms to carry him back to the nursery.
"Oh, you heavy boy!" she exclaimed.
Archie laughed. "Wilson says that," he lisped, "if ever she has to carry me."
"I have brought you a truant, Wilson," cried Barbara.
"Oh, is it you, Miss Barbara? How are you, miss? Naughty boy!—yes; he ran away without my noticing him—he can open the door now."
"You must be so kind as to keep him strictly in, for to-day," continued Barbara, authoritatively. "Miss Carlyle is not well, and cannot be subjected to the annoyance of his running into her room."
Evening came, and the time of Richard's departure. It was again snowing heavily, though it had ceased in the middle of the day. Money for the present had been given to him; arrangements had been discussed. Mr. Carlyle insisted upon Richard's sending him his address, as soon as he should own one to send, and Richard faithfully promised. He was in very low spirits, almost as low as Barbara, who could not conceal her tears: they dropped in silence on her pretty silk dress. He was smuggled down the stairs, a large cloak of Miss Carlyle's enveloping him, into the room he had entered by storm on the previous night. Mr. Carlyle held the window open.
"Good bye, Barbara dear. If ever you should be able to tell my mother of this day, say that my chief sorrow was, not to see her."
"Oh, Richard!" she sobbed forth, broken-hearted, "good bye. May God be with you and bless you!"
"Farewell, Richard," said Miss Carlyle: "don't you be fool enough to get into any more scrapes."
Last of all he wrung the hand of Mr. Carlyle. The latter went outside with him for an instant, and their leave-taking was alone.
Barbara returned to the chamber he had quitted.
"It is hard for him, Miss Barbara; if he is
really innocent."
Barbara turned her streaming eyes upon her. "
If! Joyce, do you doubt that he is
innocent?"
"I quite believe him to be so now, miss. Nobody could so solemnly assert what was not true. The thing at present will be to find that Captain Thorn."
"Joyce!" exclaimed Barbara in excitement, seizing hold of Joyce's hands, "I thought I had found him; I believed, in my own mind, that I knew who he was. I don't mind telling you, though I have never before spoken of it: and with one thing or other this night I feel just as if I should die; as if I must speak. I thought it was Sir Francis Levison."
Joyce stared with all her eyes. "Miss Barbara!"
"I did. I have thought it ever since the night that Lady
Isabel went away. My poor brother was at West Lynne
then, he had come for a few hours, and he met the
man, Thorn, walking in Bean-lane. He was in evening
dress, and Richard described a peculiar motion of
his, the throwing off his hair from his brow: he
said his white hand and his diamond ring glittered
in the moonlight. The white hand, the ring, the
motion— for he was always doing it—all reminded me
of Captain Levison, and from that hour until to-day
I did believe him to be the man Richard saw. To-day
Richard tells me that he knows Sir Francis Levison,
and that he and Thorn are intimate. What I think now
is, that this Thorn must have paid a flying visit to
the neighbourhood
"How strange it all sounds!" uttered Joyce.
"And I never could tell my suspicions to Mr. Carlyle! I did not like to mention Francis Levison's name to him."
Barbara returned down stairs. "I must be going home," she said to Mr. Carlyle. "It is half-past seven, and mamma will be uneasy."
"Whenever you like, Barbara."
"But can I not walk? I am so sorry to take out your ponies again, and in this storm."
Mr. Carlyle laughed. "Which would feel the storm worst, you or the ponies?"
But when Barbara got outside, she saw that it was not the pony-carriage, but the chariot that was in waiting for her. She turned inquiringly to Mr. Carlyle.
"Did you think I should allow you to go home in an open carriage to-night, Barbara?"
"Are you coming also?"
"I suppose I had better," he smiled. "To see that you and the carriage do not come to harm."
Barbara withdrew to her corner of the chariot, and cried silently. Very very deeply did she mourn the unhappy situation, the privations of her brother: and she knew that he was one to feel them deeply: he could not battle with the world's hardships so bravely as many could have done. Mr. Carlyle only detected her emotion as they were nearing the Grove. He leaned forward, took her hand, and held it between his.
"Don't grieve, Barbara. Bright days may be in store for Richard yet." The carriage stopped.
"You may go back," he said to the servants when he alighted. "I shall walk home."
"Oh," exclaimed Barbara, "I do think you intend to spend the evening with us! Mamma will be so glad."
Her voice showed that she was glad also. Mr. Carlyle drew her hand within his arm as they walked up the path.
But Barbara had reckoned without her host. Mrs. Hare was in bed, consequently could not be pleased at the visit of Mr. Carlyle. The justice had gone out, and she, feeling tired and not well, thought she would retire to rest. Barbara stole into her room, but found her asleep; so that it fell to Barbara to entertain Mr. Carlyle.
They stood together before the large pier-glass in front of the blazing fire. Barbara was thinking over the events of the day. What Mr. Carlyle was thinking of was best known to himself: his eyes, covered with their drooping eyelids, were cast upon Barbara. There was a long silence: at length Barbara seemed to feel that his gaze was on her, and she looked up at him.
"Will you marry me, Barbara?"
The words were spoken in the quietest, most matter-of-fact tone, just as if he had said, Shall I give you a chair, Barbara. But oh! the change that passed over her countenance! the sudden light of joy; the scarlet flush of emotion and of happiness. Then it all faded down to paleness and to sadness.
She shook her head in the negative. "But you are very kind to ask me," she added in words.
"What is the impediment, Barbara?"
Another rush of colour as before, and a deep silence.
"Whisper it to me, Barbara."
She burst into a flood of tears.
"Is it because I once married another?"
"No, no. It is the remembrance of that night— you cannot have forgotten it, and it is stamped on my brain in letters of fire. I never thought so to betray myself. But for what passed that night, you would not have asked me now."
"Barbara!"
She glanced up at him; the tone was so painful.
"Do you know that I love you? that there is none
other in the world whom I would care to marry, but
you? Nay, Barbara, when happiness is within our
reach, let us not throw it away upon a chimera."
She cried more softly, leaning upon his arm. "Happiness? Would it be happiness for you?"
"Great and deep happiness," he whispered.
She read truth in his countenance, and a sweet smile illumined her sunny features. Mr. Carlyle read its signs.
"You love me as much as ever, Barbara!"
"Far more; far more," was the murmured answer, and Mr. Carlyle held her closer, and drew her face fondly to his. Barbara's heart was at length at rest; and she had been content to remain where she was for ever.
And Richard? Had he got clear off? Richard was stealing
along the road, plunging into the snow by the hedge
because it was more sheltered there than in the
beaten path, when his umbrella came in contact with
another umbrella. Miss Carlyle had furnished it to
"How dared you, fellow? Can't you see where you are going to?"
Dick thought he should have dropped. He would have given all the money his pockets held, if the friendly earth had but opened and swallowed him in. For he, now peering into his face, was his own father.
Uttering an exclamation of dismay, which broke from him involuntarily, Richard sped away with the swiftness of an arrow. Did Justice Hare recognise the tones? It cannot be said. He saw a rough, strange-looking man with bushy black whiskers, who was evidently scared at the sight of him. That was nothing; for the justice, being a justice and a strict one, was regarded with considerable awe in the parish, by those of Dick's apparent calibre. Nevertheless, he stood still and gazed in the direction, until all sound of Richard's footsteps had died away in the distance.
Tears were streaming down the face of Mrs. Hare.
It was a bright morning after the snow-storm, so
bright that the sky was blue and the sun was
shining, but the snow lay deeply upon the ground.
Mrs. Hare sat in her chair, enjoying the brightness,
and Mr. Carlyle stood near her. The tears were of
joy and of grief mingled: of grief at hearing that
she should at last have to part with Barbara; of joy
that she was going to one so entirely worthy of her
as was Mr. Carlyle.
"Archibald, she has had a happy home here: you will render yours as much so?"
"To the very utmost of my power."
"You will be ever kind to her, ever cherish her?"
"With my whole heart and strength. Dear Mrs. Hare, I thought you knew me too well to doubt me."
"Doubt you! I do not doubt you; I trust you implicitly, Archibald. Had the whole world laid themselves at Barbara's feet, I should have prayed that she might choose you."
A smile flitted over Mr. Carlyle's lips. He knew
it was what Barbara would have done.
"But, Archibald, what about Cornelia?" resumed Mrs. Hare.
"I would not for a moment interfere in
"Cornelia will quit East Lynne," said Mr. Carlyle. "I have not spoken to her yet, but I shall do so now. I have long made my mind up to that; that if I ever married again, I and my wife would live alone. It is said she interfered too much with my former wife: had I suspected it, Cornelia should not have remained in the house a day. Rest assured that Barbara shall not be subjected to the chance."
"How did you come over her?" demanded the
justice, who had already given his gratified
consent, and who now entered, in his dressing-gown
and morning wig. "Others have tried it on, and
Barbara would not listen to any of them."
"I suppose I must have cast a spell upon her," answered Mr. Carlyle, breaking into a smile.
"Here she is. Barbara," cried the unceremonious justice, "what is it that you see in Carlyle more than in anybody else?"
Barbara's scarlet cheeks answered for her. "Papa," she said, "Otway Bethel is at the door, asking to speak to you. Jasper says he won't come in."
"Then I'm sure I am not going out to him in the cold. Here, Mr. Otway, what are you afraid of? Come in."
Otway Bethel made his appearance, in his usual sporting costume. But he did not seem altogether at his ease in the presence of Mrs. Hare and Barbara.
"The colonel wished me to see you, justice, to ask if you
had any objection to the meeting being put off from
one o'clock till two," cried he, after nodding to
"I don't care which it is," answered Mr. Hare. "Two o'clock will do as well as one for me."
"That's all right, then, and I'll drop in upon Herbert and Pinner, and acquaint them. Have you heard of the dead man being found?"
"What dead man?" cried Justice Hare.
"Some chap who must have missed his way last night: or who perhaps laid himself down, overcome with fatigue. He was found this morning, frozen to death. I have just seen him: he is lying in that hollow, just out of the road, as you turn down towards Hallijohn's old cottage. I saw a lot of folks making for the place, so I went too."
"Who is he?" inquired Justice Hare.
"A stranger, I think. I didn't recognise his face. He is in a smock-frock. A young man, with a profusion of dark whisker."
"By George, but I shouldn't wonder but it's the fellow who last night nearly broke my umbrella!" ejaculated the justice. "He wore a smock-frock, and looked young, and his whiskers were fierce enough for an Irishman's. I thought the fellow a little cracked. He was coming blundering along, his umbrella before him, seeing nothing, and he ran right against me. I blew him up naturally; but no sooner had he looked at me than he uttered an exclamation of dismay, and made off like a shot. I thought it curious. Perhaps it was the man you speak of, Mr. Otway?"
"I shouldn't wonder, Sir."
Mr. Carlyle glanced at Barbara. She had turned
"I will go and see, and bring you back the news. Bear up, my darling."
"Are you departing, Archibald?" said Mrs. Hare.
"I am going to have a look at this man that Bethel talks of. Curious as any school-girl, you see, yet."
He walked very quickly down the garden, and Barbara
watched him from the gate. How should she
bear the sickening suspense until he returned?
Something seemed to tell her fears that it was
Richard. Otway Bethel departed; and the justice,
exchanging his wig and gown for a sprucer wig and a
coat, followed next: he, too, must have a look at
the deceased. In a small place like West Lynne,
every little event causes a stir and excites
curiosity: what would not be noticed in a large
town, is there magnified into a wonder that all
folks run after.
Mr. Carlyle was the first back. Barbara went to the porch, and waited: had it been to save her life, she could not have gone to meet him: the suspense was fearful.
But, as he neared her, he smiled and nodded gaily, as if he would say, Fear not. Barbara's heart acquired a grain of courage from it; but still it throbbed painfully.
"We were falsely alarmed, Barbara," he whispered. "It is a complete stranger; some poor man who did not know the road. He is not in the least like Richard, and his whiskers are red."
For the moment she thought she should have fainted, so great was the relief.
"But, Archibald, could it have been Richard, think you, who ran against papa—as he spoke of?"
"There is little doubt it was. The cry of dismay, when he recognised Justice Hare, and his speeding off, would betray that it was Richard."
"And papa did not know him! What a merciful escape!"
"Is the poor man quite dead, Archibald?" inquired Mrs. Hare, when he reached the sitting-room.
"Quite so. He seems to have been dead some hours."
"Did you recognise him?"
"Not at all. He is a stranger."
Miss Carlyle's cold was better that evening; in fact, she seemed quite herself again, and Mr. Carlyle introduced the subject of his marriage. It was after dinner that he began upon it.
"Cornelia, when I married Lady Isabel Vane, you reproached me severely with having kept you in the dark—"
"If you had not kept me in the dark, but consulted me, as any other Christian would, the course of events might have been wholly changed, and the wretchedness and disgrace, that fell on this house, been spared to it," fiercely interrupted Miss Carlyle.
"We will leave the past," he said, "and consider the future. I was about to remark, that I do not intend to fall under your displeasure for the like offence. I believe you have never wholly forgiven it."
"And never shall," cried she impetuously. "I did not deserve the slight."
"Therefore, almost as soon as I know it myself, I acquaint you. I am about to marry a second time, Cornelia."
Miss Carlyle started up. Her spectacles dropped off her nose, and a knitting-box, which she happened to have on her knee, clattered to the ground.
"What did you say?" she uttered, aghast.
"I am about to marry."
"You!"
"I. Is there anything so very astonishing in it?"
"For the love of common sense, don't go and make such a fool of yourself! You have done it once: was not that enough for you, but you must run your head into the noose again?"
"Now, Cornelia, can you wonder that I do not speak to you of such things, when you meet them in this way? You treat me just as you did when I was a child. It is very foolish."
"When folks act childishly, they must be treated as children. I always thought you were mad when you married before, but I shall think you doubly mad now."
"Because you have preferred to remain single and solitary yourself, is it any reason why you should condemn me to do the same? You are happy alone; I should be happier with a wife."
"That she may go and disgrace you, as the last one did!" intemperately spoke Miss Carlyle, caring not a rush what she said in her storm of anger. Mr. Carlyle's brow flushed but he controlled his temper.
"No," he calmly replied. "I am not afraid of that, in the one I have now chosen."
Miss Corny gathered her knitting together; he had picked up her box. Her hands trembled, and the lines of her face were working. It was a blow to her as keen as the other had been.
"Pray who is it that you have chosen?" she jerked forth. "The whole neighbourhood has been after you."
"Let it be who it will, Cornelia, you will be sure to grumble. Were I to say that it was a royal princess, or a peasant's daughter, you would equally see grounds for finding fault."
"Of course I should. I know who it is—that stuck-up Louisa Dobede."
"No, it is not. I never had the slightest intention of choosing Louisa Dobede; nor she of choosing me. I am marrying to please myself, and, for a wife, Louisa Dobede would not please me."
"As you did before," sarcastically put in Miss Corny.
"Yes; as I did before."
"Well, can't you open your mouth, and say who it is?" was the exasperated rejoinder.
"It is Barbara Hare."
"Who?" shrieked Miss Carlyle.
"You are not deaf, Cornelia."
"Well, you are an idiot!" she exclaimed, lifting
up her hands and eyes.
"Thank you," he said, but without any signs of irritation.
"And so you are; you are , Archibald. To suffer
"She has not angled after me: had she done so, she would probably never have been Mrs. Carlyle. Whatever passing fancy she may have entertained for me in earlier days, she has shown no symptoms of it of late years: and I am quite certain that she had no more thought, or idea, that I should choose her for my second wife, than you had that I should choose you. Others have angled after me too palpably, but Barbara has not."
"She is a little conceited minx; as vain as she is high."
"What else have you to urge against her?"
"I would have married a girl without a slur—if I must have married," aggravatingly returned Miss Corny.
"Slur?"
"Slur, yes! Dear me, is it an honour—to possess a brother such as Richard?"
"That is no slur upon Barbara. And the time may come when it will be taken off Richard."
Miss Corny sniffed. "Pigs may fly: but I never
saw them try at it."
"The next consideration, Cornelia, is about your residence. You will go back, I presume, to your own home."
Miss Corny did not believe her own ears. "Go back to my own home!" she exclaimed. "I shall do nothing of the sort. I shall stop at East Lynne. What's to hinder me?"
Mr. Carlyle shook his head. "It cannot be," he said, in a low, decisive tone.
"Who says so?" she sharply asked.
"I do. Have you forgotten that night—when she
went away—the words spoken by Joyce? Cornelia,
whether they were true or false, I will not subject
another to the chance."
She did not answer. Her lips only parted and closed again. Somehow Miss Carlyle could not bear to be reminded of that revelation of Joyce's: it subdued even her.
"I cast no reflection upon you," hastily continued Mr. Carlyle. "You have been mistress of a house for many years, and you naturally look to be so; it is right you should. But two mistresses in a house do not answer, Cornelia: they never did, and they never will."
"Why did you not give me so much of your sentiments when I first came to East Lynne?" she burst forth. "I hate hypocrisy."
"They were not my sentiments then: I possessed none. I was ignorant upon the subject, as I was upon others. Experience has come to me since."
"You will not find a better mistress of a house than I have made you," she said resentfully.
"I do not look for it. The tenants leave your house in March, do they not?"
"Yes, they do," snapped Miss Corny. "But as we are on the
subject of details, of ways and means, allow me to
tell you that if you did what is right, you
would move into that house of mine, and I will go to
a smaller —as you seem to think I shall poison
Barbara if I remained with her. East Lynne is a vast
deal too fine and too grand for you."
"I do not consider it so. I shall not quit East Lynne."
"Are you aware that, in leaving your house, I take my income with me, Mr. Archibald?"
"Most certainly. Your income is yours, and you will require it for your own purposes. I have neither right to it, nor wish for it."
"The withdrawal will make a pretty good hole in your income, I can tell you that. Take care that you and East Lynne don't go bankrupt together."
Mr Carlyle laughed. "I will take care of that, Cornelia. If I were not fully justified in living at East Lynne, I should not do so. With all my extravagance —as you are pleased to term it—I am putting by plenty of money, and you know it."
"You might put by more, were your expenses less," rebuked Miss Carlyle.
"I have no fancy to live as a hermit, or a miser."
"No; nor as a man of common sense. To think that you should sacrifice yourself again!" she wailed, in a tone of lamentation. "And to Barbara Hare! an extravagant, vain, upstart little reptile."
Mr. Carlyle took the compliments to Barbara with composure. It was of no use doing otherwise. Miss Corny was not likely to regard her with more graciousness, since it was Barbara's coming there that turned herself out of East Lynne.
At this moment the summons of a visitor was heard. Even that excited the ire of Miss Carlyle. "I wonder who's come bothering to-night?" she uttered.
Peter entered. "It is Major Thorn, sir. I have shown him into the drawing-room."
Mr. Carlyle was surprised. He proceeded to the
drawing-room, and Miss Carlyle rang for Joyce.
Strange to say, she had no thought of rebelling
against the
"Joyce," began she, after her own unceremonious fashion, "your master is going to make a simpleton of himself a second time, so I shall leave him and East Lynne to it. Will you go with me, and be my upper maid again?"
"What ma'am?" exclaimed Joyce, in bewilderment: "what did you say master was going to do?"
"To make a simpleton of himself," irascibly repeated Miss Carlyle. "He is going to tie himself up again with a wife; that's what he's going to do. Now, do you stop here, or will you go with me?"
"I would go with you, ma'am, but—but for one thing."
"What's that?"
"The promise I gave to Lady Isabel. She exacted it from me when she thought she was about to die—a promise that I would remain with her children. She did not leave them by death after all: but it comes to the same thing."
"Not exactly," sarcastically spoke Miss Carlyle. "But there's another side of the question, Joyce, which you may not have looked at. When there shall be another mistress at East Lynne, will you be permitted to remain here?"
Joyce considered: she could not see her way altogether clear. "Allow me to give you my answer a little later," she said to Miss Carlyle.
"Such a journey!" Major Thorn was saying, meanwhile, to Mr. Carlyle. "It is my general luck to get ill weather when I travel. Rain and hail, thunder and heat, nothing bad comes amiss, when I am out. The snow lay on the rails, I don't know how thick: at one station we were detained two hours."
"Are you purposing to make any stay at West Lynne?"
"Off again to-morrow. My leave, this time, is to be spent at my mother's. I may bestow a week of it, or so, on West Lynne, but am not sure. I must be back in Ireland in a month. Such a horrid bog-hole we are quartered in just now! The truth is, Carlyle, a lady has brought me here."
"Indeed!"
"I am in love with Barbara Hare. The little jade has said No to me by letter: but, as Herbert says, there's nothing like urging your suit in person. And I have come to do so."
Mr. Carlyle took an instant's counsel with himself, and decided that it would be a kind thing to tell the major the state of the case: far more kind than to subject him to another rejection from Barbara, and to suffer the facts to reach him by common report.
"Will you shoot me, major, if I venture to tell you —that any second application to Barbara would be futile."
"She is not appropriated, is she?" hurriedly cried Major Thorn. "She's not married?"
"She is not married. She is going to be."
"Oh! That's just like my unlucky fate. And who is the happy man?"
"You must promise not to call me out, if I disclose his name."
"Carlyle! It is not yourself?"
"You have said it.
There was a brief silence. It was Mr. Carlyle who broke it.
"It need not make us the less good friends, Thorn. Do not allow it to do so."
The major put out his hand, and grasped Mr. Carlyle's. "No, by Jove, it shan't! It's all fate. And if she must go beside me, I'd rather see her yours than any other man's upon earth. Were you engaged when I asked Barbara to be my wife, some months ago."
"No. We have been engaged but very recently."
"Did Barbara betray to you that I asked her?" proceeded Major Thorn, a shade of mortification rising to his face.
"Certainly not: you do not know Barbara, if you fancy she could be guilty of it. The justice managed to let it out to me during an explosion of wrath."
"Wrath because I asked for his daughter."
"Wrath against Barbara, for refusing. Not particularly at her refusing you," added Mr. Carlyle, correcting himself; "but she was in the habit of refusing all who asked her, and thereby fell under displeasure."
"Did she refuse you?"
"No," smiled Mr. Carlyle, "she accepted me."
"Ah, well; it's all fate, I say. But she is an uncommon nice girl, and I wish it had been my luck to get her."
"To go from one subject to another," resumed Mr. Carlyle,
"there is a question I have long thought to
Major Thorn mentioned it. It was the year of Hallijohn's murder.
"As I thought—in fact knew," said Mr. Carlyle. "Did you, while you were stopping there, ever come across a namesake of yours, one Thorn?"
"I believe I did. But I don't know the man of my own knowledge, and I saw him but once only. I don't think he was living at Swainson. I never observed him in the town."
"Where did you meet with him?"
"At a roadside beer-shop, about two miles from Swainson. I was riding one day, when a fearful storm came on, and I took shelter there. Scarcely had I entered, when another horseman rode up, and he likewise took shelter. A tall, dandified man, aristocratic and exclusive. When he departed—for he quitted first, the storm being over—I asked the people who he was. They said they did not know, though they often saw him ride by; but a man who was in there, drinking, said he was a Captain Thorn. The same man, by the way, volunteered the information that he came from a distance, somewhere near West Lynne: I remember that."
"That Captain Thorn did?"
"No; that he himself did. He appeared to know nothing of Captain Thorn, beyond the name."
It seemed to be ever so! Scraps of information, but nothing tangible, nothing to lay hold of, or to know the man by. Would it be thus always?
"Should you recognise him again, were you to see
"I think I should. There was something peculiar in his countenance, and I remember it well yet."
"Were you by chance to meet him, and discover his real name—for I have reason to believe that Thorn, the one he went by then, was an assumed one—will you oblige me by letting me know it?"
"With all the pleasure in life," replied the major "The chances are against it, though, confined as I am to that confounded sister country. Other regiments get the luck of being quartered in the metropolis, or near it: ours doesn't."
When Major Thorn had departed, and Mr. Carlyle was about to return to the room where he had left his sister, he was interrupted by Joyce.
"Sir," she began, "Miss Carlyle tells me that there is going to be a change at East Lynne."
The words took Mr. Carlyle by surprise. "Miss Carlyle has been in a hurry to tell you!" he remarked, a certain haughty displeasure in his tone.
"She did not speak for the sake of telling me, sir; but I fancy she was thinking about her own plans. She inquired whether I would go with her when she left, or whether I meant to remain at East Lynne. I could not answer her, sir, until I had spoken to you."
"Well?" said Mr. Carlyle.
"I gave a promise, sir, to—to—my late lady, that I would
remain with her children so long as I was permitted:
she asked it of me when she was ill; when she
thought she was going to die. What I would inquire
"No," he decisively replied. "I also, Joyce, wish you to remain with the children."
"It is well, sir," Joyce answered: and her face looked bright as she quitted the room.
It was a lovely morning in June, and all West
Lynne was astir. West Lynne generally was astir in
the morning, but not in the bustling manner that
might be observed now. People were abroad in
numbers, pressing down to St. Jude's church: for it
was the day of Mr. Carlyle's marriage to Barbara
Hare.
Miss Carlyle made herself into a sort of martyr. She would not go near it: fine weddings in fine churches did not suit her, she said, they could tie themselves up together fast enough without her presence. She had invited the little Carlyles and their governess and Joyce to spend the day with her; and she persisted in regarding the children as martyrs too, in being obliged to submit to the advent of a second mother. She was back in her old house again, next door to the office, settled there for life now, with her servants. Peter had mortally offended her, in electing to remain at East Lynne.
Mr. Dill committed himself terribly on the wedding
morning, and lucky was he to escape a shaking, like
the one he had received on Mr. Carlyle's first
marriage. About ten o'clock he made his appearance
at Miss Carlyle's: he was a man of the old school,
possessing
Miss Carlyle was seated in her dining-room, her hands
folded before her. It was rare indeed that
she was caught doing nothing. She turned
her eyes on Mr. Dill as he entered.
"Why, what on earth has taken you!" began she, before he could speak. "You are decked out like a young buck."
"I am going to the wedding, Miss Cornelia. Did you not know it? Mrs. Hare was so kind as to invite me to the breakfast, and Mr. Archibald insists upon my going to church. I am not too fine, am I?"
Poor old Dill's "finery" consisted of a white waistcoat with gold buttons, and an embroidered shirt front. Miss Corny was pleased to regard it with sarcastic wrath.
"Fine!" echoed she, "I don't know what you call
it. I would not make myself such a spectacle for
untold gold. You'll have all the ragamuffins in the
street forming a tail after you, thinking you are
the bridegroom. A man of your years to deck yourself
out in a worked shirt! I would have had some
rosettes on my coat-tails, while I was about
it."
"My coat's quite plain, Miss Cornelia," he meekly remonstrated.
"Plain! what would you have it?" snapped Miss Corny.
"Perhaps you covet a wreath of embroidery round it,
gold leaves and scarlet flowers, with a swansdown
collar? It would only be in keeping with that shirt
and waistcoat. I might as well go and order a white
tarlatan dress, looped up with sweet
"People like to dress a little out of common at a wedding, Miss Cornelia: it's only respectful, when they are invited guests."
"I don't say people should go to a wedding in a hop sack. But there's a medium. Pray do you know your age?"
"I am turned sixty, Miss Corny."
"You just are. And do you consider it decent for an old man, turned sixty, to be decorated off as you are now? I don't; and so I tell you my mind. Why, you'll be the laughing-stock of the parish! Take care the boys don't tie a tin kettle to you!"
Mr. Dill thought he would leave the subject. His own
impression was, that he was not too fine,
and that the parish would not regard him as being
so: still, he had a great reverence for Miss Corny's
judgment, and was not altogether easy. He had had
his white gloves in his hand when he entered, but he
surreptitiously smuggled them into his pocket, lest
they might offend. He passed to the subject which
had brought him thither.
"What I came in for, was, to offer you my congratulations on this auspicious day, Miss Cornelia. I hope Mr. Archibald and his wife, and you, ma'am—"
"There! you need not trouble yourself to go on," interrupted Miss Corny, hotly arresting him. "We want condolence here to-day, rather than the other thing. I'm sure I'd nearly as soon see Archibald go to his hanging."
"Oh, Miss Corny!"
"I would: and you need not stare at me as if you
Old Dill knew there was no "soft place" in the brain of Mr. Carlyle, but he deemed it might be as well not to say so, in Miss Corny's present humour. "Marriage is a happy state, as I have heard, ma'am, and honourable; and I am sure Mr. Archibald—"
"Very happy! very honourable!" fiercely cried Miss Carlyle, sarcasm in her tone. "His last marriage brought him all that, did it not?"
"That's past and done with, Miss Corny, and none of us need recal it. It brought him some happy years before that happened. I hope he will find in his present wife a recompense for what's gone: he could not have chosen a prettier or nicer young lady than Miss Barbara: and I am glad to my very heart that he has got her."
"Couldn't he!" jerked Miss Carlyle.
"No, ma'am, he could not. Were I young, and wanting a wife, there's not one in all West Lynne I would so soon look out for as Miss Barbara. Not that she'd have me; and I was not speaking in that sense, Miss Corny."
"It's to be hoped you were not," retorted Miss Corny. "She is an idle, insolent, vain fagot, caring for nothing but her own doll's face and for Archibald."
"Ah, well, ma'am, never mind that: pretty young girls know they are pretty, and you can't take their vanity from them. She'll be a good and loving wife to him; I know she will; it is in her nature: she won't serve him as—as—that other poor unfortunate did."
"If I feared she was one to bring shame to him, as that other did, I'd go into the church this hour and forbid the marriage: and if that didn't do, I'd—I'd— smother her!" shrieked Miss Carlyle. "Look at that piece of impudence!"
The last sentence was uttered in a different tone, and concerned somebody in the street. Miss Carlyle hopped off her chair and strode to the window. Mr. Dill's eyes turned in the like direction.
In a gay summer's dress, fine and sparkling, with a coquettish little bonnet, trimmed with pink, shaded by one of those nondescript articles at present called veils, which article was made of white spotted net, with a pink ruche round it, sailed Afy Hallijohn, conceited and foolish and good-looking as ever. Catching sight of Mr. Dill, she made him a flourishing and gracious bow. The courteous old gentleman returned it, and was pounced upon by Miss Corny's tongue for his pains.
"Whatever possessed you to do that?"
"Well, Miss Corny, she spoke to me. You saw her."
"I saw her! yes, I did see her, the brazen bell-wether! And she saw me, and spoke to you in her insolence. And you must answer her, in spite of my presence, instead of shaking your fist and giving her a reproving frown. You want a little sharp talking to, yourself."
"But, Miss Corny, it's always best to let bygones be bygones," he pleaded. "She was flighty and foolish, and all that, was Afy; but now that it's proved she did not go with Richard Hare, as was suspected, and is at present living creditably, why should she not be noticed?"
"If the very deuce himself stood there with his horns and tail, you would find excuses to make for him," fired Miss Corny. "You are as bad as Archibald! Notice Afy Hallijohn! when she dresses and flirts, and minces, as you saw her but now! What creditable servant would flaunt about in such a dress and bonnet as that?—with that flimsy gauze thing over her face! It's as disreputable as your shirt-front."
Mr. Dill coughed humbly, not wishing to renew the point of the shirt-front. "She is not exactly a servant, Miss Corny, she's a lady's-maid: and ladies'-maids dress outrageously fine. I had a great respect for her father, ma'am: never a better clerk came into our office."
"Perhaps you'll tell me you have a respect for her! The world's being turned upside down, I think. Formerly, mistresses kept their servants to work; now, it seems they keep them for play. She's going to St. Jude's, you may be sure of it, to stare at this fine wedding, instead of being at home, in a cotton gown and white apron, making beds. Mrs. Latimer must be a droll mistress, to give her her liberty in this way. What's that fly for?" sharply added Miss Corny, as one drew up to the office door.
"Fly," said Mr. Dill, stretching forward his bald head. "It must be the one I ordered. Then I'll wish you good day, Miss Corny."
"Fly for you!" cried Miss Corny. "Have you got the gout, that you could not walk to St. Jude's on foot?"
"I am not going to church yet, I am going on to the Grove, Miss Corny. I thought it would look more proper to have a fly, ma'am; more respectful."
"Not a doubt but you need it, in that trim," retorted
He was glad to bow himself out. But he thought he would do it with a pleasant remark, to show her he bore no ill will. "Just look at the crowds pouring down, Miss Corny: the church will be as full as it can cram."
"I dare say it will," retorted she. "One fool makes many."
"I fear Miss Cornelia does not like this marriage, any more than she did the last," quoth Mr. Dill to himself as he stepped into his fly. "Such a sensible woman as she is in other things, to be so bitter against Mr. Archibald because he marries! It's not like her. I wonder," he added, his thoughts changing, "whether I do look foolish in this shirt? I'm sure I never thought of decking myself out to appear young—as Miss Corny said: I only wished to testify respect to Mr. Archibald and Miss Barbara: nothing else would have made me give five-and-twenty shillings for it. Perhaps it's not etiquette—or whatever they call it—to wear them in a morning? Miss Corny ought to know: and there must certainly be something wrong about it, by the way it put her up. Well, it can't be helped now; it must go: there's no time to return home to change it."
St. Jude's church was crowded: all the world and his wife
had flocked to see it. Those who could not get in,
took up their station in the church-yard and in the
road. Tombstones were little respected that day, for
irreverent feet stood upon them: five-and-twenty
boys at least were mounted on the railings round
Lord Mount Severn's grave, holding on, one to
another.
Well, it was a goodly show. Ladies and gentlemen as smart as fine feathers could make them. Mr. Carlyle was one of the first to enter the church, self-possessed and calm, every inch a gentleman. Oh! but he was noble to look upon: though when was he ever otherwise? Mr. and Mrs. Clitheroe were there, Anne Hare, that was: a surprise for some of the gazers, who had not known they were expected to the wedding. Gentle, delicate Mrs. Hare walked up the church leaning on the arm of Sir John Dobede, a paler look than usual on her sweet, sad face. "She's thinking of her wretched, ill-doing son," quoth the gossips, one to another. But who comes in now, with an air as if the whole church belonged to him? An imposing, pompous man, stern and grim, in a new flaxen wig, and a white rose in his button-hole. It is Mr. Justice Hare, and he leads in one, whom folks jump upon seats to get a look at.
Very lovely was Barbara, in her soft white silk robes, and her floating veil. Her cheeks, now blushing rosy red, now pale as the veil that shaded them, betrayed how intense was her emotion. The bridesmaids came after her with jaunty steps, vain in their important office: Louisa Dobede, Augusta and Kate Herbert, and Mary Pinner.
Mr. Carlyle was already in his place at the altar; and
In spite of her emotion—and that it was great, scarcely
to be repressed, none could doubt—Barbara made the
responses bravely. Be you very sure that a woman who
loves him to whom she is being united,
must experience this emotion. "Wilt thou have this
man to thy wedded husband, to live together after
God's ordinance in the holy state of matrimony?"
spoke the Reverend Mr. Little. "Wilt thou obey him,
and serve him, love, honour, and keep him in
sickness and in health; and, forsaking all others,
keep thee only unto him, as long as ye both shall
live?"
"I will." Clearly, firmly, impressively was the answer given. It was as if Barbara had in her thoughts one, who had not "kept only unto him," and would proclaim her own resolution never so to betray him, God helping her.
The ceremony was very soon over; and Barbara, the magic ring upon her finger, and her arm within Mr. Carlyle's, was led out to his chariot, now hers: had he not just endowed her with his worldly goods?
The crowd shouted and hurraed as they caught a sight of her lovely face, but the carriage was soon clear of the crowd, who concentrated their curiosity upon the other carriages that were to follow it. The company were speeding back to the Grove, to breakfast. Mr Carlyle, breaking the silence, suddenly turned to his bride and spoke, his tone impassioned, almost unto pain.
"Barbara, you will keep your vows to me?"
She raised her shy blue eyes, so full of love, to his: earnest feeling had brought the tears to them.
"Always: in the spirit and in the letter: until death shall claim me. So help me Heaven!"
More than a year had gone on.
The German watering-places were crowded that early
autumn. They generally are crowded at that season,
now that the English flock abroad in shoals, like
the swallows quiting our cold country, to return
again some time. France has been pretty well used
up, so now we fall upon Germany. Stalkenberg was
that year particularly full; for its size: you might
have put it in a nutshell: and it derived its
importance, name, and most else belonging to it,
from its lord of the soil, the Baron von
Stalkenberg. A stalwart old man was the baron, with
grizzly hair, a grizzly beard, and manners as
loutish as those of the boars he hunted. He had four
sons as stalwart as himself, and who promised to be
in time as grizzled. They were all styled the Counts
von Stalkenberg, being distinguished by their
christian names; all save the eldest son, and he was
generally called the young baron. Two of them were
away; soldiers; and two, the eldest and the
youngest, lived with their father, in the
tumble-down castle of Stalkenberg, situated about a
mile from the village to which
Stalkenberg differed in no wise from the other baths of its class in the Vaterland. It had its linden-trees, its fair scenery, its Kursaal, its balls, its concerts, its tables d'hôte, its gaming tables, where one everlasting sentence dins the visitor's ear—and one to which he will do well to be deaf—"Faites votre jeu, messieurs; faites votre jeu," its promenades, and its waters. The last were advertised—and some accorded their belief—to cure every malady known or imagined, from apoplexy down to an attack of love-fever, provided you only took enough of them.
The young Baron von Stalkenberg (who was only styled
young in contradistinction to his father, being in
his forty-first year) was famous for a handsome
person, and for his passionate love of the chase: he
was the deadly enemy of wild boars and wolves. The
Count Otto von Stalkenberg (eleven years his
brother's junior) was famous for nothing but his
fiercely-ringed moustache, a habit of eating, and an
undue addition to draughts of Marcobrunnen. Somewhat
meagre fare, so report ran, was the fashion in the
castle of Stalkenberg; neither the old baron nor his
heir cared for luxury; therefore Count Otto was sure
to be seen at the table d'hôte, as often as anybody
would invite him. And that was nearly every day: for
the Count von Stalkenberg was a high-sounding title,
and his baronial father, proprietor of all
Stalkenberg, lorded it in the
Stopping at the Ludwig Bad, the chief hotel in the place,
was a family of the name of Crosby. It consisted of
Mr. and Mrs. Crosby, an only daughter, her
governess, and two or three servants. What Mr.
Crosby had done to England, or England to him, I
can't say: but he never went near his native
country. For years and years he had lived abroad:
not in any settled place of residence: they would
travel about, and remain a year or two in one place,
a year or two in another, as the whim suited them. A
respectable, portly man, of quiet and gentleman-like
manners, looking as little like one who need be
afraid of the laws of his own land, as can be.
Neither is it said, or insinuated, that he was
afraid of them: a gentleman who knew him, had
asserted, many years before, when it was once
questioned, that Crosby was as free to go home and
establish himself in a mansion in Piccadilly, as the
best of them. But he had lost fearfully by some
roguish scheme, like the South Sea Bubble, and could
not live in the style he once had done, and
therefore preferred to remain abroad. Mrs. Crosby
was a pleasant, chatty woman, given to take as much
gaiety as she could get, and Helena Crosby was a
remarkably fine-grown girl of seventeen. You might
have given her some years more, had you been
guessing her age, for she was no child, either in
appearance or manners, and never had been. She was
an heiress, too: an uncle had left her twenty
thousand pounds: and, at her mother's death, she
would have ten thousand more. The Count Otto von
Stalkenberg heard of the thirty thousand pounds,
"Tirty tousand pound and von handsome girls!" cogitated he, for he prided himself upon his English. "It is just what I have been seeking after."
He found the rumour, touching her fortune, to be correct, and from that time was seldom apart from the Crosbys. They were as pleased to have his society as he was to be in theirs, for was he not the Count von Stalkenberg?—and the other visitors at Stalkenberg, looking on with envy, would have given their ears to be honoured with a like intimacy. Whether Mr. Crosby cared so much for the distinction as did madame and mademoiselle, must remain a question; he was civil to him, and made him welcome; and Mrs. Crosby, in all things relating to society, was the grey mare.
One day there thundered down in a vehicle the old Baron von Stalkenberg. The like of this conveyance, for its shape and its silver ornaments, had never been seen since the days of Adam. It had been the pride of the baron's forefathers, but was rarely disturbed in its repose now. Some jägers in green and silver attended it, and it drew up at the door of the Ludwig Bad, the whole of whose inmates thereupon flocked to the windows to feast their eyes. The old chief had come to pay a visit of ceremony to the Crosbys: and the host of the Ludwig Bad, as he appeared himself to marshal his chieftain to their saloon, bowed his body low with every step: "Room there, room there, for the mighty Baron von Stalkenberg."
The mighty baron had come to invite them to a feast at
his castle—where no feast had ever been made so
grand before, as this would be; and Otto had
carte
blanche to engage other distinguished
sojourners at Stalkenberg, English, French, and
natives, who had been civil to him. Mrs. Crosby's
head was turned.
And now, I ask you, knowing as you do our national notions, was it not enough to turn it? You will not, then, be surprised to hear that when, some days subsequent to the feast, the Count Otto von Stalkenberg laid his proposals at Helena's feet, they were not rejected.
"But she is so young," remonstrated Mr. Crosby to his wife. "If they would only wait a couple of years, I would say nothing against it."
"And get the count snapped up meanwhile. No, no, Mr. Crosby. Counts von Stalkenberg are not secured every day."
"If he has a title and ancestry, Helena has money."
"Then they are pretty equally balanced," returned Mrs. Crosby. "I never thought of looking for such a match for her: the Countess von Stalkenberg; only listen to the sound!"
"I wish he would cut off those frightful moustaches," grumbled Mr. Crosby.
"Now don't worry about minor details: Helena thinks they are divine. The worst is about the governess."
"What about her?"
"Why, I engaged her, for certain, up to Christmas, and of course I must pay her. Unless I can get her another place: I'll try."
"Ah! Helena would be much better with her, than getting married. I don't like girls to marry so young," lamented Mr. Crosby. "I don't know what the English here will say to it!"
"If you don't let out her age, nobody need know it,"
cried his wife. "Helena looks a woman, not a child.
Mr. Crosby's objections seemed to be met in every way, so he relapsed into silence. He knew it was of no use carrying on the war.
Helena Crosby, meanwhile, had rushed into her governess's room. "Madame! madame! only think! I am going to be married!"
Madame lifted her pale, sad face: a very sad and pale face was hers. "Indeed!" she gently replied.
"And my studies are to be over from to-day. Mamma says so."
"You are over young to marry, Helena."
"Now, don't bring up that, madame. It is just what papa is harping upon," returned Miss Helena.
"Is it to Count Otto?" asked the governess. And it may be remarked that her English accent was perfect, although the young lady addressed her as "Madame."
"Count Otto, of course. As if I would marry anybody else!"
Look at the governess, reader, and see whether you know
her. You will say No. But you do, for it is Lady
Isabel Vane. But how strangely she is altered! Yes;
the railway accident did that for her: and what the
accident left undone, grief and remorse
accomplished. She limps slightly as she walks, and
stoops, which takes from her former height. A scar
extends from her chin above her mouth, completely
changing the character of the lower part of her
face, some of her teeth are missing, so that she
speaks with a lisp, and the sober bands of her grey
hair—it is nearly silver— are confined under a large
and close cap. She herself tries to make the change
greater, that the chance of being
She had been with the Crosbys nearly two years. After her
recovery from the railway accident, she removed to a
quiet town in its vicinity, where they were living,
and she became daily governess to Helena. The
Crosbys were given to understand that she was
English, but the widow of a Frenchman—she was
obliged to offer some plausible account. There were
no references; but she so won upon their esteem as
the daily governess, that they soon took her into
the house: had Lady Isabel surmised that they would
be travelling to so conspicuous a spot as an
English-frequented German
But now, about her state of mind? I do not know how to
describe the vain yearning, the inward fever, the
restless longing for what might not be. Longing for
what? For her children. Let a mother, be she a
duchess, or be she an apple-woman at a standing, be
separated for a while from her little children: let
her answer how she yearns for them. She
may be away on a tour of pleasure: for a few weeks,
the longing to see their little faces again, to hear
their prattling tongues, to feel their soft kisses,
is kept under; and there may be frequent messages,
"The children's dear love to mamma:" but, as the
weeks lengthen out, the desire to see them again
becomes almost irrepressible. What must it have
been, then, for Lady Isabel, who had endured this
longing for years? Talk of the mal du pays
, which is said to attack the Swiss when exiled from
their country, that is as nothing compared to the
heart-sickness which clung to Lady Isabel. She had
passionately loved her children; she had been
anxious for their welfare in all ways: and, not the
least that she had to endure now, was the thought
that she had abandoned them to be trained by
strangers. Would they be trained to goodness, to
morality, to religion? Careless as she herself had
once been upon these points, she had learnt better
now. Would Isabel grow up to indifference,
to—perhaps do as she had done? Lady Isabel flung her
hands before her eyes, and groaned in anguish.
Of late, the longing had become intense. It was she
, Madame Vine, make, for wishing tidings of East
Lynne. For all she knew, Mr. Carlyle and the
children might be dead and buried. Oh! that she
could see her children but for a day, an hour! that
she might press one kiss upon their lips! Could she
live without it? News, however, she was soon to
have.
It happened that Mrs. Latimer, a lady living at West Lynne, betook herself about that time to Stalkenberg: and, with her, three parts maid and one part companion, went Afy Hallijohn. Not that Afy was admitted to the society of Mrs. Latimer, to sit with her or dine with her, nothing of that; but she did enjoy more privileges than most ladies'-maids; and Afy, who was never backward at setting off her own consequence, gave out that she was "companion." Mrs. Latimer was an easy woman, fond of Afy; and Afy had made her own tale good to her, respecting the ill-natured reports at the time of the murder, so that Mrs. Latimer looked upon her as one to be compassionated.
Mrs. Latimer and Mrs. Crosby, whose apartments in
On the evening of the day Helena Crosby communicated her future prospects to Lady Isabel, the latter strolled out in the twilight and took her seat on a bench in an unfrequented part of the gardens, where she was fond of sitting. Now it came to pass that Afy, some few minutes afterwards, found herself in the same walk —and a very dull one too, she was thinking.
"Who's that?" quoth Afy to herself, her eyes falling upon Lady Isabel. "Oh, it's that governess of the Crosbys. She may be known, a mile off, by her grandmother's bonnet. I'll go and have a chat with her."
Accordingly Afy, who was never troubled with bashfulness, went up and seated herself beside Lady Isabel. "Good evening, Madame Vine," cried she.
"Good evening," replied Lady Isabel, courteously, not having the least idea of whom Afy might be.
"You don't know me, I fancy," pursued Afy, so gathering from Lady Isabel's looks. "I am companion to Mrs. Latimer; and she is spending the evening with Mrs. Crosby. Precious dull, this Stalkenberg!"
"Do you think so?"
"It is for me. I can't speak German or French, and the upper attendants of families here can't, most of them, speak English. I'm sure I go about like an owl, able to do nothing but stare. I was sick enough to come here, but I'd rather be back at West Lynne, quiet as it is."
Lady Isabel had not been encouraging her companion, either by words or manner, but the last sentence caused her heart to bound within her. Control herself as she would, she could not quite hide her feverish interest.
"Do you come from West Lynne?"
"Yes. Horrid place! Mrs. Latimer took a house there soon after I went to live with her. I'd rather she had taken it at Botany Bay."
"Why do you not like it?"
"Because I don't," was Afy's satisfactory answer.
"Do you know East Lynne?" resumed Lady Isabel, her heart beating and her brain whirling, as she deliberated how she could put all the questions she wished to ask.
"I ought to know it," returned Afy. "My own sister, Miss Hallijohn, is head maid there. Why? do you know it, Madame Vine?"
Lady Isabel hesitated: she was deliberating upon her answer. "Some years ago, I was staying in the neighbourhood for a little time," she said. "I should like to hear of the Carlyles again: they were a nice family."
Afy tossed her head. "Ah! but there have been changes since that. I dare say you knew them in the time of Lady Isabel?"
Another pause. "Lady Isabel? Yes. She was Mr. Carlyle's wife."
"And a nice wife she made him!" ironically rejoined Afy. "You must have heard of it, Madame Vine, unless you have lived in a wood. She eloped: abandoned him and her children."
"Are the children living?"
"Yes, poor things. But the one's on its road to
Lady Isabel passed her handkerchief across her moist brow. "Which of the children is it?" she faintly asked. "Isabel?"
"Isabel!" retorted Afy, "Who's Isabel?"
"The eldest child, I mean; Miss Isabel Carlyle."
"There's no Isabel. There's Lucy. She's the only daughter."
"When—when—I knew them, there was only one daughter; the other two were boys: I remember quite well that she was called Isabel."
"Stay," said Afy; "now you speak of it, what was it that I heard? It was Wilson told me, I recollect— she's the nurse. Why, the very night that his wife went away, Mr. Carlyle gave orders that the child in future should be called Lucy; her second name. No wonder," added Afy, violently indignant, "that he could no longer endure the sound of her mother's, or suffer the child to bear it."
"No wonder," murmured Lady Isabel. "Which child is it that is ill?"
"It's William, the eldest boy. He is not to say ill, but he is as thin as a herring, with an unnaturally bright look on his cheeks, and a glaze upon his eyes. Joyce says his cheeks are no brighter than his mother's used to be, but I know better. Folks in health don't have those brilliant colours."
"Did you ever see Lady Isabel?" she asked, in a low tone.
"Not I," returned Afy; "I should have thought it
demeaning. One does not care to be brought into
"There was another one, a little boy, Archibald, I think his name was. Is he well?"
"Oh, the troublesome youngster! he is as sturdy as a Turk. No fear of his going into a consumption. He is the very image of Mr. Carlyle, is that child. I say, though, madame," continued Afy, changing the subject unceremoniously, "if you were stopping at West Lynne, perhaps you heard some wicked mischief-making stories concerning me?"
"I believe I did hear your name mentioned. I I cannot charge my memory now with the particulars."
"My father was murdered—you must have heard of that?"
"Yes, I recollect so far."
"He was murdered by a chap called Richard Hare, who decamped instanter. Perhaps you knew the Hares also? Well, directly after the funeral I left West Lynne; I could not bear the place; and I stopped away. And what do you suppose they said of me?—that I had gone after Richard Hare. Not that I knew they were saying it: or I should pretty soon have been back and given them the length of my tongue But now, I just ask you, as a lady, Madame Vine, whether a more infamous accusation was ever pitched upon?"
"And you had not gone after him?"
"No: that I swear," passionately returned Afy. "Make myself a companion of my father's murderer! If Mr. Calcraft the hangman finished off a few of those West Lynne scandal-mongers, it might be a warning to the others. I said so to Mr. Carlyle."
"To Mr. Carlyle," repeated Lady Isabel, hardly conscious that she did repeat it.
"He laughed I remember, and said that would not stop the scandal. The only one who did not misjudge me was himself: he did not believe that I was with Richard Hare: but he was ever noble-judging, was Mr. Carlyle."
"I suppose you were in a situation?"
Afy coughed. "To be sure. More than one. I lived as companion with an old lady who so valued me that she left me a handsome legacy in her will. I lived two years with the Countess Mount Severn."
"With the Countess of Mount Severn!" echoed Lady Isabel, surprised into the remark. "Why, she— she—was related to Mr. Carlyle's wife. At least Lord Mount Severn was."
"Of course: everybody knows that. I was living there at the time the business happened. Didn't the countess call Lady Isabel to pieces! She and Miss Levison used to sit, cant cant, all day over it. Oh, I assure you I know all about it. Have you got the headache, that you are leaning on your hand?"
"Headache and heartache both," she might have answered. Miss Afy resumed.
"So, after the flattering compliment West Lynne had paid me, you may judge I was in no hurry to go back to it, Madame Vine. And if I had not found that Mrs. Latimer's promised to be an excellent place, I should have left it, rather than be marshalled there. But I have lived it down: I should like to hear any of them fibbing against me now. Do you know that blessed Miss Corny?"
"I have seen her."
"She shakes her head and makes eyes at me still.
"Is she still at East Lynne?"
"Not she, indeed. There would be drawn battles between her and Mrs. Carlyle, if she were."
"A dart, as of an ice-bolt, seemed to arrest the blood in Lady Isabel's veins. "Mrs. Carlyle?" she faltered. "Who is Mrs. Carlyle?"
"Mr. Carlyle's wife. Who should she be?"
The rushing blood leaped on now, fast and fiery. "I did not know he had married again."
"He has been married now—getting on for fifteen months: a twelvemonth last June. I went to the church to see them married. Wasn't there a cram! She looked beautiful that day."
Lady Isabel laid her hand upon her beating heart. But for that delectable "loose jacket," Afy might have detected her bosom's rise and fall. She steadied her voice sufficiently to speak.
"Did he marry Barbara Hare?"
"You may take your oath of that," said Afy. "If folks tell true, there were love scenes between them before he ever thought of Lady Isabel. I had that from Wilson, and she ought to know, for she lived at the Hares'. Another thing is said—only you must just believe one word of West Lynne talk, and disbelieve ten: that if Lady Isabel had not died, Mr. Carlyle never would have married again: he had scruples. Half a dozen were given to him by report: Louisa Dobede for one, and Mary Pinner for another. Such nonsense! folks might have made sure it would be Barbara Hare. There's a baby now."
"Is there?" was the faint answer.
"A beautiful boy, three or four months old. Mrs. Carlyle is not a little proud of him. She worships her husband."
"Is she kind to the first children?"
"For all I know. I don't think she has much to do with them. Archibald is in the nursery, and the other two are mostly with the governess."
"There is a governess?"
"Nearly the first thing that Mr. Carlyle did, after his wife's moonlight flitting, was to seek a governess, and she has been there ever since. She is going to leave now: to be married, Joyce told me."
"Are you much at East Lynne?"
Afy shook her head. "I am not going much, I can tell you, where I am looked down upon. Mrs. Carlyle does not favour me. She knew that her brother Richard would have given his head to marry me, and she resents it. No such great catch, I'm sure, that Dick Hare, even if he had gone on right," continued Afy, somewhat after the example of the fox, looking at the unattainable grapes. "He had no brains, to speak of; and what he had were the colour of a peacock's tail—green. Ah me! the changes that take place in this world! But for that Lady Isabel's mad folly in quitting him, and leaving the field open, Miss Barbara would never have had the chance of being Mrs. Carlyle."
Lady Isabel groaned in spirit.
"There's one person who never will hear a word breathed against her, and that's Joyce," went on Afy. "She was as fond of Lady Isabel, nearly, as Mr. Carlyle was."
"Was he so fond of her?"
"He worshipped the very ground she trod upon.
"I wonder," cried Lady Isabel, in a low tone, "how the tidings of her death were received at East Lynne?"
"I don't know anything about that. They held it as a
jubilee, I should say, and set all the bells in the
town to ring, and feasted the men upon legs of
mutton and onion sauce afterwards. I
should, I know. A brute animal, deaf and dumb clings
to its offspring: but she abandoned hers.
Are you going in, Madame Vine?"
"I must go in now. Good evening to you."
She had sat till she could sit no longer; her very heart-strings were wrung. And she might not rise up in defence of herself. Defence? Did she not deserve more, ten thousand times more reproach than had met her ears now? This girl did not say of her half what the world must say.
To bed at the usual time, but not to sleep. What she had
heard only increased her vain, insensate longing. A
stepmother at East Lynne, and one of her children
gliding on to death! Oh! to be with them!
Her frame was fevered; the bed was fevered; and she rose and paced the room. This state of mind would inevitably bring on bodily illness, possibly an attack of the brain. She dreaded that; for there was no telling what she might reveal in her delirium. Her temples were throbbing, her heart was beating; and she once more threw herself upon the bed, and pressed the pillow down upon her forehead. There is no doubt that the news of Mr. Carlyle's marriage helped greatly the excitement. She did not pray to die; but she did wish that death might come to her.
What would have been the ending it is impossible to say, but a strange turn in affairs came: one of those wonderful coincidences which are sometimes, but not often, to be met with. Mrs. Crosby appeared in Madame Vine's room after breakfast, and gave her an account of Helena's projected marriage. She then apologized, (the real object of her visit) for dispensing so summarily with madame's services, but she had reason to hope that she could introduce her to another situation. Would madame have any objection to take one in England? Madame was upon the point of replying that she did not choose to enter one in England, when Mrs. Crosby stopped her, saying she would call in Mrs. Latimer, who could tell her about it better than she could.
Mrs. Latimer came in, all eagerness and volubility. "Ah,
my dear madame," she exclaimed, "you would be
fortunate indeed if you were to get into this
family. They are the nicest people, he so liked and
respected; she so pretty and engaging. A most
desirable situation.
The Carlyles! East Lynne! Go governess there? Lady Isabel's breath was taken away.
"They are parting with their governess," continued Mrs.
Latimer, "and, when I was there, a day or two before
I started on my tour to Germany, Mrs. Carlyle said
to me, 'I suppose you could not pick us up a
desirable governess for Lucy: one who is mistress of
French and German.' She spoke in a half-joking tone,
but I feel sure that were I to write word that I
had found one, it would give her
pleasure. Now, Mrs. Crosby tells me your French is
quite that of a native, Madame Vine, that you read
and speak German well, and that your musical
abilities are excellent. I think you would be just
the one to suit: and I have no doubt I could get you
the situation. What do you say?"
What could she say? Her brain was in a whirl.
"I am anxious to find you one if I can," put in Mrs. Crosby. "We have been very much pleased with you, and I should like you to be desirably placed. As Mrs. Latimer is so kind as to interest herself, it appears to me an opportunity that should not be missed."
"Shall I write to Mrs. Carlyle?" rejoined Mrs. Latimer.
Lady Isabel roused herself, and so far cleared her
intellects as to understand and answer the question.
"Perhaps you will kindly give me until to-morrow
She had a battle with herself that day. Now resolving to
go, and risk it; now shrinking from the attempt. At
one moment it seemed to her that Providence must
have placed this opportunity in her way that she
might see her children, in her desperate longing; at
another, a voice appeared to whisper that it was a
wily, dangerous temptation flung across her path,
one which it was her duty to resist and flee from.
Then came another phase of the picture—how should
she bear to see Mr. Carlyle the husband of
another?—to live in the same house with them, to
witness his attentions, possibly his caresses? It
might be difficult; but she could force and school
her heart to endurance: had she not resolved in her
first bitter repentance, to take up her
cross daily, and bear it? No; her own
feelings, let them be wrung as they would, should
not prove the obstacle.
Evening came, and she had not decided. She passed another
night of pain, of restlessness, of longing for her
children: this intense longing appeared to be
over-mastering all her powers of mind and body. The
temptation at length proved too strong: the project,
having been placed before her covetous eyes, could
not be relinquished, and she finally resolved to
go . "What is it that should keep me away?"
she argued. "The dread of discovery? Well, if that
comes, it must: they could not hang me, or kill me.
Deeper humiliation, than ever, would be my portion
when they drive me from East Lynne with abhorrence
and ignominy, as a soldier is drummed out of his
regiment; but I could bear that, as I must bear the
rest, and I can shrink
Mrs. Latimer wrote to Mrs. Carlyle. She had met with a
governess; one desirable in every way, who could not
fail to suit her views precisely. She was a Madame
Vine, English by birth, but the widow of a
Frenchman: a Protestant, a thorough gentlewoman, an
efficient linguist and musician, and competent to
her duties in all ways. Mrs. Crosby, with whom she
had lived two years, regarded her as a treasure, and
would not have parted with her but for Helena's
marriage with a German nobleman. "You must not mind
her appearance," went on the letter. "She is the
oddest-looking person: wears spectacles, caps,
enormous bonnets, and has a great scar on her mouth
and chin; and though she can't be more than thirty,
her hair is grey: she is also slightly lame. But,
understand you, she is a gentlewoman with
it all; and looks one."
When this description reached East Lynne, Barbara laughed as she read it aloud to Mr. Carlyle. He laughed also.
"It is well governesses are not chosen according to their looks," he said, "or I fear Madame Vine would stand but a poor chance."
They resolved to engage her. And word went back to that effect.
A strangely wild tumult filled Lady Isabel's bosom. She
first of all hunted her luggage over, her desk,
everything belonging to her, lest any scrap of
paper, any mark on linen might be there, which could
give a clue to her former self. The bulk of her
luggage remained at Paris, warehoused, where it had
been sent she writing to Mr. Carlyle's wife! and in
the capacity of a subordinate! How would she like to
live with her as a subordinate? —a servant, it may
be said—where she had once reigned, the idolised
lady? She must bear that; as she must bear all else.
Hot tears came into her eyes, with a gush, as they
fell on the signature "Barbara Carlyle."
All ready, she sat down and waited the signal of departure: but that was not to be yet. It was finally arranged that she should travel to England and to West Lynne with Mrs. Latimer, and that lady would not return until October. Lady Isabel could only fold her hands and strive for patience.
But the day came at last; and Mrs. Latimer, Lady Isabel, and Afy quitted Stalkenberg. Mrs. Latimer would only travel slowly, and the impatient, fevered woman thought the journey would never end.
"You have been informed, I think, of the position of these unhappy children to whom you are going," Mrs. Latimer said one day. "You must not speak to them of their mother. She left them."
"Yes."
"It is never well to speak to children of a mother who
has disgraced them. Mr. Carlyle would not like it.
Her aching heart had to assent to all.
It was a foggy afternoon, grey with the coming twilight, when they arrived at West Lynne. Mrs. Latimer, believing the governess was a novice in England, kindly put her into a fly, and told the driver his destination. "Au revoir, madame," she said, "and good luck to you!"
Once more she was whirling along the familiar road. She
saw Justice Hare's house, she saw other marks which
she knew well. And once more she saw East
Lynne , the dear old house, for the fly had
turned into the avenue. Lights were moving in the
windows, it looked gay and cheerful, a contrast to
her. Her heart was sick with expectation, her throat
was beating; and as the man thundered up with all
the force of his one horse, and halted at the steps,
her sight momentarily left her. Would Mr. Carlyle
come to the fly to hand her out? She wished she had
never undertaken the project, now, in the depth of
her fear and agitation. The hall door was flung
open, and there gushed forth a blaze of light.
The hall doors of East Lynne were thrown open,
and a flood of golden light streamed out upon the
steps.
Two men-servants stood there. One remained in the hall, the other advanced to the chaise. He assisted Lady Isabel to alight, and then busied himself with the luggage. As she ascended to the hall she recognised old Peter: strange, indeed, did it seem, not to say, "How are you, Peter?" but to meet him as a stranger. For a moment she was at a loss for words: what should she say, or ask, coming to her own home? Her manner was embarrassed, her voice low.
"Is Mrs. Carlyle within?"
"Yes, ma'am."
At that moment, Joyce came forward to receive her. "It is Madame Vine, I believe?" she respectfully said. "Please to step this way, madame."
But Lady Isabel lingered in the hall, ostensibly to see that her boxes came in right: Stephen was bringing them up then: in reality to gather a short respite, for Joyce might be about to usher her into the presence of Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle.
Joyce, however, did nothing of the sort. She merely
"This is your sitting-room, madame. What will you please to take? I will order it brought in, while I show you your bed-chamber."
"A cup of tea," answered Lady Isabel.
"Tea, and some cold meat with it," suggested Joyce. But Lady Isabel interrupted her.
"Nothing but tea: and a little cold toast."
Joyce rang the bell, ordered the refreshment to be made
ready, and then preceded Lady Isabel up-stairs. On
she followed, her heart palpitating: past the rooms
that used to be hers, along the corridor, towards
the second staircase. The doors of her old bed and
dressing-rooms stood open, and she glanced in with a
yearning look. No, never more, never more could they
be hers: she had put them from her by her own free
act and deed. Not less comfortable did they look
now, than in former days: but they had passed into
another's occupancy. The fire threw its blaze on the
furniture: there were the little ornaments on the
large dressing-table, as they used to be in
her time, and the cut glass of the
crystal essence bottles was glittering in the
fire-light. On the sofa lay a shawl and a book, and
on the bed a silk dress, as if thrown there after
being taken off. No: these rooms were not for her
now; and she followed Joyce up the other staircase.
The bed-room to which she was shown was commodious
and well furnished: it was the one Miss Carlyle had
occupied when she, Isabel, had been taken, a bride,
to East Lynne, though that lady had subsequently
quitted it for one on the lower floor. Joyce put
down the wax-light she carried, and looked
round.
"Would you like a fire lighted here, madame, for to-night? Perhaps it will feel welcome, after travelling."
"Oh no, thank you," was the answer.
Stephen, with somebody to help him, was bringing up the luggage. Joyce directed him where to place it, telling him to uncord the boxes. That done, the man left the room, and Joyce turned to Lady Isabel, who had stood like a statue, never so much as attempting to remove her bonnet.
"Can I do anything for you, madame?" she asked.
Lady Isabel declined. In these, her first moments of arrival, she was dreading detection: how was it possible that she should not?—and feared Joyce's keen eyes, more perhaps than she feared any others'. She was only wishing that the girl would go down.
"Should you want any one, please to ring, and Hannah will come up," said Joyce, preparing to retire. "She is the maid who waits upon the grey parlour, and will do anything you like up here."
Joyce had quitted the room, and Lady Isabel had got her bonnet off, when the door opened again. She hastily thrust it on—somewhat after the fashion of Richard Hare's rushing on his hat and his false whiskers. It was Joyce.
"Do you think you shall find your way down alone, madame?"
"Yes, I can do that," she answered. Find her way! —in that house!
Lady Isabel slowly took her things off. Where was the use
of lingering?—she must meet their eyes
sooner or later. Though, in truth, there was little,
if any, fear of her detection, so effectually was
she disguised,
There was no excuse for lingering longer, and she descended, the wax-light in her hand. Everything was ready in the grey parlour; the tea-tray on the table, the small urn hissing away, the tea-caddy in proximity to it. A silver rack of dry toast, butter, and a hot muffin covered with a small silver cover. The things were to her sight as old faces; the rack, the small cover, the butter-dish, the tea-service; she remembered them all. Not the urn; a copper one: she had no recollection of that. It had possibly been bought for the use of the governess, when a governess came into use at East Lynne. If she had reflected on the matter, she might have known, by the signs observable in the short period she had been in the house, that governesses at East Lynne were regarded as gentlewomen; treated well and liberally. Yes; for East Lynne owned Mr. Carlyle for its master.
She made the tea, and sat down with what appetite she
might. Her brain, her thoughts, all in a chaos
A neat-looking, good-tempered maid answered it. Hannah. Who—as Joyce had informed her—waited upon the grey parlour, and was at her, the governess's especial command. She took away the things, and then Lady Isabel sat on alone. For how long she scarcely knew, when a sound caused her heart to beat as if it would burst its bounds, and she started from her chair like one who has received an electric shock.
It was nothing to be startled at—for ordinary people; it
was but the sound of children's voices. Her
children! were they being brought in to her? She
pressed her hand upon her heaving bosom.
No: they were but traversing the hall, and the voices faded away up the wide staircase. Perhaps they had been in to dessert, as in the old times, and were now going up to bed. She looked at her new watch: half-past seven.
Her new watch. The old one had been changed away
for it. All her trinkets had been likewise parted
with, sold, or changed away, lest they should be
recognised at East Lynne. Nothing whatever had she
kept, except her mother's miniature and the small
golden cross, set with its seven emeralds. Have you
forgotten that cross? Francis Levison accidentally
broke it for her the first time they ever met. If
she had looked upon the breaking of that cross,
which her mother had enjoined her to set such store
by, as an evil omen, at the time of the accident,
how awfully had the subsequent
"My mistress says, ma'am, she would be glad to see you, if you are not too tired. Will you please to walk into the drawing-room?"
A mist swam before her eyes. Was she about to enter the presence of Mr. Carlyle?—had the moment really come? She moved to the door, which Peter held open. She turned her head from the man, for she could feel how ashy white were her face and lips.
"Is Mrs. Carlyle alone?" she asked, in a subdued voice. The most indirect way she could put the question, as to whether Mr. Carlyle was there.
"Quite alone, ma'am. My master is dining out today. Madame Vine, I think?" he added, waiting to announce her, as, the hall traversed, he laid his hand on the drawing-room door.
"Madame Vine," she said, correcting him. For Peter had spoken the name, Vine, broadly, according to our English habitude; she set him right, and pronounced it à la mode française.
"Madame Veen, ma'am," quoth Peter to his mistress, as he ushered in Lady Isabel.
The old familiar drawing-room; its large, handsome
proportions, its well-arranged furniture, its bright
chandelier! It all came back to her with a
heart-sickness. No longer her drawing-room,
that she should take pride in it: she had flung it
away from her when she flung away the rest.
Seated under the blaze of the chandelier was Barbara.
Inexpressibly more beautiful looked Barbara than Lady Isabel had ever seen her—or else she fancied it. Her evening dress was of pale sky blue—no other colour suited Barbara so well, and there was no other she was so fond of—and on her fair neck was a gold chain, and on her arms were gold bracelets. Her pretty features were attractive as ever, her cheeks were flushed; her blue eyes sparkled, and her light hair was rich and abundant. A contrast, her hair, to that of the worn woman opposite to her.
Barbara came forward, her hand stretched out with a kindly greeting. "I hope you are not very much tired after your journey?"
Lady Isabel murmured something: she did not know what: and pushed the chair set for her as much as possible into the shade.
"You are not ill!—are you?" asked Barbara, noting the intensely pale face—as much as could be seen of it for the cap and the spectacles.
"Not ill," was the low answer: "only a little fatigued."
"Would you prefer that I should speak with you in the morning? You would like, possibly, to retire to bed at once."
But this Lady Isabel declined. Better get the first interview over by candlelight than by daylight.
"You looked so very pale. I feared you might be ill."
"I am generally pale; sometimes remarkably so: but my health is good."
"Mrs. Latimer wrote us word that you would be quite sure to suit us," freely said Barbara. "I hope you will; and I hope you may find your residence here agreeable. Have you lived much in England?"
"In the early portion of my life."
"And you have lost your husband and children? Stay. I beg your pardon if I am making a mistake: I think Mrs. Latimer did mention children."
"I have lost them," was the faint, quiet response.
"Oh, but it must be terrible grief when children die!"
exclaimed Barbara, clasping her hands in emotion. "I
would not lose my baby for the world! I
could not part with him."
"Terrible grief, and hard to bear," outwardly assented Lady Isabel. But, in her heart she was thinking that death was not the worst kind of parting. There was another, far more dreadful. Mrs. Carlyle began to speak of the children, about to be placed under her charge.
"You are no doubt aware that they are not mine! Mrs. Latimer would tell you. They are the children of Mr. Carlyle's first wife."
"And Mr. Carlyle's," interrupted Lady Isabel. What in the world made her say that? She wondered, herself, the moment the words were out of her mouth. A scarlet streak flushed her cheeks, and she remembered that there must be no speaking upon impulse at East Lynne.
"Mr. Carlyle's of course," said Barbara, believing
"She is dead, I hear," said Lady Isabel, hoping to turn the immediate point of conversation. Mrs. Carlyle, however, continued, as though she had not heard her.
"Mr. Carlyle married Lady Isabel Vane, the late Lord Mount Severn's daughter. She was attractive and beautiful, but I do not fancy she cared very much for her husband. However that may have been, she ran away from him."
"It was very sad," observed Lady Isabel, feeling that she
was expected to say something. Besides, she had her
rôle to play.
"Sad? It was wicked, it was infamous," returned Mrs. Carlyle, giving way to some excitement. "Of all men living, of all husbands, Mr. Carlyle least deserved such a requital. You will say so when you come to know him. And the affair altogether was a mystery: for it never was observed or suspected, by any one, that Lady Isabel entertained a liking for another. She eloped with Francis Levison—Sir Francis, he is now. He had been staying at East Lynne, but no one detected any undue intimacy between them, not even Mr. Carlyle. To him, as to others, her conduct must always remain a mystery."
Madame Vine appeared to be occupied with her spectacles, setting them straight. Barbara continued.
"Of course the disgrace is reflected on the children, and always will be; the shame of having a divorced mother—"
"Is she not dead?" interrupted Lady Isabel.
"She is dead. Oh yes. But they will not be the less pointed at, the girl especially, as I say. They allude to their mother now and then, in conversation, Wilson tells me: but I would recommend you, Madame Vine, not to encourage them in that. They had better forget her."
"Mr. Carlyle would naturally wish them to do so."
"Most certainly. There is little doubt that Mr. Carlyle would blot out all recollection of her, were it possible. But unfortunately she was the children's mother, and, for that, there is no help. I trust you will be able to instil principles into the little girl which will keep her from a like fate."
"I will try," answered Lady Isabel, with more fervour than she had yet spoken. "Are the children much with you, may I inquire?"
"No. I never was fond of being troubled with children.
When my own grow up into childhood, I shall deem the
nursery and the schoolroom the best places for them.
I hold an opinion, Madame Vine, that too many
mothers pursue a mistaken system in the management
of their family. There are some, we know, who, lost
in the pleasures of the world, in frivolity, wholly
neglect them: of those I do not speak; nothing can
be more thoughtless, more reprehensible; but there
are others who err on the opposite side. They are
never happy but when with their children: they must
be in the nursery; or, the children in the
drawing-room. They wash them, dress them, feed them;
rendering themselves slaves, and the nurse's office
a sinecure. The children are noisy, troublesome,
cross; all children will be so; and the mother's
temper gets
"I have."
"The discipline of that house soon becomes broken. The children run wild; the husband is sick of it, and seeks peace and solace elsewhere. I could mention instances in this neighbourhood," continued Mrs. Carlyle, "where things are managed precisely as I have described, even in our own class of life. I consider it a most mistaken and pernicious system."
"It undoubtedly is," answered Lady Isabel, feeling a sort of thankfulness, poor thing, that the system had not been hers—when she had a home and children.
"Now, what I trust I shall never give up to another, will
be the training of my children," pursued
Barbara. "Let the offices, properly pertaining to a
nurse, be performed by the nurse—of course taking
care that she is thoroughly to be depended on. Let
her have the trouble of the children, their
noise, their romping; in short, let the nursery be
her place and the children's place. But I hope I
shall never fail to gather my children round me
daily, at stated and convenient periods, for higher
purposes: to instil into them Christian and moral
duties; to strive to teach them how best to fulfil
the obligations of life. This is a mother's
Lady Isabel silently assented. Mrs. Carlyle's views were correct.
"When I first came to East Lynne, I found Miss Manning, the governess, was doing everything necessary for Mr. Carlyle's children in the way of the training that I speak of," resumed Barbara. "She had them with her for a short period every morning, even the little one: I saw that it was all right, therefore did not interfere. Since she left—it is nearly a month, now —I have taken them myself. We were sorry to part with Miss Manning; she suited very well. But she has been long engaged to an officer in the navy, and now they are to be married. You will have the entire charge of the little girl: she will be your companion out of school hours: did you understand that?"
"I am quite ready and willing to undertake it," said Lady Isabel, her heart fluttering. "Are the children well? Do they enjoy good health?"
"Quite so. They had the measles in the spring, and the illness left a cough upon William, the eldest boy. Mr. Wainwright says he will outgrow it."
"He has it still, then?"
"At night and morning. They went last week to spend the
day with Miss Carlyle, and were a little late in
returning home. It was foggy, and the boy coughed
dreadfully after he came in. Mr. Carlyle was so
concerned, that he left the dinner-table and went up
to the nursery: he gave Joyce strict orders that the
child
"Do you fear consumption?" asked Lady Isabel in a low tone.
"I do not fear that, or any other incurable disease for them," answered Barbara. "I think, with Mr. Wainwright, that time will remove the cough. The children come of a healthly stock on their father's side: and I have no reason to think they do not, on their mother's. She died young, you will say. Ay, but she did not die of disease: her death was the result of accident. How many children had you?" pursued Mrs. Carlyle, somewhat abruptly.
At least, the question fell with abruptness upon the ear of Lady Isabel, for she was not prepared for it. What should she answer? In her perplexity she stammered forth the actual truth.
"Three. And—and a baby. That died. Died an infant, I mean."
"To lose four dear children!" uttered Barbara, with sympathising pity. "What did they die of?"
A hesitating pause. "Some of one thing, some of another," was the answer, given in almost an inaudible tone.
"Did they die before your husband? Otherwise the grief must have been worse to bear."
"The—baby—died after him," stammered Lady Isabel, as she wiped the drops from her pale forehead.
Barbara detected her emotion, and felt sorry to have made the inquiries: she judged it was caused by the recollection of her children.
"Mrs. Latimer wrote us word you were of gentle
"I was born and reared a gentlewoman," answered Lady Isabel.
"Yes, I am sure of it; there is no mistaking the tone of a gentlewoman," said Barbara. "How sad it is when pecuniary reverses fall upon us! I dare say you never thought to go out as governess."
A half smile positively crossed her lips. She, think to go out as a governess!—the Earl of Mount Severn's only child! "Oh no, never," she said, in reply.
"Your husband, I fear, could not leave you well off. Mrs. Latimer said something to that effect."
"When I lost him, I lost all," was the answer. And Mrs. Carlyle was struck with the wailing pain betrayed in the tone. At that moment a maid entered.
"Nurse says the baby is undressed, and quite ready for you, ma'am," she said, addressing her mistress.
Mrs. Carlyle rose: but hesitated as she was moving away.
"I will have the baby here to-night," she said to the girl. "Tell nurse to put a shawl round him and bring him down. It is the hour for my baby's supper," she smiled, turning to Lady Isabel. "I may as well have him here for once, as Mr. Carlyle is out. Sometimes I am out myself, and then he has to be fed."
"You do not stay in-doors for the baby, then?"
"Certainly not. If I and Mr. Carlyle have to be out in
the evening, baby gives way. I should never
The nurse came in. Wilson. She unfolded a shawl, and
placed the baby on Mrs. Carlyle's lap. A proud,
fine, fair young baby, who reared his head and
opened wide his great blue eyes, and beat his arms
at the lights of the chandelier, as no baby of
nearly six months old ever did yet. So thought
Barbara. He was in his clean white night-gown and
night-cap, with their pretty crimped frills and
border; altogether a pleasant sight to look upon.
She had once sat in that very chair, with
a baby as fair upon her knee: but, all that was past
and gone. She leaned her hot head upon her hand, and
a rebellious sigh of envy went forth from her aching
heart.
Wilson, the curious, was devouring her with her eyes; Wilson was thinking she never saw such a mortal fright as the new governess. Them blue spectacles capped everything, she decided: and what on earth made her tie up her throat, in that fashion, for? As well wear a man's collar and stock, at once! If her teaching was no better than her looks, Miss Lucy might as well go to the parish charity school!
"Shall I wait, ma'am?" demurely asked Wilson, her investigations being concluded.
"No," said Mrs. Carlyle. "I will ring."
Baby was exceedingly busy, taking his supper. And of course, according to all baby precedent, he ought to have gone off into a sound sleep over it. But the supper concluded, and the gentleman seemed to have no more sleep in his eyes than he had before he began. He sat up, crowed at the lights, stretched out his hands for them, and set his mother at defiance, absolutely refusing to be hushed up.
"Do you wish to keep awake all night, you rebel?" cried Barbara, fondly looking on him.
A loud crow by way of answer. Perhaps it was intended to intimate that he did. She clasped him to her with a sudden gesture of rapture, a sound of love, and devoured his pretty face with kisses. Then she took him in her arms, putting him to sit upright, and approached Madame Vine.
"Did you ever see a more lovely child?"
"A fine baby indeed," she constrained herself to answer: and she could have fancied it her own little Archibald over again when he was a baby. "But he is not much like you."
"He is the very image of my darling husband. When you see Mr. Carlyle—" Barbara stopped, and bent her ear, as if listening.
"Mr. Carlyle is probably a handsome man?" said poor Lady Isabel, believing that the pause was made to give her opportunity of putting in an observation.
"He is handsome; but that is the least good about him. He is the most noble man! revered, respected by every one; I may say, loved. The only one who could not appreciate him was his wife. How ever she could leave him—how she could even look at another, after calling Mr. Carlyle husband, will always be a marvel to those who know him."
A bitter groan—and it nearly escaped her lips.
"That certainly is the pony carriage," cried Barbara, bending her ear again. "If so, how very early Mr. Carlyle is home! Yes, I am sure it is the sound of the wheels."
How Lady Isabel sat, she scarcely knew; how she concealed
her trepidation, she never would know. A
He did not perceive that any one was present, and he bent
his head and fondly kissed his wife. Isabel's
jealous eyes were turned upon them. She saw
Barbara's passionate, lingering kiss in return, she
heard her fervent, whispered greeting. "My darling!"
and she watched him turn to press the same fond
kisses on the rosy, open lips of his child. Isabel
flung her hands over her face. Had she bargained for
this? It was part of the cross she had undertaken to
carry, and she must bear it.
Mr. Carlyle came forward and saw her. He looked somewhat surprised. "Madame Vine," said Barbara; and he held out his hand and welcomed her in the same cordial, pleasant manner that his wife had done. She put her shaking hand in his: there was no help for it: little thought Mr. Carlyle that that hand had been tenderly clasped in his a thousand times; that it was the one pledged to him at the altar at Castle Marling.
She sat down on her chair again, unable to stand, feeling as though every drop of blood within her had left her body. It had certainly left her face. Mr. Carlyle made a few civil inquiries as to her journey, but she did not dare to raise her eyes to him, as she breathed forth the answers.
"You are at home soon, Archibald," Barbara exclaimed. "I
did not expect you so early. I did not think you
could get away. I know what the justices'
"As they will to-night," laughed Mr. Carlyle. "I watched my opportunity, and got away when the pipes were brought in: I had determined to do so, if possible. Dill—who means to stick it out with the best of them —has his tale ready when they miss me. 'Suddenly called away: important business; could not be helped.'"
Barbara laughed also. "Was papa there?"
"Of course. He took the table's head. What would the dinner be without the chairman of the bench, Barbara?"
"Nothing at all, in papa's opinion," merrily said Barbara. "Did you ask him how mamma was?"
"I asked him," said Mr. Carlyle. And there he stopped.
"Well?" cried Barbara. "What did he say?"
"'Full of nervous fidgets,' was the answer he made me," returned Mr. Carlyle, with an arch look at his wife. "It was all I could get out of him."
"That is just like papa. Archibald, do you know what I have been thinking to-day?"
"A great many foolish things, I dare say," he answered: but his tone was a fond one: all too palpably so for one ear.
"No, but listen. You know papa is going to London with Squire Pinner, to see those new agricultural implements—or whatever it is. They are sure to be away three days. Don't you think so?"
"And three to the back of it," said Mr. Carlyle, with a
wicked smile upon his lips. "When old gentlemen get
plunged into the attractions of London, there's no
"I was thinking if we could but persuade mamma to come to us for the time he is away! It would be a delightful little change for her; a break in her monotonous life."
"I wish you could," warmly spoke Mr. Carlyle. "Her life, since you left, is a monotonous one; though, in her gentle patience, she will not say so. It is a happy thought, Barbara, and I only hope it may be carried out. Mrs. Carlyle's mother is an invalid, and lonely, for she has no child at home with her now," he added, in a spirit of politeness, addressing himself to Madame Vine.
She simply bowed her head: she did not trust herself to speak. Mr. Carlyle scanned her face attentively, as she sat, her head bent downwards. She did not appear inclined to be sociable, and he turned to the baby, who was wider awake than ever.
"Young sir, I should like to know what brings you up, and here, at this hour?"
"You may well ask," said Barbara. "I had him brought down, as you were not here, thinking he would be asleep directly. And only look at him!—no more sleep in his eyes than in mine."
She would have hushed him to her as she spoke, but the young gentleman stoutly repudiated it. He set up a half cry, and struggled his arms and head free again, crowing the next moment most impudently. Mr. Carlyle took him.
"It is of no use, Barbara, he is beyond your coaxing this
evening." And he tossed the child in his strong
arms, held him up to the chandelier, made him bob at
Oh! can you imagine what it was for Lady Isabel? So had he tossed, so had he kissed her children, she standing by, the fond, proud, happy mother, as Barbara was standing now. Mr. Carlyle came up to her.
"Are you fond of these little troubles, Madame Vine? This one is a fine fellow, they say."
"Very fine. What is his name?" she replied, by way of saying something.
"Arthur."
"Arthur Archibald," put in Barbara to Madame Vine. "I was vexed that his name could not be entirely Archibald, but that was already monopolised. Is that you, Wilson? I don't know what you'll do with him, but he looks as if he would not be asleep by twelve o'clock."
Wilson satisfied her curiosity by taking another prolonged stare at Madame Vine, received the baby from Mr. Carlyle, and departed with him.
Madame Vine rose. Would they excuse her? she asked, in a low tone: she was tired, and would be glad to retire to rest.
Of course. And would she ring for anything she might wish in the way of refreshment. Barbara shook hands with her, in her friendly way; and Mr. Carlyle crossed the room to open the door for her, and bowed her out with a courtly smile.
She went up to her chamber at once. To rest? Well, what
think you? She strove to say to her lacerated and
remorseful heart, that the cross—far heavier though
it was proving, than anything she had imagined must bear. Very
true: but none of us would like such a cross to be
upon our shoulders.
"Is she not droll looking?" cried Barbara, when she was alone with Mr. Carlyle. "I can't think why she wears those blue spectacles: it cannot be for her sight, and they are very disfiguring."
"She puts me in mind of—of—" began Mr. Carlyle, in a dreamy tone.
"Of whom?"
"Her face, I mean," he said, still dreaming.
"So little can be seen of it," returned Mrs. Carlyle. "Of whom does she put you in mind?"
"I don't know. Nobody in particular," returned he, rousing himself. "Let us have tea in, Barbara."
At her bedroom door, the next morning, stood
Lady Isabel, listening whether the coast was clear,
ere she descended to the grey parlour, for she had a
shrinking dread of encountering Mr. Carlyle. When he
was glancing narrowly at her face the previous
evening, she had felt the gaze, and it impressed
upon her a dread of his recognition. Not only that:
he was the husband of another: therefore it was not
expedient that she should see too much of him, for
he was far dearer to her heart than he had ever
been.
Almost at the same moment, there burst out of a remote room, the nursery, an upright, fair, noble boy of some five years old, who began careering along the corridor, astride upon a hearth-broom. She did not need to be told that it was her boy, Archibald; his likeness to Mr. Carlyle would have proclaimed it, even if her heart had not. In an impulse of unrestrainable tenderness, she seized the child as he was galloping past her, and carried him into her room, broom and all.
"You must let me make acquaintance with you," said she to him, by way of excuse. "I love little boys."
Love! Down she sat upon a low chair, the child
"He put me in remembrance of my own children," she said to Wilson, gulping down her emotion, and hiding her tears in the best manner she could; whilst the astonished Archibald, now released, stood with his finger in his mouth and stared at her spectacles, his great blue eyes opened to their utmost width. "When we have lost children of our own, we are apt to love fondly all we come near."
Wilson, who stared only in a less degree than Archie, for she deemed the new governess had gone suddenly mad, gave some voluble assent, and turned her attention upon Archie.
"You naughty young monkey! how dared you rush out in that way with Sarah's hearth-broom? I'll tell you what it is, sir; you are getting too owdacious and rumbustical for the nursery; I shall speak to your mamma about it."
She seized hold of the child and shook him. Lady Isabel started forward, her hands up, her voice one of painful entreaty.
"Oh, don't, don't beat him! I cannot see him beaten."
"Beaten!" echoed Wilson; "if he got a good beating it
would be all the better for him; but it's what
The last sentence Wilson delivered to the governess, as she jerked Archie out of the room, along the passage and into the nursery. Lady Isabel sat down with a wrung heart, a chafed spirit. Her own child! and she might not say to the servant, You shall not beat him!
She descended to the grey parlour. The two elder children, and breakfast, were waiting: Joyce quitted the room when she entered it.
A graceful girl of eight years old, a fragile boy a year younger, both bearing her own once lovely features, her once bright and delicate complexion, her large, soft, brown eyes. How utterly her heart yearned to them! but there must be no scene like there had just been above. Nevertheless, she stooped and kissed them both; one kiss each of impassioned fervour. Lucy was naturally silent, William somewhat talkative.
"You are our new governess," said he.
"Yes. We must be good friends."
"Why not?" said the boy. "We were good friends with Miss Manning. I am to go into Latin soon, as soon as my cough's gone. Do you know Latin?"
"No. Not to teach it," she said, studiously avoiding all endearing epithets.
"Papa said you would be almost sure not to know
"Mr. Kane?" repeated Lady Isabel, the name striking upon her memory. "Mr. Kane, the music-master?"
"How did you know he was a music-master?" cried shrewd William. And Lady Isabel felt the red blood flush to her face at the unlucky admission she had made. It flushed deeper at her own falsehood, as she muttered some evasive words about hearing of him from Mrs. Latimer.
"Yes, he is a music-master; but he does not get much money by it, and he teaches the classics as well. He has come up to teach us music since Miss Manning left: mamma said that we ought not to lose our lessons."
Mamma! How the word, applied to Barbara, grated on her ear. "Whom does he teach?" she asked.
"Us two," replied William, pointing to his sister and himself.
"Do you always take bread-and-milk for breakfast?" she inquired, perceiving that to be what they were eating.
"We get tired of it sometimes, and then we have milk-and-water and bread-and-butter, or honey: and then we take to bread-and-milk again. It's Aunt Cornelia who thinks we should eat bread-and-milk for breakfast: she says papa never had anything else when he was a boy."
Lucy looked up. "Papa would give me an egg when I
breakfasted with him," cried she, "and Aunt Cornelia
said it was not good for me, but papa gave it
"And why do you not now?" asked Lady Isabel.
"I don't know. I have not since mamma came."
The word "stepmother" rose up rebelliously in the heart of Lady Isabel. Was Mrs. Carlyle putting away the children from their father?
Breakfast over, she gathered them to her, asking them various questions; about their studies, their hours of recreation, the daily routine of their lives.
"This is not the school-room, you know," cried William, when she made some inquiry as to their books.
"No?"
"The school-room is up-stairs. This is for our meals, and for you in an evening."
The voice of Mr. Carlyle was heard at this juncture in the hall, and Lucy was springing towards the sound. Lady Isabel, fearful lest he might enter, if the child showed herself, stopped her with a hurried hand.
"Stay here, Isabel."
"Her name's Lucy," said William, looking quickly up. "Why do you call her Isabel?"
"I thought—thought I had heard her called Isabel," stammered the unfortunate lady, feeling quite confused with the errors she was committing.
"My name is Isabel Lucy," said the child, "but I don't know who could have told you, for I am never called Isabel. I have not been, since—since—Shall I tell you? Since mamma went away," she concluded, dropping her voice. "Mamma that was, you know."
"Did she go?" cried Lady Isabel, full of emotion and possessing a very faint idea of what she was saying.
"She was kidnapped," whispered Lucy.
"Kidnapped!" was the surprised answer.
"Yes; or she would not have gone. There was a wicked man on a visit to papa, and he stole her. Wilson said she knew he was a kidnapper, before he took mamma. Papa said I was never to be called Isabel again, but Lucy. Isabel was mamma's name."
"How do you know your papa said it?" dreamily returned Lady Isabel.
"I heard him. He said it to Joyce, and Joyce told the servants. I put only Lucy to my copies. I did put Isabel Lucy, but papa saw it one day, and he drew his pencil through Isabel, and told me to show it to Miss Manning. After that, Miss Manning let me put nothing but Lucy. I asked her why, and she told me papa preferred the name, and that I was not to ask questions."
She could not well stop the child, but every word was rending her heart.
"Lady Isabel was our very very own mamma," pursued Lucy. "This mamma is not."
"Do you love this one as you did the other?" breathed Lady Isabel.
"Oh, I loved mamma! I loved mamma!" uttered Lucy, clasping her hands. "But it's all over. Wilson said we must not love her any longer, and Aunt Cornelia said it. Wilson said, if she had loved us, she would not have gone away from us."
"Wilson said so?" resentfully spoke Lady Isabel.
"She said she need not have let that man kidnap her. I am
afraid he beat her: for she died. I lie in my bed at
night, and wonder whether he did beat her, and what
made her die. It was after she died that our new
mamma came home. Papa said she was come to
" Do you love her?" almost passionately asked
Lady Isabel.
Lucy shook her head. "Not as I loved mamma."
Joyce entered to show the way to the school-room, and
they followed her up-stairs. As Lady Isabel stood at
the window, she saw Mr. Carlyle depart on foot, on
his way to the office. Barbara was with him, hanging
fondly on his arm, about to accompany him to the
park gates. So had she fondly hung, so had
she accompanied him, in the days gone for
ever.
Barbara came into the school-room in the course of the morning, and entered upon the subject of their studies, the differently allotted hours, some to play, some to work. She spoke in a courteous but most decided tone, showing that she was the unmistakable mistress of the house and children, and meant to be. Never had Lady Isabel felt her position more keenly; never had it so galled and fretted her spirit: but she bowed in meek obedience. A hundred times that day did she yearn to hold the children to her heart, and a hundred times she had to repress the longing.
Before tea, when the beams of the sun were slanting across the western horizon, she went out with the two children. They took the field path, leading parallel with the high-road, the hedge only dividing them; the path that Captain Levison used to take when he went to pry into the movements of Mr. Carlyle. To the excessive dismay of Lady Isabel, whom should they come upon, but Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle: they were walking home from West Lynne together, and had chosen the field way.
A confused greeting: it was confused to the senses of Lady Isabel: and then they were all returning together. Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle in advance: she and the children behind.
She slackened her pace. She strove to put all possible distance between herself and them. It did not avail her. Coming to a stile, Mr. Carlyle helped his wife over it, and then waited. The children were soon on the other side: little need of help for them: but he remained, in his courtesy, to assist the governess.
"I thank you," she panted, as she came up. "I do not require help."
Words that fell idly on his ear. He stood waiting for her, and she had no resource but to mount the stile: an awkward stile: she remembered it of old. Not more awkward, however, than she herself was at that moment. Before her was Mr. Carlyle's outstretched hand, and she could do no less than put the tips of her fingers into it: but, in her trepidation she got her feet entangled in her petticoats; and, in attempting to jump, would have fallen, had not Mr. Carlyle caught her in his arms.
"You are not hurt, I trust!" he exclaimed, in his kindly manner.
"I beg your pardon, sir; my foot caught. Oh no, I am not hurt. Thank you."
He walked forward and took his wife upon his arm, who had turned to wait for him. Lady Isabel lingered behind, striving to still her beating heart.
They were at tea in the grey parlour, she and the two
children, when William was seized with a fit of
coughing. It was long and violent. Lady Isabel left
her seat: she had drawn him to her, and was hanging
over him with unguarded tenderness, when, happening
to lift
"You possess a natural love for children, I perceive," he said, looking at her with his sweet smile.
She did not know what she answered: some confused, murmured words. If Mr. Carlyle made sense of them, he was clever. Into the darkest corner of the room retreated she.
"What is the matter?" interrupted Mrs. Carlyle, looking in. She also had been descending, and was in her dinner dress. Mr. Carlyle had the boy on his own knee then.
"William's cough is troublesome. I don't like it, Barbara. I shall have Wainwright up again."
"It's nothing," said Barbara. "He was at his tea: perhaps a crumb went the wrong way. Dinner is waiting, Archibald."
Mr. Carlyle put the boy down, but stood for a minute looking at him. The cough over, he was pale and exhausted, all his brilliant colour gone: it was too brilliant, as Afy had said. Mrs. Carlyle entwined her arm within her husband's, but turned her head to speak as they were walking away.
"You will come into the drawing-room by-and-by with Miss Lucy, Madame Vine. We wish to hear you play."
Miss Lucy! And it was spoken in the light of a
command. Well? Barbara was Mrs. Carlyle, and she
was—what she was. Once more she drew to her her
first-born son, and laid her aching forehead upon
him.
"Do you cough at night, iny darling child?"
"Not much," he answered. "Joyce puts me some jam by the bed-side, and if I have a fit of coughing, I eat that. It's back currant."
"He means jelly," interposed Lucy, her mouth full of bread-and-butter. "It is black currant jelly."
"Yes, jelly," said William. "It's all the same."
"Does any one sleep in your room?" she inquired of him.
"No. I have a room to myself."
She fell into deep thought, wondering whether they would let a little bed be put in her room for him, wondering whether she might dare to ask it. Who could watch over him and attend to him as she would? In this one day's intercourse with William, she had become aware that he was possessed of that precocious intellect which too frequently attends weakness of body. He had the sense of a boy of fourteen, instead of one of seven: his conversation betrayed it. "Knowing," "understands more than's good for a child," say old wives, as they look and listen, coupling their remark with another, "he'll never live."
"Should you like to sleep in my room?" asked Lady Isabel.
"I don't know. Why should I sleep in your room?"
"I could attend to you; could give you jelly, or anything else you might require, if you were to cough in the night. I would love you, I would be tender with you as your own mamma could have been."
"Mamma did not love us," cried he. "Had she loved us she would not have left us."
"She did love us," exclaimed Lucy, somewhat
"You be quiet, Lucy: girls know nothing about things. Mamma—"
"Child, child," interposed Lady Isabel, the scalding tears filling her eyes, "your mamma did love you: loved you dearly: loved you, as she could never love anything again."
"You can't tell that, Madame Vine," persisted William, disposed to be resolute. "You were not here; you did not know mamma."
"I am sure she must have loved you," was all Madame Vine dared to answer. "I have been here but a day, and I have learnt to love you. I love you already, very very much."
She pressed her lips to his hot cheek as she spoke, and the rebellious tears would not be restrained, but fell on it also.
"Why do you cry?" asked William.
"I once," she answered, in a low tone, "lost a dear little boy like you, and I am so glad to have you to replace him: I have had nothing to love since."
"What was his name?" cried curious William.
"William." But the word was scarcely out of her lips before she thought how foolish she was to say it.
"William Vine," cogitated the boy. "Did he speak French or English? His papa was French, was he not?"
"He spoke English. But you have not finished your tea," she added, finding the questions were becoming close.
It was Barbara's custom, when they were at home, to leave
Mr. Carlyle at the dessert-table and to go up
"May we come in now, mamma?"
"Yes. Ask Madame Vine to bring in some music."
Madame Vine, delaying as long as she dared, arrived at the drawing-room door at an inopportune moment, for Mr. Carlyle was just coming from the dining-room. She paused when she saw him: her first impulse was to retreat; but he looked round and appeared to wait for her. Lucy had already gone in.
"Madame Vine," he began, his hand upon the door-handle, and his tone suppressed, "have you had much experience in the ailments of children?"
She was about to answer "No." For her own children, so long as she had been with them, were remarkably healthy. But she remembered that she was supposed to have lost four by death, and must speak accordingly.
"Not a very great deal, sir. Somewhat, of course."
"Does it strike you that this is an ugly cough of William's?"
"I think that he wants care; that he should be continually watched, especially at night. I was wishing that he might be allowed to sleep in my room," she added, some strong impulse prompting her to prefer this request to Mr. Carlyle, trembling inwardly and outwardly, as she did so. "His bed could be readily moved in, and I would attend to him, sir, as—as—I would attend more cautiously than any servant could be likely to do."
"By no means," warmly responded Mr. Carlyle. "We would
not think of giving you the trouble. He
"I am so fond of children," she ventured to plead. "I have already taken a great liking for his one, and would wish to make his health my care by night and by day. It would be a pleasure to me."
"You are truly kind. But I am sure Mrs. Carlyle would not hear of it: it would be taxing you unreasonably."
His tone was one of decision, and he opened the door for her to pass in.
What she most dreaded, of all, was her singing. The lisp was not perceptible when she sung, and she feared her voice, her tones, might be recognised. She was determined not to attempt any song that she had ever sung in that house, and to give her voice but half its full compass. She remembered how ardently her husband had admired her singing in the days gone by. Barbara sang to him now.
For that evening, there was a respite. Not many minutes had elapsed after her entrance, when one of the servants appeared, showing in Justice Hare, his march pompous as ever, his wig in elaborate order. No singing when he was present, for the sweetest melody was lost upon him. Barbara and Mr. Carlyle both rose to greet him.
"Oh, papa; what a wonder to see you in an evening! I am very glad. Come to the easy-chair. Madame Vine," added Barbara, as the justice was passing that lady, to get to the easy-chair.
"Hope you are well, madmoselle. Nong parley Frongsey, me," said the justice, with an air that seemed to say, "And thank goodness that I don't."
Madame Vine could not suppress a smile. "There is no necessity, sir. I am not French, but English."
"Beg pardon," said the justice. "But I heard there was a French madam coming here: and I'm sure you look like French," he added, staring at her blue spectacles and her disfiguring dress. "I shouldn't have taken you for English, if you had not told me; but I'm glad to hear it. No good ever comes of a French governess in one's house. Keep 'em at arm's length, say I."
"Do you think not?" returned Lady Isabel.
"I know it," bluntly replied the justice. When our girls were young, Anne and Barbara, my wife must needs have a French maid for 'em: after that, she must have a French governess. I was dubious about it. 'She'll turn us all papists,' said I, 'and require frogs to be served up for her dinner.' But Mrs. Hare represented that the girls must learn French, like other folks, and I let one come. Two years and some months she stopped, and—"
"And what, sir?"
"Well, it's not just drawing-room talk. I had a brother staying with us most of the time, a post-captain in the navy. On the sick-list he was, invalided for three years. And we found them out. From nearly the first day that French madmoselle put her foot inside our door, up to the day I cleared her out of it, a nice game they had been carrying on. It gave Mrs. Hare a sickener for French jesuits of governesses, and I told her she was just served right. When I heard that Mrs. Carlyle had engaged a madmoselle for these children at East Lynne, I said she wanted her ears boxed."
"But, papa, I told you then that Madame Vine was English, not French."
The justice growled some answer, and continued his narrative to Madame Vine.
"I gave it my brother right and left; in fact, the quarrel, we had then, may be said to have lasted his life, for he never forgave me. He returned to service, and got his flag early. But he died close upon it, and left all his money to Barbara. Like a donkey, as he was."
"The effects of the quarrel, you see, papa," laughingly said Barbara; the justice thought, saucily.
"You are in Carlyle's hands now, and not in mine, or I'd tell you what I think of that speech, ma'am," was the grim retort to Barbara, as the justice once more turned to Madame Vine.
"You must have seen some of the pranks of these French madmoselles, these governesses?"
"Not very much. I have not been brought into contact with them. I am English, as I tell you."
"And a good thing for you, ma'am, I should say," returned the justice, in his abrupt bluntness. "But the mistake was natural, you must see. Being called by a French title, and living in France, or some of those outlandish places over the water, one could but take you for French. If I set up my quarters in France and called myself Mosseer, I'd forgive the very dickens himself, if he mistook me for a French frog."
Lucy clapped her hands, and laughed in merriment.
"You may laugh, Miss Lucy: but I can tell you, you'd have
been changed into a frog, or something
"Have—what?" said Lucy, who was staring with all her might at Justice Hare.
"Done as she did. There! It's out. Barbara, what's this nonsense that you have been putting into your mamma's head?"
"I don't know what you mean, papa. I and Archibald want her to be with us while you are in London: if you allude to that."
"And are determined to have her, justice," put in Mr. Carlyle. "Even though we should have to make a night assault on the Grove, and carry her off by storm."
"The Grove, yes," growled Justice Hare. "Much either Barbara or you care what becomes of that. A pretty high life below stairs there would be, with the master and mistress both away! You young ones have no more consideration than so many calves."
"Oh, papa, how can you fancy such things?" uttered Barbara. "The Grove would be just as safe and quiet, without you and mamma, as with you. The servants are all steady, and have been with us a long while."
"If you want your mamma here for more than a day, why can't you get her to come when I am at home."
"Because she will not leave you; you know that, papa. If you are at home, she will be there too. I am sure there never was a pattern wife like mamma: if Archibald finds me only half such a one, in years to come, he may think himself lucky."
The above remark was accompanied by a glance at Mr. Carlyle, meant to express saucy independence: but her deep love shone out in spite of herself. Mr. Carlyle lifted his drooping eyelids, and smiled as he nodded to her.
"Papa, you always have your own way, but you must allow us to have ours for once. Mamma wishes to come to us: she gave quite a glad start when I proposed it to-day: and you must be kind enough not to oppose it. The house and servants will go on swimmingly; I'll answer for it."
"Rather too swimmingly," cried Justice Hare.
"She requires a change, sir," said Mr. Carlyle.
"Think what your wife's inward life is."
"Fretting after that vagabond! Whose fault is it? Why does she do it?"
"She has been a good and loving wife to you, sir."
"I didn't say she hadn't."
"Then encourage her to take this little holiday. The change of coming here for a few days will do her good; Barbara's society will do her good: remember how fond Mrs. Hare is of her."
"A vast deal fonder than Barbara deserves," retorted the justice. "She's as perky as she can be, now she thinks she's beyond my correction."
"She's not beyond mine," said Mr. Carlyle, quite gravely. "I assure you, justice, I keep her in order."
" I know," cried the justice, his tone rather
rough. "You'd kill her with indulgence, before you'd
keep her in order. That's you, Carlyle."
The justice thought he could relish a glass of ale, and
some was brought in. During the slight stir
occasioned
An evening to herself in the grey parlour. A terrible evening; one made up of remorse, grief, rebellion, and bitter repentance: repentance of the wretched past, rebellion at existing things. Between nine and ten, she dragged herself up-stairs, purposing to retire to rest.
As she was about to enter her chamber, Sarah, Wilson's assistant in the nursery, was passing, and a sudden thought occurred to Lady Isabel. "In which room does Master Carlyle sleep?" she asked. "Is it on this floor?"
The girl pointed to a door near. "In there, ma'am."
Lady Isabel watched her down stairs and then entered the room softly. A little white bed, and William's beautiful face lying on it. His cheeks were flushed, his hands were thrown out, as if with inward fever; but he was sleeping quietly. By the bedside stood a saucer, some currant jelly in it and a teaspoon; there was also a glass of water.
She glided down upon her knees and let her face rest on the bolster beside him, her breath in contact with his. Her eyes were wet; but that she might wake him, she would have taken the sleeper on to her bosom, and caressed him there. Death for him? She could hardly think it.
"My gracious heart alive! Seeing a light here, if I didn't think the room was on fire. It did give me a turn."
The speaker was Wilson, who had discerned the
"I am looking at Master William," she said, as calmly as she could speak. "Mr. Carlyle appears somewhat uneasy respecting his cough. He has a flushed, delicate look."
"It is nothing," returned Wilson. "It's just the look that his mother had. The first time I saw her, nothing would convince me but what she had got paint on."
"Good night," was all the reply made by Lady Isabel, as she retreated to her own room.
"Good night, madame," replied Wilson, returning towards the nursery. "I'll be blest if I know what to think of that French governess!" she mentally continued. "I hope it may turn out that she's not deranged, that's all."
In a soft grey damask dress, not unlike the
colour of the walls from which the room took its
name, a cap of Honiton lace shading her delicate
features, sat Mrs. Hare. The justice was in London
with Squire Pinner, and Barbara had gone to the
Grove, and brought her mamma away in triumph. It was
evening now, and kind Mrs. Hare was paying a visit
to the grey parlour. Miss Carlyle had been dining
there, and Lady Isabel, under plea of a violent
headache, had begged to decline the invitation to
take tea in the drawing-room, for she feared the
sharp eyes of Miss Carlyle. Barbara, upon leaving
the dessert-table, went to the nursery as usual to
her baby, and Mrs. Hare took the opportunity to go
"I am sorry to hear you are not well this evening," she gently said.
"Thank you. My head aches much"—which was no false plea.
"I fear you must feel your solitude irksome. It is dull for you to be here all alone."
"I am so used to solitude."
Mrs. Hare sat down, and gazed with sympathy at the young, though somewhat strange-looking woman before her; she detected the signs of mental suffering on her face. "You have seen sorrow," she uttered, bending forward and speaking with the utmost sweetness.
"Oh, great sorrow," burst from Lady Isabel, for her wretched fate was very palpable to her mind that evening, and the tone of sympathy rendered it nearly irrepressible.
"My daughter tells me that you have lost your children, that you have lost your fortune and position. Indeed I feel for you. I wish I could comfort you!"
This did not decrease her anguish. She completely
"We are all born to it," cried Mrs. Hare. "I, in truth, have cause to say so. Oh, you know not what my portion has been—the terrible weight of grief that I have to bear. For many years, I can truly say that I have not known one completely happy moment."
"All have not to bear this killing sorrow," said Lady Isabel.
"Rely upon it, sorrow of some nature comes sooner or later to all. In the brightest lot on earth, dark days must mix. Not that there is a doubt but that it falls unequally. Some, as you observe, seem born to it, for it clings to them all their days: others are more favoured. As we reckon favour: perhaps this great amount of trouble is no more than is necessary to take us to heaven. You know the saying; 'Adversity hardens the heart, or it opens it to Paradise.' It may be, that our hearts are so hard, that the long-continued life's trouble is requisite to soften them. My dear," Mrs. Hare added, in a lower tone, while the tears glistened on her pale cheeks, "there will be a blessed rest for the weary, when this toilsome life is ended: let us find comfort in that thought."
"Ay! ay!" murmured Lady Isabel. "It is all that is left to me."
"You are young, to have acquired so much experience of sorrow."
"We cannot estimate sorrow by years. We may
"Not always," sighed Mrs. Hare. "Sorrow, I grant you, comes all too frequently from ill doing: but the worst is, that the consequences of this wrong doing fall upon the innocent as well as upon the guilty. A husband's errors will involve his innocent wife; the sins of the parents will fall upon their children; children will break the hearts of their parents. I can truly say—speaking in all humble submission—that I am unconscious of having deserved the great sorrow which came upon me; that no act of mine invited it; but, though it has nearly killed me, I entertain no doubt that it is lined with mercy, if I could only bring my weak, rebellious heart to look for it. You, I feel sure, have been equally undeserving."
Mrs. Hare did not mark the flush of shame, the drooping of the eye-lids.
"You have lost your little ones," Mrs. Hare resumed.
"That is grief; great grief, I would not underrate
it; but believe me it is as nothing
compared to the awful fate of finding your children
grow up and become that, which makes you wish they
had died in their infancy. There are times when I am
tempted to regret that all my treasures are
not in the next world; that they have not gone
before me. Yes; sorrow is the lot of all."
"Surely not of all," dissented Lady Isabel. "There are some bright lots on earth."
"There is not a lot, but must bear its appointed share,"
returned Mrs. Hare. "Bright as it may appear,
"Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle—what sorrow can there be in store for them?" asked Lady Isabel, her voice ringing with a strange sound: which Mrs. Hare noted, though she understood it not.
"Mrs. Carlyle's lot is bright," she said, a sweet smile illumining her features. "She loves her husband with an impassioned love; and he is worthy of it. A happy fate indeed is hers; but she must not expect to be exempted from sorrow. Mr. Carlyle has had his share of it," concluded Mrs. Hare.
"Ah!"
"You have doubtless been made acquainted with his history. His first wife left him; left her home and her children. He bore it bravely before the world; but I know that it wrung his very heart-strings. She was his heart's early idol."
"She! Not Barbara?"
The moment the word "Barbara" had escaped her lips, Lady Isabel recollected herself. She was only Madame Vine, the governess: what would Mrs. Hare think of her familiarity?
Mrs. Hare did not appear to have noticed it: she was absorbed in the subject. "Barbara?" she uttered: "certainly not. Had his first love been given to Barbara, he would have chosen her then. It was given to Lady Isabel."
"It is given to his wife now."
Mrs. Hare nearly laughed. "Of course it is: would you
wish it to be buried in the grave with the dead?—
and with one who was false to him? But, my dear,
"And she left him; threw him to the winds, with all his nobility and love!" exclaimed that poor governess, with a gesture of the hands, that looked very like despair.
"Yes. It will not do to talk of: it is a miserable subject. How she could abandon such a husband, such children, was a marvel to many; but to none more than it was to me and my daughter. The false step— though I feel almost afraid to speak out the thought, lest it may appear to savour of triumph—while it must have secured her own wretchedness, led to the happiness of my child; for it is pretty certain Barbara would never have loved another as she loves Mr. Carlyle."
"You think it did secure wretchedness to her?" cried Lady Isabel, her tone one of bitter mockery, more than anything else.
Mrs. Hare was surprised at the question. "No woman ever took that step yet, without its entailing on her the direst wretchedness," she replied. "It cannot be otherwise. And Lady Isabel was of a nature to feel remorse, to meet it half way. Refined, modest, with every feeling of an English gentlewoman, she was the very last one would have expected to act so. It was as if she had gone away in a dream, not knowing what she was doing: I have thought so many a time. That, terrible mental wretchedness and remorse did overtake her, I know."
"How did you know it? Did you hear it?" exclaimed Lady
Isabel, her tone all too eager, had Mrs. Hare been
suspicious. "Did he proclaim that—Francis
Levison? Did you hear it from him?"
Mrs. Hare, gentle Mrs. Hare, drew herself up, for the words grated on her feelings and on her pride. Another moment, and she was mild and kind again, for she reflected that that poor sorrowful governess must have spoken without thought.
"I know not what Sir Francis Levison may have chosen to proclaim," she said, "but you may be sure he would not be allowed opportunity to proclaim anything to me, or to any other friend of Mr. Carlyle's; nay, I should say, nor to any one good and honourable. I heard it from Lord Mount Severn."
"From Lord Mount Severn!" repeated Lady Isabel. And she opened her lips to say something more, but closed them again.
"He was here on a visit in the summer; he stayed a fortnight. Lady Isabel was the daughter of the late earl—perhaps you may not have known that. He— Lord Mount Severn—told me, in confidence, that he had sought out Lady Isabel when the man, Levison, left her: he found her sick, poor, broken-hearted, in some remote French town, utterly borne down with remorse and repentance."
"Could it be otherwise?" sharply asked Lady Isabel.
"My dear, I have said it could not. The very thought of
her deserted children would entail it, if nothing
else did. There was a baby born abroad," added Mrs.
Hare, dropping her voice, "an infant
"True," issued from her trembling lips.
"Next, came her death: and I cannot but think it was sent to her in mercy. I trust she was prepared for it, and had made her peace with God. When all else is taken from us, we turn to him: I hope she had learned to find the Refuge."
"How did Mr. Carlyle receive the news of her death?" murmured Lady Isabel, a question which had been often in her thoughts.
"I cannot tell: he made no outward sign, either of satisfaction or grief. It was too delicate a subject for any one to enter upon with him, and most assuredly he did not enter upon it himself. After he was engaged to my child, he told me that he should never have married during Lady Isabel's life."
"From—from—the remains of affection?"
"I should think not. I inferred it to be from conscientious scruples. All his affection is given to his present wife. There is no doubt that he loves her with a true, a fervent, a lasting love: though there perhaps was more romantic sentiment in the early passion felt for Lady Isabel. Poor thing! she gave up a sincere heart, a happy home."
Ay, poor thing! She had very nearly wailed forth her vain despair.
"I wonder whether the drawing-room is tenanted yet," smiled Mrs. Hare, breaking a pause which had ensued. "If so, I suppose they will be expecting me there."
"I will ascertain for you," said Lady Isabel, speaking in the impulse of the moment: for she was craving an instant to herself, even though it were but in the hall.
She quitted the grey parlour and approached the drawing-room. Not a sound came from it; and, believing it was empty, she opened the door and looked cautiously in.
Quite empty. The fire blazed, the chandelier was lighted, but nobody was enjoying the warmth or the light. From the inner room, however, came the sound of the piano, and the tones of Mr. Carlyle's voice. She recognised the chords of the music: they were those of the accompaniment to the song he had so loved when she sang it to him. Who was about to sing it to him now?
Lady Isabel stole across the drawing-room to the other
door, which was ajar. Barbara was seated at the
piano, and Mr. Carlyle stood by her, his arm on her
chair, and bending his face on a level with hers,
possibly to look at the music. So, once had stolen,
so, once had peeped the unhappy Barbara, to hear
this self-same song. She had been his wife
then; she had received his kisses when it was over.
Their positions were reversed.
Barbara began. Her voice had not the brilliant power of Lady Isabel's, but it was a sweet and pleasant voice to listen to.
Days that had as happy been! Ay. Did he remember
her? Did a thought of her, his first and best love,
flit across him, as the words fell on his ear? Did a
past vision of the time when she sat there and sung
it to him, arouse his heart to even a momentary
recollection?
Terribly, indeed, were their positions reversed; most terribly was she feeling it. And by whose act and will had the change been wrought? Barbara was now the honoured and cherished wife, East Lynne's mistress. And what was she? Not even the welcomed guest of an hour, as Barbara had then been: but an interloper; a criminal woman who had thrust herself into the house; her act, in doing so, not justifiable, her position a most false one. Was it right, even if she should succeed in remaining undiscovered, that she and Barbara should dwell in the same habitation, Mr. Carlyle being in it? Did she deem it to be right? No, she did not: but one act of ill-doing entails more. These thoughts were passing through her mind as she stood there, listening to the song; stood there as one turned to stone, her throbbing temples pressed against the door's pillar.
The song was over, and Barbara turned to her husband, a
whole world of love in her bright blue eyes. He laid
his hand upon her head; Lady Isabel saw that, but
she would not wait to see the caress that most
probably followed it. She turned and crossed the
room
Sunday came, and that was the worst of all. In the old East Lynne pew at St. Jude's, so conspicuous to the congregation, sat she, as in former times: no excuse dared she, the governess, make, to remain away. It was the first time she had entered an English Protestant church, since she had last sat in it, there, with Mr. Carlyle. That fact alone, with all the terrible remembrances it brought in its train, was sufficient to overwhelm her with emotion. She sat at the upper end now, with Lucy; Barbara occupied the place that had been hers, by the side of Mr. Carlyle. Barbara there, in her own right, his wife: she, severed from him for ever and for ever!
She scarcely raised her head; she tightened her thick veil over her face; she kept her spectacles bent towards the ground. Lucy thought she must be crying: she had never seen any one so still at church before. Lucy was mistaken: tears come not to solace the bitter anguish of hopeless, self-condemning remorse. How she sat out the service, she could not tell: she could not tell how she should sit out other services, as the Sundays came round. The congregation did not forget to stare at her: what an extraordinary looking governess Mrs. Carlyle had picked up!
They went out when it was over. Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle in
advance; she, humbly following them, with
Why, truly? But she had never thought that her cross would be so sharp as this.
As this is not a history of the British
constitution, it is not necessary to relate how or
why West Lynne got into hot water with the House of
Commons. The House threatened to disenfranchise it,
and West Lynne, under the fear, went in mourning for
its sins. The threat was not carried out; but one of
the sitting members was unseated with ignominy, and
sent to the right about. Being considerably
humiliated thereby, and in disgust with West Lynne,
he retired accordingly, and a fresh writ was issued.
West Lynne then returned the Honourable Mr. Attley,
a county nobleman's son, but he died in the very
midst of his first session, and another writ had to
be issued.
Of course the consideration now was, who should be the
next candidate. All the notables within ten miles
were discussed, not excepting the bench of justices.
Mr. Justice Hare? No: he was too uncompromising;
would study his own will, but not that of West
Lynne. Squire Pinner? He never made a speech in his
life, and had not an idea beyond turnips and farming
stock. Colonel Bethel? He had no money to spend upon
an election. Sir John Dobede? He was
"Who's that?" cried the meeting.
"Archibald Carlyle."
A pause of consternation; consternation at their collective forgetfulness: and then, a murmur of approbation, approaching to a shout, filled the room. Archibald Carlyle. It should be no other.
"If we can get him," cried Sir John. "He may decline, you know."
All agreed that the best thing was to act promptly. A deputation, half the length of the street—its whole length, if you include the tagrag and bobtail that attended behind—set off, on the spur of the moment, to the office of Mr. Carlyle. They found that gentleman about to leave it for the evening, to return home to dinner. For, in the discussion of the all-important topic, the meeting had suffered time to run on to a late hour; those gentlemen who dined at a somewhat earlier one, had for once in their lives patiently allowed their dinners and their stomachs to wait—which is saying a great deal for the patience of a justice.
Mr. Carlyle was taken by surprise. "Make me your member?" cried he, merrily. "How do you know I should not sell you all?"
"We'll trust you, Carlyle. Too happy to do it."
"I am not sure that I could spare the time," deliberated Mr. Carlyle.
"Now, Carlyle, you must remember that you
"Some time!—yes," replied Mr. Carlyle. "But I did not say when. I have no thoughts of it yet awhile."
"You must allow us to put you in nomination, you must indeed, Mr. Carlyle. There's nobody else fit for it. As good send a pig to the House, as some of us."
"An extremely flattering reason for proposing to shift the honour upon me," laughed Mr. Carlyle.
"Well, you know what we mean, Carlyle. There's not a man in the whole county so suitable as you, search it through: you must know there is not."
"I don't know anything of the sort," returned Mr. Carlyle.
"At any rate, we are determined to have you. When you walk into West Lynne to-morrow, you'll see the walls alive with placards, 'Carlyle for ever!'"
"Suppose you allow me until to-morrow to consider of it, and defer the garnishing of the walls a day later," said Mr. Carlyle, a serious tone peeping out in the midst of his jocularity.
"You do not fear the expense?"
It was but a glance he returned in answer. As soon as the question had been put—it was stupid old Pinner who propounded it—they had felt how foolish it was. And indeed the cost would be a mere nothing, were there no opposition.
"Come, decide now, Carlyle. Give us your promise."
"If I decide now, it will be in the negative," replied Mr. Carlyle. "It is a question that demands consideration. Give me till to-morrow for that, and it is possible that I may accede to your request."
This was the best that could be made of him: the deputation backed out, and, as nothing more could be done, departed to their several dinner tables. Mr. Dill, who had been present, remained rubbing his hands with satisfaction, and casting admiring glances at Mr. Carlyle.
"What's the matter, Dill?" asked the latter. "You look as though you were pleased at this movement, and assumed that I should accept it."
"And so you will, Mr. Archibald. And as to looking pleased, there's not a man, woman, or child in West Lynne who won't be glad."
"Don't make too sure, Dill."
"Of what, sir?—of your becoming our member, or of the people looking pleased?"
"Of either," laughed Mr. Carlyle.
He quitted the office to walk home, revolving the
proposition as he did so. That he had long thought
of sometime entering parliament, was certain; though
no definite period of the "when" had fixed itself in
his mind. He did not see why he should confine his
days entirely to toil, to the work of its calling.
Pecuniary considerations did not require it, for his
realised property, combined with the fortune brought
by Barbara, was quite sufficient to meet expenses,
according to their present style of living. Not that
he had the least intention of giving up his
business; it was honourable (as he conducted it) and
lucrative; and he really liked it:
Before Mr. Carlyle had reached East Lynne, he had decided that it should be.
It was a fine spring evening, for the months had gone on. The lilac was in bloom, the hedges and trees were clothed in their early green, all things seemed full of promise. Even Mr. Carlyle's heart was rejoicing in the prospect opened to it: he was sure he should like a public life. But, in the sanguine moments of realisation or of hope, some dark shade will step in to mar the brightness.
Barbara stood at the drawing-room window watching for
him. Not in her was the dark shade. Her dress was a
marvel of vanity and prettiness, and she had chosen
to place on her fair hair a dainty head-dress of
lace. As if her hair required such adornment! She
"What do you want?" he provokingly asked, putting his hands behind him and letting her stand there.
"Oh, well—if you won't say good evening to me! I have a great mind to say you should not kiss me for a week, Archibald."
He laughed. "Who would be most punished by that?" whispered he.
Barbara pouted her pretty lips, and the tears positively
came to her eyes. "Which is as much as to say it
would be no punishment to you. Archibald!
don't you care for me?"
He threw his arms round her, and clasped her to his heart, taking plenty of kisses then. "You know whether I care or not," he fondly whispered.
But now, will you believe that that unfortunate Lady Isabel had been a witness to this? Well? it was only what his greeting to her had once been. Her pale face flushed scarlet, and she glided out of the room again as softly as she had entered it. They had not seen her. Mr. Carlyle drew his wife to the window, and stood there, his arm round her waist.
"Barbara, what should you say to living in London for a few months out of the twelve?"
"London? I am very happy where I am. Why should you ask me that? You are not going to live in London."
"I am not sure of that. I think I am, for a portion of the year. I have had an offer made me this afternoon, Barbara."
She looked at him, wondering what he meant; wondering whether he was serious. An offer to him? What sort of an offer? Of what nature could it be?
He smiled at her perplexity, "Should you like to see M. P. attached to my name? West Lynne wants me to become its member."
A pause to take in the news; a sudden rush of colour; and then she gleefully clasped her hands round his arm, her eyes sparkling with pleasure.
"Oh, Archibald, how glad I am! I knew you were
appreciated; and you will be appreciated more and
more. This is right: it was not well for
you to remain for life a private
individual, a country lawyer."
"I am perfectly contented with my lot, Barbara," he said seriously, "I am too busy to be otherwise."
"I know that were you but a labouring man, toiling daily for the bread you eat, you would be contented, feeling that you were fulfilling your appointed duty to the utmost: but, Archibald, could you not still be a busy man at West Lynne, although you should become its representative?"
"If I could not, I would not accept the honour, Barbara. For some few months of the year, I must of necessity be in town, but Dill is an efficient substitute; and I can run down for a week or so, between times. Part of Saturday, Sunday, and part of Monday I can always pass here, if I please. Of course, these changes have their drawbacks, as well as their advantages."
"Where would be the drawbacks in this?" she interrupted.
"Well," smiled Mr. Carlyle, "in the first place, I suppose you could not always be with me."
Her hands fell; her colour faded. "Oh, Archibald!"
"If I do become their member, I must go up to town as soon as elected: and I don't think it will do for my little wife to be quitting her home to travel about just now."
Barbara's face wore a very blank look. She could not dissent from Mr. Carlyle's reasoning.
"And you must remain in London to the end of the session,
while I am here! Separated! Archibald," she
passionately added, while the tears gushed into her
eyes; "I could not live without you."
"Then what is to be done? Must I decline it?"
"Decline it! Oh, of course not. I know: we are looking on the dark side of things. I can go very well with you for a month, perhaps two."
"You think so?"
"I am sure so. And, mind! you must not encourage mamma to talk me out of it. Archibald," she continued, resting her head upon his breast, her sweet face turned up beseechingly to his, "you would rather have me with you, would you not?"
He bent his own down upon it. "What do you think about it, my darling?"
Once more, an inopportune moment for her to enter —Lady Isabel. Barbara heard her this time, and sprang away from her husband. Mr. Carlyle turned round at the movement, and saw Madame Vine. She came forward; her lips ashy, her voice subdued.
She had now been six months at East Lynne, and had
hitherto escaped detection. Time and familiarity
render us accustomed to most things, to danger
amongst
What of William? William had been better through the winter, but with the first blush of spring he had begun to fade again. He was constantly weary, had frequent pain in his side, and his appetite failed. Mr. Wainwright attended him daily now. In the day he looked tolerably well, for the exceeding beauty and brightness of his complexion disarmed suspicion; but, towards evening, so soon as twilight came on, his illness showed itself outwardly. His face would be of a pallid whiteness, he could scarcely speak for weakness, and his favourite resting-place was the hearth-rug in the grey parlour. There he would lie down at full length, a cushion under his head, and his eyes closed.
"My child," Madame Vine would say to him, "you would be better on the sofa."
"No. I like this."
"But, if I draw it quite close to the fire for you? Try it, William."
He did, one or two evenings: and then the old place was resumed, and he would not quit it. He was lying there as usual on this evening when Hannah came in with the tea-things. She gazed down for a minute or two at the boy, whom she supposed to be sleeping, so still and full of repose did he look, and then turned to Madame Vine.
"Poor child! he's one that's going fast on to his grave."
The words utterly startled her. Daily familiarity
"Hannah!" she uttered, in a tone of reproof, to the servant.
"Why, ma'am, I wonder that you can't see it yourself!" returned Hannah. "It's plain, poor lad, that he has no mother, or there would have been an outcry over him long ago. Of course, Mrs. Carlyle can't be expected to have the feelings of one for him: and as to old Wainwright, he's as blind as any bat."
She took the reproach to herself, and it smote upon her
heart: had she been blind; she, his
mother?
"There is nothing particular the matter with him, Hannah. He is only weakly." But she spoke these words in braving defiance of her thoughts; anxious, if we may so say it, to deceive herself: even as she gave expression to them, her pulses were going pit-a-pat with the fear, the next to certainty, that there was worse the matter with him.
"Are you asleep, William?" she softly said, bending down towards him.
No reply. No movement in answer.
"He might not have been asleep, Hannah. You should be more cautious in your remarks."
"Anybody may see that he's asleep, ma'am, lying so
"Why do you fancy him to be in a critical state?"
"It is not fancy," returned Hannah. "I have had some experience in fading children."
Lucy entered at this juncture, and nothing more was said. When Hannah quitted the room, Lady Isabel gazed down at William, as if she would have devoured him, a yearning, famished sort of expression upon her features. He was white as death. The blue veins were conspicuous in his face, and his nostrils were slightly working with every breath he drew, as will be the case with the sickly. From passive security she had jumped to the other extreme, for Hannah's words had roused every fear within her.
"Madame Vine, why are you looking like that at William?" asked Lucy, who was watching.
"Hannah thinks he is ill," she mechanically answered. Her
reflections were buried five fathoms deep, and she
was debating whether she ought not on that very
instant to make known these new fears to Mr.
Carlyle. To Mr. Carlyle, you observe: her
jealous heart would not recognise the right of Mrs.
Carlyle over her children—although she had to submit
to its exercise.
She quitted the parlour. She had heard Mr. Carlyle come in. Crossing the hall, she tapped softly at the drawing-room door, and then as softly entered. It was the moment of Mr. Carlyle's fond greeting to his wife. They stood together, heedless of her.
Gliding out again, she paced the hall, her hands pressed
upon her beating heart. How dared that
heart
Back to the grey parlour, there she stood, her elbow on the mantel-piece, her eyes hidden by her hand. Thus she remained for some minutes, and Lucy thought how sad she looked.
But Lucy felt hungry, and was casting longing glances towards the tea-table. She wondered how long her governess meant to keep it waiting. "Madame Vine," cried she, presently, "don't you know that tea is ready?"
This caused Madame Vine to raise her eyes. They fell upon the pale boy at her feet. She made no immediate answer, only placed her hand on Lucy's shoulder.
"Oh, Lucy dear, I—I have many sorrows to bear."
"The tea will warm you, and there's some nice jam," was Miss Lucy's offered consolation.
"Their greeting, tender as it may be, is surely over by this time," thought Lady Isabel, an expression something like mockery curving her lips. "I will venture again."
Only to see him with his wife's face on his breast, and his own lips bent upon it. But they had heard her this time, and she had to advance, in spite of her spirit of misery and her whitened features.
"Would you be so good, sir, as to come and look at William?" she asked, in a low tone, of Mr. Carlyle.
"Certainly."
"What for?" interjected Barbara.
"He looks so very ill. I do not like his looks. I fear he is worse than we have thought."
They went to the grey parlour, all three of them. Mr. Carlyle was there first, and had taken a long, silent look at William before the others entered.
"What is he doing on the floor?" exclaimed Barbara, in her astonishment. "He should not lie on the floor, Madame Vine."
"He lies down there at the dusk hour, and I cannot get him up again. I try to persuade him to the sofa, but it is of no use."
"The floor will not hurt him," said Mr. Carlyle.
This was the dark shade: his boy's
failing health.
William opened his eyes. "Who's that? Papa?"
"Don't you feel well; William?"
"Oh yes, I'm very well; but I am tired."
"Why do you lie down here?"
"I like lying here. Papa, that pretty white rabbit of mine is dead."
"Indeed. Suppose you get up and tell me all about it."
"I don't know about it myself yet," said William, slowly rising. "Blair told Lucy when she was out just now; I did not go; I was tired. He said—"
"What has tired you?" interrupted Mr. Carlyle, taking the boy's hand.
"Oh, nothing. I am always tired!"
"Do you tell Mr. Wainwright that you are tired?"
"No. Why should I tell him? I wish he would not order me to take that nasty medicine, that cod liver oil."
"But it is to make you strong, my boy."
"It makes me sick. I always feel sick after it, papa. Madame Vine says I ought to have cream. That would be nice."
"Cream?" repeated Mr. Carlyle, turning his eyes on Madame Vine.
"I have known cream to do a vast deal of good in a case like William's," she observed. "I believe that no better medicine can be given; that it has, in fact, no substitute."
"It can be tried," said Mr. Carlyle.
"Pray give your orders, Madame Vine, for anything you think may be beneficial to him," added Mrs. Carlyle. "You have had more experience with children than I. Joyce—"
"What does Wainwright say?" interrupted Mr. Carlyle, speaking to his wife, his tone low.
"I do not always see him when he comes, Archibald. Madame Vine does, I believe."
"Oh dear!" cried Lucy, "can't we have tea? I want some bread-and-jam."
Mr. Carlyle turned round, smiled, and nodded at her. "Patience is good for little girls, Miss Lucy. Would you like some bread-and-jam, my boy?"
William shook his head. "I can't eat jam. I am only thirsty."
Mr. Carlyle cast a long and intent look at him, and
"Do you think him very ill, sir?" she whispered.
"I think he looks so. What does Mr. Wainwright say?"
"He says nothing to me. I have not inquired his true opinion. Until to-night, it did not occur to me that there was danger."
"Does he look so much worse to-night?"
"Not any worse than usual. Latterly he has looked just like this in an evening. It was a remark of Hannah's that aroused my alarm: she thinks he is on the road to death. What can we do to save him?"
She clasped her hands, as she spoke, in the intensity of her emotion: she almost forgot, as they stood there together talking of the welfare of the child, their child, that he was no longer her husband. Almost; not quite; utterly impossible would it be for her wholly to forget the dreadful present. Neither he nor the child could belong to her again in this world.
A strange rising of the throat in her wild despair, a meek curtsey as she turned from him, his last words ringing in her ears. "I shall call in further advice for him, Madame Vine."
William was clinging round Mrs. Carlyle in a coaxing attitude, when she re-entered the grey parlour. "I know what I could eat, mamma, if you would let me have it," cried he, in answer to her remonstrance that he must eat something.
"What could you eat?"
"Some cheese."
"Cheese! Cheese with tea!" laughed Mrs. Carlyle.
"For the last week or two he has fancied strange things—the effect of a diseased appetite," explained Madame Vine. "But if I allow them to be brought in, he barely tastes them."
"I am sure, mamma, I could eat some cheese now," said William.
"You may have it," answered Mrs. Carlyle.
As she turned to leave the room, the impatient knock and ring of a visitor was heard. Barbara wondered who could be arriving at that, their dinner hour. Sailing majestically into the hall, her lips compressed, her aspect threatening, came Miss Carlyle.
Now, it turned out that Miss Corny had been standing at her own window, grimly eyeing the ill doings of the street, from the fine housemaid opposite, who was enjoying a flirtation with the baker, to the ragged urchins pitchpoling in the gutter and the dust: and there she caught sight of the string, justices and others, who came out of the office of Mr. Carlyle. So many of them were they, that Miss Corny involuntarily thought of a conjuror flinging flowers out of a hat: the faster they come, the more it seems there are to come. "What on earth's up?" cried Miss Corny, pressing her nose flat against the pane, that she might see the better.
They filed off, some one way, some another. Miss Carlyle's curiosity was keener than her appetite, for she remained at the window, although just informed that her dinner was served. Presently Mr. Carlyle appeared, and she knocked on the window with her knuckles. He did not hear it; he had turned off at a quick pace towards his home. Miss Corny's temper rose.
The clerks came out next, one after another; and the
"What, in the name of wonder, did all those people want at the office?" began she, when Mr. Dill had entered in obedience to it.
"That was the deputation, Miss Cornelia."
"What deputation?"
"The deputation to Mr. Archibald. They want him to become their new member."
"Member of what?" cried she, not guessing at the actual meaning.
"Of parliament, Miss Corny; to replace Mr. Attley. The gentlemen came to solicit him to be put in nomination."
"Solicit a donkey!" irascibly uttered Miss Corny, for the tidings did not meet her approbation. "Did Archibald turn them out again?"
"He gave them no direct answer, ma'am. He will consider of it between now and to-morrow morning."
" Consider of it?" shrieked she. "Why, he'd
never, never be such a flat as to comply! He go into
parliament! What next?"
"Why should he not, Miss Corny? I'm sure I should be proud to see him there."
Miss Corny gave a sniff. "You are proud of things more odd than even, John Dill. Remember that fine shirt-front! What has become of it? Is it laid up in lavender?"
"Not exactly in lavender, Miss Corny. It lies in the drawer; for I have never liked to put it on since, after what you said."
"Why don't you sell it at half price, and buy a he'll be buying embroidered fronts
next, if he goes into that idle, do-nothing House of
Commons. I'd rather enter myself for six months at
the treadmill."
"Oh, Miss Corny! I don't think you have well considered it. It's a great honour, and worthy of him: he will be elevated above us all: and he deserves to be."
"Elevate him on to a weathercock," raged Miss Corny. "There! you may go. I have heard quite enough."
Brushing past the old gentleman, leaving him to depart, or not, as he might please, Miss Carlyle strode up-stairs, flung on her shawl and bonnet, and strode down again. Her servant looked considerably surprised, and addressed her as she crossed the hall.
"Your dinner, ma'am?" he ventured to say.
"What's my dinner to you?" returned Miss Corny, in her wrath. "You have had yours."
Away she strode. And thus it happened that she was at East Lynne almost as soon as Mr. Carlyle.
"Where's Archibald?" began she, without ceremony, the moment she saw Barbara.
"He is here. Is anything the matter?"
Mr. Carlyle, hearing the voice, came out, and she pounced upon him with her tongue.
"What's this about your becoming the new member for West Lynne?"
"West Lynne wishes it," said Mr. Carlyle. "Sit down, Cornelia."
"Sit down yourself," retorted she, keeping on her Of course you will decline."
"On the contrary, I have made up my mind to accept."
Miss Corny untied the strings of her bonnet and flung them behind her. "Have you counted the cost?" she asked, and there was something quite sepulchral in her solemn tone.
"I have given it consideration, Cornelia: both as regards money and time. The expense will be not worth naming, should there be no opposition. And if there is—"
"Ay!" groaned Miss Corny. "If there is?"
"Well? I am not without a few hundreds to spare for the plaything," he said, turning upon her the good-humoured light of his fine countenance.
Miss Carlyle emitted some dismal moans. "That ever I should have lived to see this day! To hear money talked of as though it were dirt. And what's to become of your business?" she sharply added. "Is that to run to rack and ruin, while you are kicking your heels in that wicked London, under plea of being at the House, night after night?"
"Cornelia," he gravely said, "were I dead, Dill could carry on the business just as well as it is being carried on now. I might go into a foreign country for seven years, and come back to find the business as flourishing as ever, for Dill could keep it together. And even were the business to drop off—though I tell you it will not do so—I am independent of it."
Miss Carlyle faced tartly round upon Barbara. "Have you been setting him on to this?"
"I think he had made up his mind before he spoke to me. But," added Barbara, in her truth, "I urged him to accept it."
"Oh! you did! Nicely moped and miserable you'll be here, if he goes to London for months upon the stretch! You did not think of that, perhaps."
"But he would not leave me here," said Barbara, her eyelashes becoming wet at the thought, as she unconsciously moved to her husband's side. "He would take me with him."
Miss Carlyle made a pause, and looked at them alternately.
"Is that decided?" she asked.
"Of course it is," laughed Mr. Carlyle, willing to joke the subject and his sister into good humour. "Would you wish to separate man and wife, Cornelia?"
She made no reply. She rapidly tied her bonnet-strings, the ribbon trembling ominously in her fingers.
"You are not going, Cornelia! You must stay dinner, now you are here. It is ready. And we will talk this further over afterwards."
"This has been dinner enough for me for one day," spoke she, putting on her gloves. "That I should have lived to see my father's son throw up his business, and change himself into a lazy, stuck-up parliament man!"
"Do stay and dine with us, Cornelia! I think I can subdue your prejudices, if you will let me talk to you."
"If you wanted to talk to me about it, why did you not
come in when you left the office?" cried Miss Corny,
in a greater amount of wrath than she had
"I did not think of it," said Mr. Carlyle. "I should have come in and told you of it to-morrow morning."
"I dare say you would," she ironically answered. "Good evening to you both." And in spite of their persuasions, she quitted the house, and went stalking down the avenue.
Two or three days more, and the address of Mr. Carlyle to the inhabitants of West Lynne appeared in the local papers, while the walls and posts, convenient, were embellished with various coloured placards: "Vote for Carlyle." "Carlyle for ever!"
Wonders never cease. Surprises are the lot of
man. But perhaps a greater surprise had never been
experienced, by those who knew him, than when it
went forth to the world that Sir Francis Levison had
converted himself from—from what he was, into a
red-hot politician.
Had he been offered the post of prime minister? Or did his conscience smite him?—as was the case with a certain gallant captain, renowned in song. Neither the one nor the other. The simple fact was, that Sir Francis Levison was in a state of pecuniary embarrassment, and required something to prop him up: some snug sinecure; plenty to get and nothing to do.
"He, in pecuniary embarrassment!" cries the reader. "How
could that be?" No easier thing "to be" in this
world, if a man plunges into the amusements,
favoured by Francis Levison. When he came into his
fortune, there was a weighty amount to pay for debts
and damages, a far larger amount than he had
believed. Not a farthing, beyond what was obliged to
come to him by entail, did Sir Peter leave him; but,
of that which remained, he was no sooner in
possession than he began to squander right and left.
His marriage intervened, but it did not stop him: on
the contrary, it was
The time went on: and things went on; till they could go on no longer, and Sir Francis woke up to his condition. Every shilling of available money was gone, every stiver of unsecured property was parted with; debts and duns had taken their place, and Francis Levison, the reigning baronet, was far more worried and embarrassed than ever had been Francis Levison, the obscure and but half-expectant heir. He had fallen into the condition formerly described as being that of the late Lord Mount Severn. But, while the earl had contrived to weather out the storm for years, Francis Levison would not be able to weather it for as many months: and he knew it.
Patch himself up, he must. But how? He had tried the tables, but luck was against him; he made a desperate venture upon the turf, a grand coup, that would have set him on his legs for some time, but the venture turned out the wrong way, and Sir Francis was a defaulter. He began then to think there was nothing for it but to drop into some nice government nest, where, as I have told you, there would be plenty to get and nothing to do. Any place with much to do would not suit him, or he it; he was too empty-headed for work requiring talent—you may have remarked that a man, given to Sir Francis Levison's favourite pursuits, generally is.
He dropped into something good—or, that promised to be good: nothing less than the secretaryship to Lord Headthelot, who swayed the ministers in the Upper House. But that he was connexion of Lord Headthelot's, he never would have obtained it, and very dubiously the minister consented to try him. Of course, one condition was, that he should enter parliament the first opportunity, his vote to be at the disposal of the ministry: rather a shaky ministry, and supposed, by some, to be on its last legs. And this brings us to the present time.
In a handsome drawing-room in Eaton-square. one sunny afternoon, sat a lady, young and handsome. Her eyes were of a violet blue, her hair was auburn, her complexion delicate. But there was a stern look of anger, amounting to sullenness, on her well-formed features, and her pretty foot was beating the carpet in passionate impatience. It was Lady Levison.
The doings of the past had been coming home to her for some time now: past doings, be they good, or be they ill, are sure to come home, one day or another, and to bring their fruits with them. If you sow wheat, it will come up wheat, gladdening you with its good: if you sow noxious weeds, noxious weeds spring forth, and you must do battle with them as you best can. It is the inevitable law of nature, and none can flee from it.
In the years past, many years past now, Francis Levison
had lost his heart—or whatever the thing might be
that, with him, did duty for one—to Blanche
Challoner. He had despised her once to Lady
Isabel—but that was done to suit his own purpose,
She
did not care for Captain Levison: rather disliked
him, in fact." "So much the better," was Miss
Challoner's reply: for she had no respect for
Captain Levison, and deemed him an unlikely man to
marry.
Years went on, and poor, unhappy Blanche Challoner remained faithful to her love. In spite of what he was—and she could not blind her eyes to the fact that he was just the opposite of what he ought to be —her heart was true to him. She heard of his scrapes, she knew of his embarrassments, she bore with his neglect: but she loved on. Even the escapade with Lady Isabel Carlyle did not serve to extinguish her attachment, though it shook it for a time. Upon his return to London, after his accession to the title, their friendship was renewed: a cold, hollow, watery sort of friendship it had grown then on the gentleman's side, but Blanche never doubted that he would now marry her, impediments being removed.
He played fast and loose with her: professing attachment
for her in secret, and visiting at the house:
perhaps he feared an outbreak from her, an exposure
that might be anything but pleasant, did he throw
off all relations between them. Blanche summoned up
her courage, and spoke to him, urging the marriage:
she
Lydia Challoner had married, and been left a well
jointured widow. She was Mrs. Waring: and at her
house resided Blanche; for the girls were orphans.
Blanche was beginning to show symptoms of her nearly
thirty years: not the years, but the long-continued
disappointment, the heart-burnings, were telling
upon her. Her hair was thin, her face was pinched,
her form had lost its roundness. "Marry her
, indeed!" scoffed Sir Francis Levison to
himself.
There came to Mrs. Waring's, upon a Christmas visit, a younger sister, Alice Challoner, a fair girl of twenty years. She resided generally with an aunt in the country. Far more beautiful, was she, than Blanche had ever been: and Francis Levison, who had not seen her since she was a child, fell—as he would have called it— in love with her. Love! He became her shadow; he whispered sweet words in her ear; he turned her head giddy with its own vanity; and he offered her marriage. She accepted him, and preparations for the ceremony immediately began. Sir Francis urged speed, and Alice was nothing loth.
And what of Blanche? Blanche was stunned. A despairing stupor took possession of her; and, when she awoke from it, desperation set in. She insisted upon an interview with Sir Francis; and evade it he could not, though he tried hard.
Will it be believed that he denied the past?—that he met with mocking suavity her indignant reminders of what had been between them? "Love? marriage? Nonsense! her fancy had been too much at work." Finally, he defied her to prove that he had regarded her with more than ordinary friendship, or had ever hinted at such a thing as a union.
She could not prove it. She had not so much as a scrap of
paper, written on by him; she had not a single
friend, or enemy, to come forward and testify that
they had heard him breathe to her a word of love. He
had been too wary for that. Moreover, there were her
own solemn protestations to her sister Lydia that
there was not anything between her and
Francis Levison: who would believe her if she veered
round now, and avowed those protestations were
false? No: she found that she was in a sinking ship,
one there was no chance of saving.
But one chance she determined to try. An appeal to Alice.
Blanche Challoner's eyes were suddenly and rudely
opened to the badness of the man, and she was aware
now how thoroughly unfit he was to become the
husband of her sister. It struck her that only
misery could result from the union, and that, if
possible, Alice should be saved from entering upon
it. Would she have married him herself then? Yes.
But it was a different thing for that fair, fresh
young Alice: she had not wasted her life's
best years in waiting for him.
When the family had gone to rest and the house was quiet,
Blanche Challoner proceeded to her sister's bedroom.
Alice had not begun to undress: she was
"Alice, I am come to tell you a story," said she, quietly. "Will you hear it?"
"In a minute. Stop a bit," replied Alice. She finished the perusal of the letter, put it aside, and then spoke again. "What did you say, Blanche? A story?"
Blanche nodded. "Several years ago, there was a fair young girl, none too rich, in our station of life. A gentleman, who was none too rich either, sought and gained her love. He could not marry: he was not rich, I say. They loved on in secret, hoping for better times, she wearing out her years and her heart. Oh, Alice, I cannot describe to you how she loved him; how she has continued to love him up to this moment! Through evil report she clung to him, tenaciously and tenderly as the vine clings to its trellis, for the world spoke ill of him."
"Who was the young lady?" interrupted Alice. "Is this a fable of romance, Blanche, or a real history?"
"A real history. I knew her. All those years; years and
years, I say; he kept leading her on to love,
letting her think that his love was hers. In the
course of time, he succeeded to a fortune, and the
bar to their marriage was over. He was abroad when
he came into it, but returned home at once; their
intercourse was renewed, and her fading heart woke
up once more to life. Still, the marriage did not
seem to come on; he said nothing of it; and she
spoke to him. Very soon,
"Go on, Blanche," cried Alice, who had grown interested in the tale, never suspecting it could bear a personal interest.
"Yes, I will go on. Would you believe, Alice, that almost immediately after this last promise, he saw one whom he fancied he should like better, and asked her to be his wife, forsaking the one to whom he was bound by every tie of honour; repudiating all that had been between them, even his own words and promises?"
"How disgraceful! Were they married?"
"They are to be. Would you have such a man?"
"I!" returned Alice, quite indignant at the question. "It is not likely that I would."
"That man, Alice, is Sir Francis Levison."
Alice Challoner gave a start, and her face became scarlet. "How dare you say so, Blanche? It is not true. Who was the girl, pray? She must have traduced him."
"She has not traduced him," was the subdued answer. "The girl was myself."
An awkward pause. "I know!" cried Alice, throwing back her head resentfully. "He told me I might expect something of this: that you had fancied him in love with you, and were angry because he had chosen me."
Blanche turned upon her with streaming eyes: she could no
longer control her emotion. "Alice, my sister, all
the pride is gone out of me; all the reticence that
woman loves to observe as to her wrongs and her
An unnatural scene ensued. Blanche, provoked at Alice's rejection of her words, told all the ill she knew, or had heard, of the man; she dwelt upon his conduct with regard to Lady Isabel Carlyle, his heartless after-treatment of that unhappy lady. Alice was passionate and fiery. She professed not to believe a word of her sister's wrongs, and, as to the other stories, they were no affairs of hers, she said: what had she to do with his past life?
But Alice Challoner did believe: her sister's earnestness
and distress, as she told the tale, carried
conviction with them. She did not care very much for
Sir Francis; he was not entwined round her heart, as
he was round that of Blanche: but she was dazzled
with the prospect of so good a settlement in life,
and she would not give him up. If Blanche broke her
heart—why, she must break it. But she need not have
mixed taunts and jeers with her refusal to believe;
she need not have triumphed openly over
Blanche. Was it well done? As we sow, so, I tell
you, we shall reap. She married Sir Francis Levison,
leaving Blanche to her broken heart, or to any other
calamity that might grow out of the injustice. And
there sat Lady Levison now, her three years of
marriage having served to turn her love for Sir
Francis into contempt and hate.
A little boy, two years old, the only child of the
marriage, was playing about the room. His mother
took no notice of him; she was buried in
all-absorbing
"I want some money," she said.
"So do I," he answered.
An impatient stamp of the foot, and a haughty toss. "And
I must have it. I must . I told you
yesterday that I must. Do you suppose I can go on,
without a sixpence of ready money, day after
day?"
"Do you suppose it is of any use to put yourself in this fury?" retorted Sir Francis. "A dozen times a week do you bother me for money, and a dozen times do I tell you I have got none. I have got none for myself. You may as well ask that baby for money, as ask me."
"I wish he had never been born!" passionately said Lady Levison. "Unless he had had a different father."
That the last sentence, and the bitter scorn of its tone, would have provoked a reprisal from Sir Francis, his flashing countenance betrayed. But at that moment a servant entered the room.
"I beg your pardon sir. That man, Brown, forced his way into the hall, and—"
"I can't see him, I won't see him," interrupted Sir Francis, backing to the farthest corner of the room, in what looked very like abject terror, as if he had completely lost his presence of mind. Lady Levison's lips curled.
"We got rid of him, sir, after a dreadful deal of
trouble, but while the door was open in the dispute,
A moment's pause, a half-muttered oath, and then Sir Francis quitted the room. The servant retired, and Lady Levison caught up her child.
"Oh, Franky dear," she wailed forth, burying her face in his warm neck, "I would leave him for good and all, if I dared: but I fear he might keep you."
Now, the secret was, that for the last three days Sir Francis Levison had been desperately ill, obliged to keep his bed, and could see nobody; his life depending upon quiet. Such was the report, or something equivalent to it, which had gone in to Lord Headthelot (or, rather, to the official office, for that renowned chief was, himself, out of town); it had also been delivered to all callers at Sir Francis Levison's house. The real truth being, that Sir Francis was as well in health as you or I, but from something which had transpired, touching one of his numerous debts, did not dare to show. That morning the matter had been arranged; patched up for a time.
"My stars, Levison!" began Mr. Meredith, who was a whipper-in of the ministry, "what a row there is about you! Why, you look as well as ever you were!"
"A great deal better to-day," coughed Sir Francis.
"To think that you should have chosen the present moment
for skulking! Here have I been, dancing attendance
at your door, day after day, in a state of incipient
fever, enough to put me into a real one, and could
neither get admitted nor a letter taken up. I should
two , just now?"
"Two?" growled Sir Francis.
"She was stepping into her carriage yesterday when they turned me from the door, and I made inquiry of her. Her ladyship's answer was, that she knew nothing either of Sir Francis, or his illness."
"Her ladyship is subject to flights of temper," chafed Sir Francis. "What desperate need have you of me, just now? Headthelot's away, and there's nothing doing."
"Nothing doing up here; a deal too much doing somewhere else. Attley's seat is in the market."
"Well?"
"And you ought to have been down there about it three or four days ago. Of course you must step into it."
"Of course I shan't," returned Sir Francis. "To represent West Lynne will not suit me."
"Not suit you! West Lynne! Why, of all places, it is the most suitable. It's close to your own property."
"If you call ten miles close. I shall not put up for West Lynne, Meredith."
"Headthelot came up this morning," said Mr. Meredith.
The information somewhat aroused Sir Francis. "Headthelot! What brings him back?"
"You. I tell you, Levison, there's a hot row. Headthelot
expected you would be at West Lynne days past, and
he has come up in an awful rage. Every
"No."
"Then you lose your post. Thornton goes in for West Lynne, and takes your place with Headthelot."
"Did Headthelot send you here to say this?" asked Sir Francis.
"He did. And he means it, mind; that's more. I never saw a man more thoroughly in earnest."
Sir Francis mused. Had the alternative been given him, he
would have preferred to represent a certain warm
place underground, rather than West Lynne. But, to
quit Headthelot, and the snug post he anticipated,
would be ruin irretrievable: nothing short of
outlawry, or the Queen's prison. It was awfully
necessary to get his threatened person into
parliament, and he began to turn over in his mind
whether he could bring himself to make
further acquaintance with West Lynne. "The thing
must have blown over for good by this time," was the
result of his cogitations, unconsciously speaking
aloud.
"I can understand your reluctance to appear at West
Lynne," cried Mr. Meredith; "the scene, unless I
mistake, of that notorious affair of yours. But
private feelings must give way to public interests;
and the best thing you can do is to start .
Headthelot is angry enough, as it is. He says, had
you been down at first, as you ought to have been,
you would have slipped in without opposition: but
now there will be a contest."
Sir Francis looked up sharply. "A contest? Who is going to stand the funds?"
"Psha! As if we should let funds be any barrier! Have you heard who is in the field?"
"No," was the apathetic answer.
"Carlyle."
"Carlyle!" shouted Sir Francis. "Oh, by George! I can't stand against him."
"Well, there's the alternative. If you can't, Thornton will."
"I should run no chance. West Lynne would not elect me if he is a candidate. I'm not sure, indeed, that West Lynne would have me in any case."
"Nonsense! you know our interest there. Government put in Attley, and it can put in you. Yes, or no, Levison."
"Yes," replied Sir Francis.
An hour's time, and Sir Francis Levison went forth. On his way to be conveyed to West Lynne? Not yet. He turned his steps to Scotland-yard. In considerably less than another hour, the following telegram, marked "Secret" went down from the head office to the superintendant of police at West Lynne.
"Is Otway Bethel at West Lynne? If not, where is he? and when will he be returning to it?"
It elicited a prompt answer.
"Otway Bethel is not at West Lynne. Supposed to be in Norway. Movements uncertain."
Lady Levison heard of the scheme that was in the wind.
When Sir Francis went to tell her (as a matter of
the merest courtesy) that he was about to go into
"If you have any sense of shame in you, you would shoot yourself, rather than go where you are going, to do what you are about to do."
That ill feeling had come to an extreme pitch between her and her husband, and that he had been long giving her ample cause of resentment, you may be sure: otherwise she could not so have spoken. He bent his dark looks upon her.
"I know the errand you are bent upon. You are going forth to enter yourself in opposition to Mr. Carlyle. You must possess a front of brass, a recollection seared to shame, or you could not do it. Any one, but you, would sink into the earth with humiliation, at sight of a man so injured."
"Hold your tongue," said Sir Francis.
"I held it for months and months; held it because you
were my husband; though I was nearly mad. I shall
never hold it again. Night and morning one prayer
goes up from me—that I may find a way of being
legally separated from you. I will find
it."
"You had better have left me to Blanche," sneered Sir Francis. "The taking me was a dead robbery on her, you know. You knew it then."
She sat, beating her foot on the carpet, really striving to calm down her irritability. "Allow me to recommend you to pause and consider, ere you enter upon this insult to Mr. Carlyle," she resumed.
"What is Carlyle to you? You don't know him."
I know him by reputation: know him to be a noble,
honourable man, beloved by his friends, respected by
"Had another been my adversary, I should not have cared to stand the contest," maliciously returned Sir Francis. "The thought that it is he who is my opponent, spurs me on. I'll oppose and crush him."
"Take care that you do not get crushed yourself,"
retorted Alice Levison. "Luck does not
always attend the bad."
"I'll take my chance," sneered Sir Francis.
Mr. Carlyle and Barbara were seated at
breakfast, when, somewhat to their surprise, Mr.
Dill was shown in. Following close upon his
heels came Justice Hare; and close upon his heels
came Squire Pinner; while, bringing up the rear, was
Colonel Bethel. All the four had come up separately,
not together, and all four were out of breath, as if
it had been a race which should arrive soonest.
Quite impossible was it for Mr. Carlyle at first to understand the news they brought. All were talking at once, in the utmost excitement; and the fury of Justice Hare, alone, was sufficient to produce temporary deafness. Mr. Carlyle caught a word of the case presently.
"A second man? Opposition? Well, let him come on," he good humouredly cried. "We shall have the satisfaction of ascertaining who wins in the end."
"But you have not heard who it is, Mr. Archibald," cried old Dill. "It—"
"Stand a contest with him! " raved Justice Hare.
"He—"
"The fellow wants hanging," interjected Colonel Bethel.
"Couldn't he be ducked?" suggested Squire Pinner.
Now all these sentences were ranted out together, and their respective utterers were fain to stop till the noise subsided a little. Barbara could only look from one to the other in astonishment.
"Who is this formidable opponent?" asked Mr. Carlyle.
There was a pause. Not one of them but had the delicacy to shrink from naming that man to Mr. Carlyle. The information came at last from old Dill, who dropped his voice while he spoke it.
"Mr. Archibald, the candidate, who has come forward, is that man, Levison."
A scarlet flush dyed the brow of Mr. Carlyle. Barbara bent down her face, but her eyes flashed with anger.
"Benjamin went through the town early this morning, exercising his horses," stuttered Justice Hare. "He came back, telling me that the walls were placarded with 'Levison for ever!' 'Vote for Sir Francis Levison!' I nearly knocked him down. 'It's true, master,' says he, 'as I'm a living sinner. And some folks, I spoke to, told me that the came down last evening.' There was news for a respectable man to hear before breakfast!"
"He got here by the last train," said Mr. Dill, "and has
put up at the Buck's Head. The printers must have
sat up all night to get the placards ready. He has
got an agent, or something of the sort, with him,
"Boasting that the field is theirs at the onset, and that the canvass will be a matter of mere form!" added Colonel Bethel, bringing down his cane violently. "He is mad to offer himself as a candidate here."
"It's done purposely to insult Mr. Carlyle," said the meek voice of Squire Pinner.
"To insult us all, you mean, squire," retorted Colonel Bethel. "I don't think he will go off quite so glibly as he has come."
"Of course, Carlyle, you'll go into it now, neck and crop," cried Justice Hare.
Mr. Carlyle was silent.
"You won't let the beast frighten you from the contest!" uttered Colonel Bethel, in a loud tone.
"There's a meeting at the Buck's Head at ten," said Mr. Carlyle, not replying to the immediate question. "I will be with you there."
"Did you say he is at the Buck's Head?" asked Squire Pinner. "I had not heard that."
"That he was," corrected Mr. Dill. "I expect he is ousted by this time. I asked the landlord what he thought of himself, for taking in such a character, and what he supposed the justices would say to him. He vowed with tears in his eyes that the fellow should not be there another hour, and that he never should have entered the house had he known who he was."
A little more conversation, and the visitors filed off. Mr. Carlyle sat down calmly to finish his breakfast. Barbara approached him.
"Archibald, you will not suffer this man's insolent
"I think not, Barbara. He has thrust himself offensively upon me in this measure: I believe my better plan will be to take no more heed of him, than I should of the dirt under my feet."
"Right, right," she answered, a proud flush deepening the rose on her cheeks.
Mr. Carlyle was soon walking into West Lynne. There were the placards, sure enough, side by side with his own. Bearing the name of that wicked coward, who had done him the greatest injury one man can do another. Verily he must possess a face of brass to venture there; as his wife had said, and Mr. Carlyle was thinking.
"Archibald, have you heard the disgraceful news?"
The speaker was Miss Carlyle, who had come down upon her brother like a ship with all its sails set. Her cheeks wore a flush, her eyes glistened, her tall form was drawn up to its most haughty height.
"I have heard it, Cornelia. And, had I not, the walls would have enlightened me."
"Is he out of his mind?"
"Out of his reckoning, I fancy," replied Mr. Carlyle.
"You will carry on the contest now," she continued, her countenance flashing. "I was averse to it before, but I now withdraw all my objection: you will be no brother of mine, if you yield the field to him."
"I do not intend to yield it."
"Good. You bear on, upon your course; and let him crawl
on, upon his. Take no more heed of him
"No," said Mr. Carlyle, "I shall be elected without canvass. You'll see, Cornelia."
"There will be plenty canvassing for you, if you don't condescend to take the trouble, my indifferent brother. I will give a thousand pounds myself for ale, to the electors."
"Take care," laughed Mr. Carlyle. "Keep your thousand
pounds in your pocket, Cornelia. I have no
mind to be unseated, on the plea of 'bribery and
corruption.' Here's Sir John Dobede galloping in,
with a face as red as the sun in a fog."
"Well it may be. He has heard the news. I can tell you, Archibald, West Lynne is in a state of excitement, that has not been its lot for many a day."
Miss Carlyle was right. Excitement and indignation had taken possession of West Lynne. How the people rallied round Mr. Carlyle! Town and country were alike up in arms. But, government interest was rife at West Lynne, and, whatever the private and public feeling might be, collectively or individually, many votes would be recorded for Sir Francis Levison.
Barbara had accompanied her husband that morning to the park gates. In returning, she met Madame Vine and the two children. William seemed quite well: he always did in a morning.
"Mamma," exclaimed Lucy, "how warm you look! You have such a colour."
"I am angry," replied Barbara; smiling at her own answer.
"Why are you angry?"
"Because a man has come forward to oppose your papa. A second candidate."
"Has he not a right?" asked William. "Papa said the field was open."
"Open to all the world, but to him who has dared to enter it," replied Barbara, her indignation getting ahead of her discretion. "He is a base, contemptible man, one whom all good people scorn and shun. And he has had the face to thrust himself here in opposition to your papa!"
"What is his name, mamma?"
Barbara recollected herself then. But, if the children did not hear the name from her, they soon would, from other quarters.
"It is Sir Francis Levison."
Was it a sound of pain, or of terror, or of surprise, that burst from the governess? It sounded like a combination of all. Barbara turned to her: but she was leaning down her head then, coughing, her handkerchief to her face, which had changed to a deadly pallor.
"Are you in pain?" gently demanded Barbara.
"Pain! Oh no, thank you. Some—some dust must have got into my mouth, and caused the cough."
Mrs. Carlyle said no more. But she wondered: for the words shook as she spoke them, almost as much as did her ashy lips.
"Can she know Francis Levison?" thought Barbara. "Was it the mention of his name that has so agitated her?"
Strangely absent was Madame Vine at the lessons that day.
One of the first to become cognisant of the affair was Lord Mount Severn. He was at his club one evening in London, poring over an evening paper, when the names "Carlyle" "West Lynne" caught his view. Knowing that Mr. Carlyle had been named as the probable member, and heartily wishing the might become such, the earl naturally read the paragraph.
He read it, and read it again; he rubbed his eyes, he rubbed his glasses: he pinched himself to see whether he were awake or dreaming. For, believe what that newspaper asserted—that Sir Francis Levison had entered the lists in opposition to Mr. Carlyle, and was at West Lynne, busily canvassing—he could not.
"Do you know anything of this infamous assertion?" he inquired of an intimate friend—"infamous, whether it be true or false."
"It is true. I heard of it an hour age. Plenty of cheek, that Levison must have."
" Cheek! " repeated the dismayed earl, feeling
as if every part of him, body and mind, were
outraged by the news, "don't speak of it in that
way. The hound deserves to be gibbeted."
He threw aside the paper, quitted the club, returned home
for a carpet-bag, and went shrieking and whistling
down to West Lynne, taking his son with him. Or, if
he did not whistle and shriek, the engine did. Fully
determined was the Earl of Mount Severn to show
his opinion of the affair.
On these fine spring mornings, their breakfast over, Lady
Isabel was in the habit of going into the grounds
with the children. They were on the lawn before the
house, when two gentlemen came walking up the
"It is my governess, Madame Vine," said Lucy.
A silent curtsey from Madame Vine. She turned away her head and gasped for breath.
"Is your papa at home, Lucy?" cried the earl.
"Yes. I think he is at breakfast. I'm so glad you are come!"
Lord Mount Severn walked on, holding William by the hand, who had eagerly offered to "take him" to papa. Lord Vane bent over Lucy to kiss her. A little while, a very few more years, and my young lady would not hold up her rosy lips so boldly.
"You have grown a dearer girl than ever, Lucy. Have you forgotten our compact?"
"No," laughed she.
"And you will not forget it?"
"Never," said the child, shaking her head. "You shall see if I do."
"Lucy is to be my wife," cried he, turning to Madame Vine. "It is a bargain, and we have both promised. I mean to wait for her till she is old enough. I like her better than anybody else in the world."
"And I like him," said Miss Lucy. "And it's all true."
Lucy was a child; it may almost be said an infant; and
the viscount was not of an age to render such avowed
previsions important: nevertheless the words
thrilled
"You must not say these things to Lucy. It could never be."
Lord Vane laughed. "Why?" asked he.
"Your father and mother would not approve."
"My father would. I know he would. He likes Lucy. As to my mother—oh, well, she can't expect to be master and mistress too. You be off for a minute, Lucy: I want to say something to Madame Vine. Has Carlyle shot that fellow?" he continued, as Lucy sprang away. "My father is so stiff, especially when he's put up, that he would not sully his lips with the name, when we arrived, or make a single inquiry, neither would he let me, and I walked up here with my tongue burning."
She would have responded, What fellow? but she suspected too well, and the words died away on her unwilling lips.
"That brute, Levison. If Carlyle riddled his body with
shots, for this move, and then kicked him till he
died, he'd only get his deserts; and the world would
applaud. He oppose Carlyle! I wish I had
been a man a few years ago: he'd have got a shot
through his heart then. I say," dropping his voice,
"did you know Lady Isabel?"
"Yes—no—yes." She was at a loss what to say: almost as unconscious what she did say.
"She was Lucy's mother, you know: and I loved her. I
think that's why I love Lucy, for she is the
"I knew her by hearsay," murmured Lady Isabel, arousing to recollection.
"O—hearsay! Has Carlyle shot the beast, or is he
on his legs yet? By Jove! to think that he should
sneak himself up, in this way, at West Lynne!"
"You must apply elsewhere for information," she gasped. "I know nothing of these things."
She turned away with a beating heart, took Lucy's hand and departed. Lord Vane set off on a run towards the house, his heels flying behind him.
And now the contest began in earnest—that is, the canvass. Sir Francis Levison, his agent, and the friend from town, who, as it turned out, instead of being some great gun of the government, was a private chum of the baronet's, by name Drake, sneaked about the town like dogs with their tails burnt, for they were entirely alive to the odour in which they were held: their only attendants being a few young gentlemen and ladies in rags, who commonly brought up the rear. The other party presented a stately crowd. County gentry, magistrates, Lord Mount Severn. Sometimes Mr. Carlyle would be with them, arm-in-arm with the latter. If the contesting groups came within view of each other, and were likely to meet, the brave Sir Francis would disappear down an entry; behind a hedge; anywhere: with all his "face of brass," he could not meet Mr. Carlyle and that condemning jury around him.
One afternoon, it pleased Mrs. Carlyle to summon Lucy and
the governess to accompany her into West Lynne. She
was going shopping. Lady Isabel had a
"Your mamma is not well, Barbara."
"Is she not!" cried Barbara, with quick concern. "I must go in and see her."
"She has had one of those ridiculous dreams again," pursued Miss Carlyle, ignoring the presence of the governess and Lucy. "I was sure of it by her very look when I got in; shivering and shaking, and glancing fearfully around, as if she feared a dozen spectres were about to burst out of the walls. So I taxed her with it, and she could make no denial. Richard is in some jeopardy, she protests; or will be. And there she is, shaking still, although I told her that people who put faith in dreams were only fit for a lunatic asylum."
Barbara looked distressed. She did not believe in dreams,
any more than did Miss Carlyle; but she could not
forget how strangely peril to Richard had
supervened upon some of these dreams. "I will go in
now and see mamma," she said. "If you are returning
home, Cornelia, Madame Vine can walk with you, and
wait for me there."
"Let me go in with you, mamma," pleaded Lucy.
Barbara mechanically took the child's hand. The gate
closed on them, and Miss Carlyle and Lady Isabel
proceeded in the direction of the town. But, not far
had they gone when, in turning a corner, the wind,
which was high, flew away with the veil of Lady
Isabel;
"However did you manage that?" uttered Miss Carlyle.
How indeed? She bent her face on the ground, looking at the damage. What should she do? The veil was over the hedge, the spectacles were broken: how could she dare to show her unshaded face? That face was rosy just then, as in former days, the eyes were bright, and Miss Carlyle caught their expression, and stared in very amazement.
"Good Heavens above!" she muttered, "what an extraordinary likeness!" and Lady Isabel's heart turned faint and sick within her.
Well it might. And, to make matters worse, bearing down right upon them, but a few paces distant, came Sir Francis Levison.
Would he recognise her?
Standing in the high wind at the turning of the
road, were Miss Carlyle and Lady Isabel Vane. The
latter, confused and perplexed, was picking up the
remnant of her damaged spectacles: the former,
little less perplexed, gazed at the face, which
struck her as being so familiar. Her attention,
however, was called off to the apparition of Sir
Francis Levison.
He was close upon them, Mr. Drake and the other comrade being with him, and some tag-rag in attendance, as usual. It was the first time he and Miss Carlyle had met, face to face. She bent her condemning brow, haughty in its bitter scorn, full upon him. Sir Francis, when he arrived opposite, raised his hat to her. Whether it was done in courtesy, in confused unconsciousness, or in mockery, cannot be told: Miss Carlyle assumed it to have been the latter; and her lips, in their anger, grew almost as pale as those of the unhappy woman who was cowering behind her.
"Did you intend that insult for me, Francis Levison?"
"As you please to take it," returned he, calling up insolence to his aid.
" You dare to lift off your hat to me? Have you
forgotten that I am Miss Carlyle?"
"It would be difficult for you to be forgotten,
once seen."
Now this answer was given in mockery; and his
tone and manner were most insolent. The two
gentlemen looked on in discomfort, wondering what it
meant; Lady Isabel hid her face as she best could,
terrified to death lest his eyes should fall upon
her; while the spectators who had collected listened
with interest, especially some farm labourers of
Squire Pinner's.
"You contemptible worm!" ejaculated Miss Carlyle. "Do you think you can outrage me with impunity, as you are outraging West Lynne? Out upon you, for a bold, bad man!"
Now Miss Corny, in so speaking, had certainly no thought of present and immediate punishment for the gentleman: but it appeared that the mob around had. The motion was commenced by those stout-shouldered labourers. Whether excited thereto by the words of Miss Carlyle—who, whatever may have been her faults of manner, had the respect of the neighbourhood, and was looked up to only in a less degree than her brother; whether Squire Pinner, their master, had let drop in their hearing a word of the ducking he had hinted at, when at East Lynne; or whether their own feelings alone spurred them on, was best known to the men themselves. Certain it is, that the ominous sound of "Duck him," was breathed forth by a voice, and it was caught up and echoed around.
"Duck him! Duck him! The pond he close at hand. Let's
give him a taste of his deservings! What Him put up for us others at
West Lynne! West Lynne don't want him: it have got a
better man: it won't have a villain. Now, lads!"
His face turned white, and he trembled in his shoes: worthless men are frequently cowards. Lady Isabel trembled in hers: and, well she might, hearing that one allusion. They set upon him, twenty pairs of hands at least, strong, rough, determined hands; not to speak of the tag-rag's help, who went in with cuffs and kicks, and pokes, and taunts, and cheers, and a demoniac dance.
They dragged him through a gap in the hedge, a gap that no baby could have got through in a cool moment, but we most of us know the difference between coolness and excitement. The hedge was extensively damaged, but Justice Hare, to whom it belonged, would forgive that. Mr. Drake and the lawyer —for the other was a lawyer—were utterly powerless to stop the catastrophe. "If they didn't mind their own business and keep theirselves clear, they'd get served the same," was the promise held out in reply to their remonstrances; and the lawyer, who was short and fat, and could not have knocked a man down, had it been to save his life, backed out of the mêlée, and contented himself with issuing forth confused threatenings of the terrors of the law. Miss Carlyle stood her ground majestically, and looked on with a grim countenance. Had she interfered for his protection, she could not have been heard, and it is by no means certain that she had any wish to interfere.
On, to the brink of the pond: a green, dank, dark, slimy, sour, stinking pond. His coat tails were gone by this time, and sundry rents and damages appeared in—in another useful garment. One pulled him, another pushed him, a third shook him by the collar, half a dozen buffeted him, and all abused him.
"In with him, boys!"
"Mercy! mercy!" shrieked the victim, his knees bending and his teeth chattering, "a little mercy, for the love of Heaven!"
"Heaven! Much he knows of Heaven!"
A souse, a splash, a wild cry, a gurgle, and Sir Francis Levison was floundering in the water, its green poison, not to mention its adders and toads and frogs, going down his throat by bucketsful. A hoarse, derisive laugh, and a hip, hip, hurrah! broke from the actors; while the juvenile tag-rag, in wild delight, joined hands around the pool, and danced the demon's dance, like so many red Indians. They had never had such a play acted for them before.
Out of the pea-soup before he was quite dead, quite senseless. Of all drowned rats, he looked the worst, as he stood there with his white, rueful face, his shivery limbs, and his dilapidated garments, shaking the wet off him. The labourers, their duty done, walked coolly away; the tag-rag withdrew to a safe distance, waiting for what might come next; and Miss Carlyle moved away also. Not more shivery, was that wretched man, than Lady Isabel, as she walked by her side. A sorry figure to cut, that, for her once chosen cavalier. What did she think of his beauty now? I know what she thought of her past folly.
Miss Carlyle did not speak a word. She sailed on,
They were passing a spectacle shop, and Madame Vine had halted at the door, one foot on its step. "I must leave my glasses to be mended, if you please."
Miss Carlyle followed her in. She pointed out what she wanted done to the old glasses, and said she would buy a pair of new, to wear while the job was about. The man had no blue ones, no green; plenty of white. One ugly old pair of green things he had, with tortoiseshell rims, left by some stranger, ages and ages ago, to be mended, and never called for again. This very pair of ugly old green things was chosen by Lady Isabel. She put them on, there and then, Miss Carlyle's eyes searching her face inquisitively all the time.
"Why do you wear glasses?" began Miss Corny, abruptly, as soon as they were within the doors of her own house.
Another deep flush, and an imperceptible hesitation. "My eyes are not strong."
"They look as strong as eyes can look. But, why wear coloured glasses? White ones would answer every purpose, I should suppose."
"I am accustomed to coloured ones. I should not like white ones now."
Miss Corny paused. "What is your Christian name, madame?" began she again.
"Jane," replied madame, popping out an unflinching story, in her alarm.
"Here! here! what's up? What's this?"
There was a crowd in the street, and rather a noisy one. Miss Corny flew to the window, Lady Isabel in her wake. Two crowds, it may almost be said; for, from the opposite way, the scarlet-and-purple party— as Mr. Carlyle's was called, in allusion to his colours— came in view. Quite a collection of gentlemen; Mr. Carlyle and Lord Mount Severn heading them.
What could it mean, the mob they were encountering? The
yellow party doubtless, but in a disreputable
condition. Who or what was that object in
advance of it, supported between Drake and the
lawyer, and looking like a drowned rat? Hair
hanging, legs tottering, cheeks shaking, and clothes
in tatters! While the mob, behind, had swollen to
the length of the street, and was keeping up a
perpetual fire of derisive shouts, groans, and
hisses. The scarlet-and-purples halted in
consternation, and Lord Mount Severn, whose sight
was not as good as it had been twenty years back,
stuck his pendent eye-glasses astride on the bridge
of his nose.
Sir Francis Levison? Could it be? Yes, it
actually was! What on earth had put him into that
state? Mr. Carlyle's lip curled: he continued his
way, and drew the peer with him.
"What the deuce is a gate now?" called out the followers of Mr. Carlyle. "That's Levison! Has he been in a railway smash, and got drenched by the engine?"
"He have been ducked! " grinned the yellows, in
answer. "They have been and ducked him in the rush
pool, on Mr. Justice Hare's land. Go it, my pippin!
keep up on your legs."
The last sentence was pitched at the sufferer. "Who
"Squire Pinner's men led it on, they did. Hooray!"
"Hooray!" echoed Squire Pinner himself, as he heard it, pushing forward to the front, with a great crimson and purple star in his coat, and totally forgetting his good manners. "That is glorious news. My labourers? I'll give 'em a crown a piece for drink to-night, dashed if I don't."
The soaked and miserable man increased his speed as much as his cold and trembling legs would allow him; he would have borne on without legs at all, rather than remain under the enemy's gaze. The enemy loftily continued their way, their heads in the air, and scorning further notice; all save young Lord Vane. He hovered round the ranks of the unwashed, and looked vastly inclined to enter upon an Indian jig, on his own account. "What a thundering ass I was, to try it on at West Lynne!" was the enraged comment of the sufferer.
Miss Carlyle laid her hand upon the shrinking arm of her pale companion. "You see him; my brother Archibald?"
"I see him," faltered Lady Isabel.
"And you see him , that pitiful outcast, who is
too contemptible to live? Look at the two, and
contrast them. Look well."
"Yes?" was the gasping answer.
"The woman who called that noble man, husband, quitted him for the other! Did she come to repentance, think you?"
You may wonder that the submerged gentleman should be
walking through the streets, on his way
to them.
Miss Carlyle went that day to dine at East Lynne, walking back with Mrs. Carlyle, Madame Vine, and Lucy. Lord Vane found them out and returned at the same time: of course East Lynne was the head-quarters of himself and father. He was in the seventh heaven, and had been, ever since the encounter with the yellows. "You'd have gone into the laughing convulsions, Lucy, had you seen the drowned cur. I'd give all my tin for six months to come, to have a photograph of him as he looked then!" Lucy laughed in glee: she was unconscious, poor child, how deeply the "drowned cur" had injured her.
When Miss Carlyle was in her dressing-room taking
"A fine row we have had in the town, Joyce, this afternoon!"
"I have heard of it, ma'am. Serve him right, if they had let him drown! Bill White, Squire Pinner's ploughman, called in here and told us the news. He'd have burst with it, if he hadn't, I expect: I never saw a chap so excited. Peter cried."
"Cried!" echoed Miss Carlyle.
"Well, ma'am, you know he was very fond of Lady Isabel, was Peter, and somehow his feelings overcame him. He said he had not heard anything to please him so much for many a day; and, with that, he burst out crying, and gave Bill White half-a-crown out of his pocket. Bill White said it was he who held one leg when they soused him in. Afy saw it—if you'll excuse my mentioning her name to you, ma'am, for I know you don't think well of her; and when she got in here she fell into hysterics."
"How did she see it?" snapped Miss Carlyle, her equanimity upset by the sound of the name. "I didn't see her: and I was present."
"She was coming here with a message from Mrs. Latimer to the governess: news that Mrs. Latimer had received from Germany, from some German count's young wife. Afy said she took the field way, and had just got to the stile, near the pond, when the uproar began."
"What did she go into hysterics for?" again snapped Miss Carlyle.
"It upset her so, she said," returned Joyce.
"It wouldn't have done her harm, had they ducked her too," was the angry response.
Joyce was silent. To contradict Miss Corny brought triumph to nobody. And she was conscious, in her inmost heart, that Afy merited a little wholesome correction; not perhaps to the extent of a ducking.
"Joyce," resumed Miss Carlyle, abruptly changing the subject, "of whom does the governess put you in mind?"
"Ma'am?" repeated Joyce, in some surprise, as it appeared. "The governess? Do you mean Madame Vine?"
"Do I mean you? or do I mean me? are we governesses?" irascibly cried Miss Corny. "Who should I mean, but Madame Vine?"
She turned herself round from the looking-glass, and grazed full in Joyce's face, waiting for the answer. Joyce lowered her voice as she gave it.
"There are times when she puts me in mind of my late lady, both in her face and manner. But I have never said so, ma'am: for you know Lady Isabel's name must be an interdicted one in this house."
"Have you seen her without her glasses?"
"No: never," said Joyce.
"I did, to-day," returned Miss Carlyle. "And I can tell you, Joyce, that I was confounded at the likeness. It is an extraordinary likeness. One would think it was the ghost of Lady Isabel Vane, come into the world again."
"Oh, ma'am, please don't joke! it's not a topic for it," cried Joyce, her tone an imploring one.
"Joke? When do you know me to joke?" returned Miss Carlyle. But she said no more. "What is this that I hear, about William's being worse?" she resumed, after a pause.
"I don't think he's much worse, ma'am. Weak and poorly he seems, there's no denying it, especially towards night-time: but I never will believe that he is going in a bad way; as some of them want to make out."
"If I am to believe what I hear, he is in a bad way," said Miss Corny.
"Ma'am who told you?"
"The governess; this afternoon. She spoke of it as being quite a case of despair—and her tone was as despairing as her words."
"I know she thinks he is very ill. She has talked about him to me several times in the last few days."
"I should not be surprised if he did drop off," concluded Miss Corny, with equanimity. "He is his mother again all over, so far as constitution goes: and I'm sure she never was good for much."
That evening, after dinner, Miss Carlyle and Lord Mount Severn sat side by side on the same sofa, coffee cups in hand. Sir John Dobede and one or two more gentlemen were of the party. Young Vane, Lucy, and Mrs. Carlyle were laughing together; and there was considerable noise and talking in the room. Under cover of it, Miss Carlyle turned to the earl.
"Was it a positively ascertained fact that Lady Isabel died."
The earl stared with all his might: he thought it
"When the result of the accident was communicated to you, you made inquiry, yourself, into its truth, its details, I believe?"
"It was my duty to do so. There was no one else to undertake it."
"Did you ascertain positively, beyond all doubt, that she did die?"
"Of a surety I did. She died in the course of the same night. She was terribly injured."
A pause. Miss Carlyle was ruminating. But she returned to the charge, as if difficult to be convinced.
"You deem that there could be no possibility of an error? You are sure that she is dead?"
"I am as sure that she is dead, as that we are living," decisively replied the earl; and he spoke but according to his belief. "Wherefore should you be inquiring this?"
"A thought came over me—only to-day—to wonder whether she was really dead."
"Had any error occurred at the time, any false report of her death, I should soon have found it out by her drawing the annuity I settled upon her. It has never been drawn since. Besides, she would have written to me, as was agreed upon. No, poor thing! she is gone, beyond all doubt, and has taken her sins with her."
Convincing proofs. And Miss Carlyle lent her ear to them.
The following morning, Lord Vane, Lucy, and William were
running races on the lawn, the viscount having
joined Madame Vine's breakfast-table, without
"Do you admit intruders here, Madame Vine?" cried he, with his sweet smile and his attractive manner.
She let the boy slip to the ground, and rose; her face burning, her heart throbbing. Archie immediately ran off to his elders on the grass.
"Keep your seat, pray," said Mr. Carlyle, taking one opposite to her, and admiring no doubt her tortoiseshell spectacles. "How does William seem? for that is what I have come to ask you."
She laid her hand upon her bosom, striving to make it still; she essayed to control her voice to calmness. Alone, with him! "There was no difference," she murmured; and then she took courage, and spoke more openly.
"I understood you to say the other night, sir, that he should have further advice."
"Ay. I intended to take him over to Lynneborough, to Dr. Martin, and the drive would have done him good; but I have been so much engaged there has been no time to think of it. Neither do I know when I shall be at liberty."
"Let me take him, sir," she cried, yearningly. "Indeed, I
think no time should be lost. We could
Mr. Carlyle smiled. "I can trust him and you too," cried he, "and I think the plan would be a good one, if you do not mind the trouble."
Mind the trouble! when her boy's life was at stake. "Let us go to-day, sir," she said, with feverish impatience.
"I will ascertain whether Mrs. Carlyle wants the pony carriage," said he. "It will be better to go in that than boxed up in the railway train."
Her heart rose rebelliously as he quitted the room. Were Mrs. Carlyle's capricious "wants" to be studied before her child's life? A moment's battle, and she clasped her hands meekly on her knee: was that the spirit in which she had promised to take up her daily cross? She had put the same question to herself many times lately.
Mr. Carlyle returned. "The pony carriage will be at your service, Madame Vine. John will drive you to the Royal, the hotel I use in Lynneborough, and Dr. Martin lives within a few doors of it. Order any refreshment you please at the hotel: it will be put down to my account. Perhaps you had better dine there: it may not be well for William to wait."
"Very well, sir. Thank you. What time can we start?"
"Any time you like. Ten o'clock? Will that suit?"
"Oh, quite well, sir. Thank you very much."
"Thank me for what?" laughed Mr. Carlyle: "for giving you
a troublesome journey? Let me see—the
"Oh, that is nothing," she hastily interrupted. "I will pay for him myself: I would rather."
Mr. Carlyle looked surprised. He said nothing; simply laid down the sovereign and shilling on the table. Madame Vine blushed vividly: how could she, the governess, so have forgetten herself?
Poor, unhappy Lady Isabel! A recollection flashed over
her of that morning, years ago, when Lord Mount
Severn had handed out to her some gold, three
sovereigns: and of the hundred-pound note so
generously left in her hands afterwards by another.
Then she was his chosen love: ay, she
was; though it had not been declared. Now?
—A pang, as of death, shot through her bitter
heart.
"You can remind Dr. Martin that the child's constitution is precisely what his mother's was," continued Mr. Carlyle, a tinge lighting his face. "It may be a guide to his treatment. He said, himself, it was, when he attended him for an illness a year or two ago."
"Yes, sir."
He crossed the hall on his entrance to the breakfast room. She tore up-stairs to her chamber, and sank down in an agony of tears and despair. Oh! to love him as she did now! to yearn after his affection with this passionate, jealous longing, and to know that they were separated for ever and for ever; that she was worse to him than nothing!
Softly, my lady! This is not bearing your cross.
Mr. Carlyle harangued the populace from the
balcony of the Buck's Head, a substantial old house,
renowned in the days of posting, now past and gone.
Its balcony was an old-fashioned, roomy balcony,
painted green, where there was plenty of space for
his friends to congregate. He was a persuasive
orator, winning his way to ears and hearts: but, had
he spoken with plums in his mouth, and a stammer on
his tongue, and a break-down at every sentence, the
uproarious applause and shouts would have been
equally rife. Mr. Carlyle was intensely popular in
West Lynne, setting aside the candidateship and his
oratory; and West Lynne made common cause against
Sir Francis Levison.
Sir Francis Levison harangued the mob from the Raven, but
in a more ignoble manner. For the Raven possessed no
balcony, and he was fain to let himself down with a
stride and a jump, from the first-floor window to
the top of the bow-window of the parlour, and stand
there. The Raven, though a comfortable, old
established, and respectable inn, could boast only
of casements for its upper windows, and they are not
convenient to deliver speeches from. He was wont,
therefore, to take his stand on the ledge of the
bow-window, and that was
They stood there one afternoon, the eloquence of Sir
Francis in full play (but he was a shocking
speaker), and the crowd, laughing, hissing,
groaning, and applauding, blocking up the road. Sir
Francis could not complain of one thing—that he got
no audience. For it was the pleasure of West Lynne
extensively to support him in that respect: a few to
cheer, a great many to jeer and hiss. Remarkably
dense was the mob on this afternoon, for Mr. Carlyle
had just concluded his address from the Buck's head,
and the crowd who had been listening to him, came
rushing up to swell the ranks of the other crowd.
They were elbowing and pushing and treading on each
others' heels, when an open barouche drove suddenly
up, to scatter them.
But the crowd could not be so easily scattered: it was too thick: the carriage could advance but at a snail's pace, and now and then came to a stand-still. Sir Francis Levison's speech came to a stand-still also, till the confusion should subside. He did not bow to Barbara: he remembered the result of his having done so to Miss Carlyle: and the little interlude of the pond had washed most of his impudence out of him. He remained at his post, not looking at Barbara, not looking at anything in particular, but waiting till the interruption should have passed.
Barbara, under cover of her dainty lace parasol, turned her eyes upon him. At that very moment he raised his right hand, slightly shook his head back, and tossed his hair off his brow. His hand, ungloved, was white and delicate as a lady's, and his rich diamond ring gleamed in the sun. The pink flush on Barbara's cheek deepened to a crimson damask, and her brow contracted as with a remembrance of pain.
"The very action Richard described! the action he was always using at East Lynne! I believe from my heart that man is Thorn: Richard was labouring under some mistake, when he said he knew Sir Francis Levison."
She let her hands fall upon her knee as she spoke, heedless of the candidate, heedless of the crowd, heedless of all, save her own troubled thoughts. A hundred respectful salutations were uttered, she answered them mechanically; a shout was raised, "Long live Carlyle! Carlyle for ever!" Barbara bowed her pretty head on either side, and the carriage at length got on.
The parting of the crowd brought Mr. Dill (who had come to listen for once to the speech of the second man) and Mr. Ebenezer James close to each other. Mr. Ebenezer James was one who for the last twelve or fifteen years had been trying his hand at many trades, and had not come out particularly well at any. A rolling stone gathers no moss. First, he had been clerk to Mr. Carlyle; next he had been seduced into joining the corps of the Theatre Royal at Lynneborough; then he turned auctioneer; then traveller in the oil and colour line; then a parson, the urgent pastor of some sect; then omnibus-driver; then collector of the water-rate; and now he was clerk again; not in Mr. Carlyle's office, but in that of Ball and Treadman, other solicitors of West Lynne. A good humoured, good natured idle chap was Mr. Ebenezer James, and that was the worst that could be urged against him, save that he was sometimes out at pocket and out at elbows. His father was a respectable man, had made money in trade; but he had married a second wife, had a second family, and his eldest son did not come in for much of the paternal money; though he did for a large share of the paternal anger.
"Well, Ebenezer, and how goes the world with you?" cried Mr. Dill, by way of salutation.
"Jogging on. It never gets to a trot."
"Didn't I see you turning into your father's house yesterday?"
"I pretty soon turned out of it again. I'm like the monkey when I venture there—get more kicks than halfpence. Hush, old gentleman! we interrupt the eloquence."
Of course "the eloquence" applied to Sir Francis
"I'll—be—blest," uttered Mr. Ebenezer James, after a prolonged pause of staring consternation, "if I don't believe it's Bethel!"
"Bethel!" repeated old Dill, gazing at the approaching figure. "What has he been doing to himself?"
Mr. Otway Bethel it was, just arrived from foreign parts in his travelling costume. Something shaggy, terminating all over with tails. A shaggy cap surmounted his head, and the hair on his face would have set up Mr. Justice Hare in wigs for his life. A wild object he looked, and Mr. Dill rather backed as he drew near, as if fearing he were a real animal which might bite him.
"What's your name?" cried he.
"It used to be Bethel," replied the wild man, holding out his hand to Mr. Dill. "So you are in the world, James, and kicking yet!"
"And hope to kick in it for some time to come," replied Mr. James. "Where did you hail from last? A settlement at the North Pole?"
"Didn't get quite so far. What's the row here?"
"When did you arrive, Mr. Otway?" inquired old Dill.
"Now. Four o'clock train. I say, what's up?"
"An election; that's all," said Mr. Ebenezer. "Attley went and kicked the bucket."
"I don't ask about the election; I heard all that at the
railway station," returned Otway Bethel,
impatiently. "What's this? " waving his
hand at the crowd.
"One of the candidates, wasting breath and words. Levison."
"I say," repeated Otway Bethel, looking at Mr. Dill,
"wasn't it rather—rather of the ratherest, for
him to oppose Carlyle?"
"Infamous! contemptible!" was the old gentleman's excited answer. "But he'll get his deserts yet, Mr. Otway; they have already begun. He was treated to a ducking yesterday in Justice Hare's green pond."
"And he did look a miserable devil when he came out, trailing through the streets," added Mr. Ebenezer, while Otway Bethel burst into a laugh. "He was smothered into some hot blankets at the Raven, and a pint of burnt brandy put into him. He seems all right to-day."
"Will he go in and win?"
"Chut! Win against Carlyle! He has not the ghost of a chance; and government—if it is the government who put him on it—must be a pack of fools: they can't know the influence of Carlyle. Bethel, is that style of costume the fashion where you come from?"
"For cold weather and slender pockets. I'll sell 'em to you now, James, at half price. Let's get a look at this Levison, though. I have never seen the fellow."
"Another interruption to the crowd, even as he spoke,
caused by the railway van bringing up some luggage.
They contrived, in the confusion, to push themselves
to
"Why—what brings him here? What is he
doing?"
"Who?"
He pointed with his finger. "The one with the white handkerchief in his hand."
"That is Sir Francis."
"No!" uttered Bethel, a whole world of astounded meaning
in his tone. "By Jove! He Sir Francis
Levison?"
At that moment, their eyes met, Francis Levison's and Otway Bethel's. Otway Bethel raised his shaggy cap in salutation, and Sir Francis appeared completely scared. Only for an instant did he lose his presence of mind. The next, his eye-glass was stuck in his eye, and turned on Mr. Bethel with a hard, haughty stare; as much as to say, Who are you, fellow, that you should take such a liberty? But his cheeks and lips were growing as white as marble.
"Do you know Levison, Mr. Otway?" inquired old Dill.
"A little. Once."
"When he was not Levison, but somebody else," laughed Mr. Ebenezer James. "Eh, Bethel?"
Bethel turned as reproving a stare on Mr. Ebenezer, as the baronet had just turned on him. "What do you mean, pray? Mind your own business."
A nod to old Dill, and he turned off and disappeared, taking no further notice of James. The old gentleman questioned the latter.
"What was that little bit of by-play, Mr. Ebenezer?"
"Nothing, much," laughed Mr. Ebenezer. "Only he," nodding towards Sir Francis, "was not always the great man that he is now."
"Ah!"
"I have held my tongue about it, for it's no affair of mine, but I don't mind letting you into the secret. Would you believe that that grand baronet there, would-be member for West Lynne, used, years ago, to dodge about Abbey Wood, mad after Afy Hallijohn? He didn't call himself Levison then."
Mr. Dill felt as if a hundred pins and needles were pricking at his memory, for there rose up in it certain doubts and troubles, touching Richard Hare and one Thorn. He laid his eager hand upon the other's arm. "Ebenezer James, what did he call himself?"
"Thorn. A dandy then, as he is now. He used to come galloping down the Swainson road at dusk, tie his horse in the wood, and monopolise Miss Afy."
"How do you know this?"
"Because I have seen it, a dozen times. I was spooney after Afy myself in those days, and went down there a good deal in an evening. If it hadn't been for him, and—perhaps that murdering villain, Dick Hare, Afy would have listened to me. Not that she cared for Dick; but, you see, they were gentlemen. I am thankful to the stars, now, for my luck in escaping her. With her for a wife, I should have been in a pickle always: as it is, I do get out of it once in a way."
"Did you know then that he was Francis Levison?"
"Not I. He called himself Thorn, I tell you. When he came
down, to offer himself for member and
"What had Otway Bethel to do with him?"
"Nothing—that I know of. Only Bethel was fond of the wood also—after other game than Afy, though —and must have seen Thorn often. You saw that he recognized him."
"Thorn—Levison, I mean—did not appear to like the recognition," said Mr. Dill.
"Who would, in his position?" laughed Ebenezer James. "I don't like to be reminded of many a wild scrape of my past life, in my poor station; and what would it be for Levison, were it to come out that he once called himself Thorn, and came running after Miss Afy Hallijohn."
"Why did he call himself Thorn? Why disguise his own name?"
"Not knowing, can't say. Is his name Levison? or
is it Thorn?"
"Nonsense, Mr. Ebenezer!"
Mr. Dill, bursting with the strange news he had heard, endeavoured to force his way through the crowd, that he might communicate it to Mr. Carlyle. The crowd was, however, too dense for him, and he had to wait the opportunity of escape with what patience he might. When it came, he made the best of his way to the office, and entered Mr. Carlyle's private room. That gentleman was seated at his desk, signing letters.
"Why, Dill, you are out of breath!"
"Well I may be! Mr. Archibald, I have been listening to
the most extraordinary statement. I have
Mr. Carlyle laid down his pen, and looked full in the old man's face: he had never seen him so excited.
"It's that man, Levison."
"I do not understand you." said Mr. Carlyle. He did not. It was Hebrew to him.
"The Levison of to-day, your opponent, is the Thorn who went after Afy Hallijohn. It is so, Mr. Archibald."
"It cannot be!" slowly uttered Mr. Carlyle, thought upon thought working through his brain. "Where did you hear this?"
Mr. Dill told his tale. Otway Bethel's recognition of him; Sir Francis Levison's scared paleness—for he had noticed that; Mr. Ebenezer's revelation.
"Bethel has denied to me more than once that he knew Thorn, or was aware of such a man being in existence," observed Mr. Carlyle.
"He must have had a purpose in it," returned Mr. Dill. "They knew each other to-day. Levison recognised him, for certain; although he carried it off with a high hand, pretending that he did not."
"And it was not as Levison, but as Thorn, that Bethel recognised him."
"There's little doubt of that. He did not mention the name, Thorn; but he was evidently struck with astonishment at hearing that it was Levison. If they have not some secret between them, Mr. Archibald, I'll never believe my own eyes again."
"Mrs. Hare's opinion is, that Bethel had to do with the murder," said Mr. Carlyle, in a low tone.
"If the murder is their secret, rely upon it Bethel had," was the answer. "Mr. Archibald, it seems to me that now or never is the time to clear up Richard."
"Ay. But how set about it?" responded Mr. Carlyle.
Meanwhile, Barbara had proceeded home in her carriage, her brain as busy as Mr. Carlyle's, perhaps more troubled. Her springing lightly and hastily out, the moment it stopped, disdaining the footman's arm, her compressed lips and absent countenance, proved that her resolution was set upon some plan of action. William and Madame Vine met her in the hall.
"We have seen Dr. Martin, Mrs. Carlyle."
"And, mamma, he says—"
"I cannot stay to hear now, William. I will see you later, madame."
She ran up-stairs to her dressing-room, Madame Vine following her with her reproachful eyes. "Why should she care?" thought madame. "He is not her child."
Throwing her parasol on one chair, her gloves on another, Barbara sat down to her writing-table. "I will write to him, I will have him here, if it be but for an hour!" she passionately exclaimed. "This shall be, so far, cleared up. I am sure that it is that man. The very action Richard described! and there was the diamond ring! For better, for worse, I will send for him: but it will not be for worse if God is with us."
She dashed off a letter, getting up, ere she had well begun it, to order her carriage round again: she would trust none but herself to put it in the post.
"My dear Mr. Smith,—We want you here. Something these grounds, near the covered walk,
that evening at dusk.
"Ever yours,
"B."
And the letter was addressed to Mr. Smith, of some street in Liverpool, the address furnished by Richard. Very cautious, you see, was Barbara. She even put "Mr. Smith" inside the letter.
"Now stop," cried Barbara to herself, as she was folding it, "I ought to send him a five-pound note, for he may not have the means to come. And I don't think I have one of that amount in the house."
She looked in her secretaire. Not a single five-pound note. Out of the room she ran, meeting Joyce, who was coming along the corridor.
"Do you happen to have a five-pound note, Joyce?"
"No, ma'am. Not by me."
"I dare say Madame Vine has. I paid her last week, and there were two five-pound notes amongst it." And away went Barbara to the grey parlour.
"Could you lend me a five-pound note, Madame Vine? I have occasion to enclose one in a letter, and find I do not possess one."
Madame Vine went to her room to get it. Barbara waited. She asked William what Dr. Martin said.
"He tried my chest with—oh, I forget what they call it; and he said I must be a brave boy and take my cod-liver oil well. And port wine, and everything I liked that was good. And he said he should be at West Lynne next Wednesday afternoon, and I am to be there, and he would call in and see me."
"Where are you to meet him?"
"He said either at papa's office, or at Aunt Cornelia's, as we might decide. Madame fixed it for papa's office, for she thought he might like to see Dr. Martin. I say, mamma?"
"What?" asked Barbara.
"Madame Vine has been crying ever since. Why should she?"
"I'm sure I don't know. Crying?"
"Yes: but she wipes her eyes under her spectacles, and thinks I don't see her. I know I am very ill, but why should she cry for that?"
"Nonsense, William! Who told you you were very ill?"
"Nobody. I suppose I am," he thoughtfully added. "If Joyce or Lucy, cried, now, there'd be more sense in it, for they have known me all my life."
"You are so apt to fancy things! you are always doing it. It is not likely that madame would be crying because you were ill."
Madame came in with the bank-note. Barbara thanked her, ran up-stairs, and in another minute or two was in her carriage.
She was back again and dressing, when the gentlemen returned to dinner. Mr. Carlyle came up-stairs. Barbara, like most persons who do things without reflection, having had time to cool down from her ardour, was doubting whether she had acted wisely in sending so precipitately for Richard. She carried her doubt and care to her husband: her sure refuge in perplexity.
"Archibald, I do fear I have done a foolish thing."
He laughed. "I fear we all do that at times, Barbara. What is it?"
He had seated himself in one of Barbara's favourite low chairs, and she stood before him, leaning on his shoulder, her face a little behind, so that he could not see it. In her delicacy, she would not look at him, while she spoke what she was going to speak.
"It is something that I have had upon my mind for years. And I did not like to tell it to you."
"For years!"
"You remember that night, years ago, when Richard was at the Grove in disguise? He—"
"Which night, Barbara? He came more than once."
"The night—the night that Lady Isabel quitted East Lynne," she answered, not knowing how better to bring it to his recollection: and she stole her hand lovingly into his, as she said it. "Richard came back after his departure, saying he had met Thorn in Bean-lane. He described the peculiar motion of his hand as he threw back his hair from his brow: he spoke of the white hand and the diamond ring, how it glittered in the moonlight. Do you remember?"
"I do."
"The motion appeared perfectly familiar to me, for I had seen it repeatedly used by one, then staying at East Lynne. I wondered you did not recognise it. From that night I had little doubt as to the identity of Thorn. I believed that he and Captain Levison were one."
A pause. "Why did you not tell me so, Barbara?"
"How could I speak of that man to you?—at that time? Afterwards, when Richard was here, that snowy winter's day, he asserted that he knew Sir Francis Levison; that he had seen him and Thorn together; and that put me off the scent. But, to-day, as I was passing the Raven, in the carriage, going very slow on account of the crowd, he was perched out there, addressing the people, and I saw the very same action, the old action that I remember so well."
Barbara paused. Mr. Carlyle did not interrupt her.
"I feel a conviction that they are the same: that Richard must have been under some unaccountable mistake, in saying he knew Francis Levison. Besides, who, but he, in evening dress, would have been likely to go through Bean-lane that night? It leads to no houses: but one, who wished to avoid the high road, could get into it from these grounds, and so on to West Lynne. It was proved, you know, that he met—met the carriage coming from Mrs. Jeafferson's, and returned in it to East Lynne. He must have gone back directly on foot to West Lynne, to get the post-chaise, as was proved; and he would naturally go through Bean-lane. Forgive me, Archibald, for recalling these things to you, but I feel so sure that Levison and Thorn are one."
"I know they are," he quietly said.
Barbara, in her astonishment, drew back and stared him in the face. A face of severe dignity it was, just then.
"Oh, Archibald! Did you know it at that time?"
"I did not know it until this afternoon. I never suspected it."
"I wonder you did not. I have wondered often."
"So do I—now. Dill, Ebenezer James, and Otway Bethel—who came home to-day—were standing before the Raven, listening to his speech, when Bethel recognised him. Not as Levison: he was infinitely astonished to find he was Levison. Levison, they say, was scared at the recognition, and changed colour. Bethel would give no explanation, and moved away, but James told Dill that Levison was the man Thorn, who used to be after Afy Hallijohn."
"How did he know?" breathlessly asked Barbara.
"Because Mr. Ebenezer was after Afy himself, and repeatedly saw Thorn in the wood. Barbara, I believe now that it was Levison who killed Hallijohn: but I should like to know what Bethel had to do with it."
Barbara clasped her hands. "How strange it is!" she exclaimed, in some excitement. "Mamma told me yesterday that she was convinced some discovery was impending relative to the murder. She had had the most distressing dream, she said, connected with Richard and Bethel and somebody else, whom she appeared to know in the dream, but could not recognise, or remember, when she awoke. She was very ill; she puts so much faith in these wretched dreams."
"One would think you did also, Barbara, by your vehemence."
"No, no; you know better. But it is strange—you must acknowledge that it is—that so sure as anything fresh happens, touching the subject of the murder, so sure is a troubled dream the forerunner of it. Mamma does not dream at other times. Bethel denied to you that he knew Thorn."
"I know he did."
"And now it turns out that he does know him; and he is always in mamma's dreams; none more prominent in them than Bethel. But, Archibald, I am not telling you—I have sent for Richard."
"You have?"
"I felt sure that Levison was Thorn; I did not expect that others would recognise him, and I acted in the impulse of the moment and wrote to Richard, telling him to be here on Saturday evening. The letter is gone."
"Well, we must shelter him as we best can."
"Archibald, dear Archibald, what can be done to clear him?" she asked, the tears rising to her eyes.
"I cannot act against Levison."
"Not act? not act for Richard?"
He bent his clear, truthful eyes upon her. "My dearest how can I?"
She looked a little rebellious, and the tears fell.
"You have not considered, Barbara. It would look like my own revenge."
"Forgive me," she softly whispered. "You are always right. I did not think of it in that light. But what steps can be taken?"
"It is a case encompassed with difficulties," mused Mr. Carlyle. "Let us wait till Richard comes."
"Do you happen to have a five-pound note in your pocket, Archibald? I had not one to send to him, and borrowed it from Madame Vine."
He took out his pocket-book and gave her the money.
In the grey parlour, in the dark twilight of the
April evening, for it was getting on into the night,
were William Carlyle and Lady Isabel. It had been a
warm day, but the spring evenings were still chilly,
and a fire burned in the grate. There was no blaze,
the red embers were smouldering and half dead, but
Madame Vine did not heed the fire. William lay on
the sofa, and she sat by, looking at him. Her
glasses were off, for the tears wetted them
continually: and it was not the recognition of the
children that she feared. He was tired with the
drive to Lynneborough and back, and lay with his
eyes shut; she thought asleep. Presently he opened
them.
"How long will it be before I die?"
The words took her utterly by surprise, and her heart went round in a whirl. "What do you mean, William? Who said anything about your dying?"
"Oh, I know. I know by the fuss there is over me. You heard what Hannah said the other night?"
"What? When?"
"When she brought in the tea, and I was lying on the rug.
I was not asleep, though you thought I
"I don't remember much about it," said Lady Isabel, at her wits' end how to remove the impression Hannah's words must have created, had he indeed heard them. "Hannah talks great nonsense sometimes."
"She said I was going on fast to the grave."
"Did she? Nobody attends to Hannah. She is only a foolish girl. We shall soon have you well, when the warm weather comes."
"Madame Vine."
"Well, my darling?"
"Where's the use of your trying to deceive me? Do you think I don't see that you are doing it? I am not a baby: you might if it were Archibald. What is it that's the matter with me?"
"Nothing. Only you are not strong. When you get strong again you will be as well as ever."
William shook his head in disbelief. He was precisely that sort of child from whom it is next to impossible to disguise facts; quick, thoughtful, observant, and advanced beyond his years. Had no words been dropped in his hearing, he would have suspected the evil by the care evinced for him, but plenty of words had been dropped; hints, by which he had gathered suspicion; broad assertions, like Hannah's, which had too fully supplied it: and the boy, in his inmost heart, knew as well that death was coming for him, as that death itself did.
"Then, if there's nothing the matter with me, why could
not Dr. Martain speak to you before me to-day? Why
did he send me into the other room while he told
"A wise little boy, but mistaken sometimes," she said, from her aching heart.
"It's nothing to die, when God loves us. Lord Vane says so. He had a little brother who died."
"A sickly child who was never likely to live; he had been pale and ailing from a baby," said Lady Isabel.
"Why! did you know him?"
"I—I heard so," she replied, turning off her thoughtless avowal in the best manner she could.
"Don't you know that I am going to die?"
"No."
"Then why have you been grieving since we left Dr. Martin's? And why do you grieve at all for me? I am not your child."
The words, the scene altogether, overcame her. She knelt down by the sofa, and her tears burst forth freely. "There! you see," cried William.
"Oh, William, I—I had a little boy of my own once, and when I look at you, I think of him, and that is why I cry."
"I know. You have told us of him before. His name was William, too."
She leaned over him, her breath mingling with his, she took his little hand in hers. "William, do you know that those whom God loves best, He takes the first. Were you to die, you would go to heaven, leaving all the cares and sorrows of the world behind you. It would have been happier for many of us had we died in infancy."
"Would it have been happier for you?"
"Yes," she faintly said. "I have had more than my share of sorrow. Sometimes I think that I cannot support it."
"Is it not past, then? Have you sorrow now?"
"I have it always. I shall have it till I die. Had I died a child, William, I should have escaped it. Oh! the world is full of it! full and full."
"What sort of sorrow?"
"Pain, sickness, care, trouble, sin, remorse, weariness," she wailed out. "I cannot enumerate the half that the world brings upon us. When you are very, very tired, William, does it not seem a luxury, a sweet happiness, to lie down at night in your little bed, waiting for sleep?"
"Yes. And I am often tired; as tired as that."
"Then, just so do we, who are tired out with the world's
cares, long for the grave in. which we shall lie
down to rest. We covet it, William; long
for it; almost pray for it: but you cannot
understand that."
" We don't lie in the grave, Madame Vine."
"No, no, child. Our bodies lie there, to be raised again in beauty at the last day. We go into a blessed place of rest, where sorrow and pain cannot come. I wish—I wish," she added with a bursting heart, "that you and I were both there!"
"Who says the world is so sorrowful, Madame Vine? I think it is lovely, especially when the sun's shinning on a hot day, and the butterflies come out. You should see East Lynne on a summer's morning, when you are running up and down the slopes, and the trees are waving overhead, and the sky's blue, and the roses and flowers are all out. You would not call it a sad world."
"A pleasant world; one we might regret to leave, if we were not wearied by pain and care. But, what is this world, take it at its best, in comparison with that other world, heaven? I have heard of some people who are afraid of death: they fear they shall not go to it: but when God takes a little child there, it is because He loves him. It is a land, as Mrs. Barbauld says, where the roses are without thorns, where the flowers are not mixed with brambles—"
"I have seen the flowers," interrupted William, rising in his earnestness. "They are ten times brighter than our flowers are here."
"Seen the flowers! The flowers we shall see in heaven!" she echoed.
"I have seen a picture of them. We went to Lynneborough to see Martin's pictures of the Last Judgment. I don't mean Dr. Martin," said William, interrupting himself.
"I know."
"There were three large pictures. One was called the 'Plains of Heaven,' and I liked that best; and so we all did. Oh, you should have seen it! Did you ever see them, Madame Vine?"
"No. I have heard of them."
"There was a river, you know, and boats, beautiful gondolas they looked, taking the redeemed to the shores of heaven. They were shadowy figures in white robes, myriads and myriads of them, for they reached all up in the air to the holy city: it seemed to be in the clouds, coming down from God. The flowers grew on the banks of the river, pink and blue, and violet; all colours they were, but so bright and beautiful; brighter than our flowers are."
"Who took you to see the pictures?"
"Papa. He took me and Lucy: and Mrs. Hare went with us, and Barbara—she was not our mamma then. But, madame"—dropping his voice—"what do you think Lucy asked papa?"
"What did she ask him?"
"She asked whether mamma was amongst that crowd in the white robes; whether she was gone up to heaven? Our mamma that was, you know: Lady Isabel. We were in front of the picture at the time, and lots of people heard what she said."
Lady Isabel dropped her face upon her hands. "What did your papa answer?" she breathed.
"I don't know. Nothing, I think: he was talking to Barbara. But it was very stupid of Lucy, because Wilson has told her over and over again that she must never talk of Lady Isabel to papa. Miss Manning has told her so too. When we got home, and Wilson heard of it, she said Lucy deserved a good shaking."
"Why must Lady Isabel not be talked of to him?" A moment after the question had left her lips, she wondered what possessed her to give utterance to it.
"I'll tell you," said William, in a whisper, "She ran away from papa. Lucy talks nonsense about her having been kidnapped, but she knows nothing. I do; though they don't think it, perhaps."
"She may be among the redeemed some time, William, and you with her."
He fell back on the sofa pillow with a weary sigh, and lay in silence. Lady Isabel shaded her face and remained in silence also. Soon she was aroused from it: William was in a fit of loud, sobbing tears.
"Oh, I don't want to die! I don't want to die! Why should I go, and leave papa and Lucy?"
She hung over him; she clasped her arms round him; her tears, her sobs, mingled with his. She whispered to him sweet and soothing words; she placed him so that he might sob out his grief upon her bosom: and in a little while the paroxysm had passed.
"Hark!" exclaimed William. "What's that?"
A sound of talking and laughter in the hall. Mr. Carlyle, Lord Mount Severn, and his son were leaving the dining-room. They had some committee appointment that evening at West Lynne, and were departing to keep it. As the hall door closed upon them, Barbara came into the grey parlour. Up rose Madame Vine, hastily assumed her spectacles, and took her seat soberly upon a chair.
"All in the dark! And your fire going out!" exclaimed Barbara, as she hastened to stir the latter and send it into a blaze. "Who is that on the sofa? William! you ought to be in bed."
"Not yet, mamma. I don't want to go yet."
"But it is quite time that you should," she returned, ringing the bell. "To sit up at night is not the way to make you strong."
William was dismissed. And then she turned to Madame Vine and inquired what Dr. Martin had said.
"He said the lungs were undoubtedly affected; but, like all doctors, he would give no decisive opinion. I could see that he had formed one."
Mrs. Carlyle looked at her. The firelight played upon her face, played especially upon the spectacles, and she moved her chair into the shade.
"Dr. Martin will see him again next week: he is
"I will take William into West Lynne myself," said Barbara. "The doctor will, of course, tell me. I came in to pay my debts," she added, dismissing the subject of the child, and holding out a five-pound note.
Lady Isabel mechanically stretched out her hand for it.
"Whilst we are upon the money topic," resumed Barbara, in a gay tone, "will you allow me to intimate that both myself and Mr. Carlyle very much disapprove of your making presents to the children? I was calculating, at a rough guess, the cost of the toys and things you have bought for them, and I think it must amount to a very large portion of the salary you have received. Pray do not continue this, Madame Vine."
"I have no one else to spend my money on: I love the children," was madame's answer, somewhat sharply given, as if she were jealous of the interference between her and the children, and would resent it.
"Nay, you have yourself. And if you do not require much outlay, you have, I should suppose, a reserve fund to which to put your money. Be so kind as take the hint, madame; otherwise I shall be compelled more peremptorily to forbid your generosity. It is very good of you, very kind; but if you do not think of yourself, we must, for you."
"I will buy them less," was the murmured answer. "I must give them a little token of love now and then."
"That you are welcome to do; a 'little token,' once in a
way: but not the costly toys you have been
purchasing.
An inward shiver, a burning cheek, a heart-pang of wild remorse, and a faint answer. "No."
"I fancied, from your manner when I was speaking of him the other day, that you knew him, or had known him. No compliment, you will say, to assume an acquaintanceship with such a man. He is a stranger to you, then?"
Another faint reply. "Yes."
Barbara paused. "Do you believe in fatality, Madame Vine?"
"Yes, I do," was the steady answer.
"I don't:" and yet, the very question proved that she did not wholly disbelieve it. "No, I don't," added Barbara, stoutly, as she approached the sofa, vacated by William and sat down upon it, thus bringing herself opposite and near to Madame Vine. "Are you aware that it was Francis Levison who wrought the evil to this house?"
"The evil—" stammered Madame Vine.
"Yes, it was he," she resumed, taking the hesitating answer for an admission that the governess knew nothing, or but little, of past events. "It was he who took Lady Isabel from her home—though, perhaps, she was as willing to go, as he to take her: I do not know—"
"Oh no, no!" broke from the unguarded lips of Madame Vine. "At least—I mean—I should think not," she added, in confusion.
"We shall never know. And of what consequence is it? One
thing is certain, she went: another thing,
"No—o." Her answer would have been Yes; but possibly the next question might have been, From whom did you hear them?
"He was staying at East Lynne. The man had been abroad; outlawed: dared not show his face in England, and Mr. Carlyle, in his generosity, invited him to East Lynne as a place of shelter where he would be safe from his creditors, while something was arranged. He was a connexion of Lady Isabel's. And they repaid Mr. Carlyle, he and she, by quitting East Lynne together."
"Why did Mr. Carlyle give that invitation!" The words were uttered in a spirit of remorseful wailing: Mrs. Carlyle believed they were a question put; and she rose up haughtily against it.
"Why did he give the invitation! Did I hear you aright, Madame Vine? Did Mr. Carlyle know he was a reprobate? And, if he had known it, was not Lady Isabel his wife? Could he dream of danger for her? If it pleased Mr. Carlyle to fill East Lynne with bad men to-morrow, what would that be to me?—to my safety; to my well-being; to my love and allegiance to my husband? What were you thinking of, madame?"
Thinking of! She leaned her troubled head upon her hand. Mrs. Carlyle resumed.
"Sitting alone in the drawing-room just now, and thinking
matters over, it did seem to me very like what
people call a fatality. That man, I say, was the one
who wrought the disgrace, the trouble, to Mr.
Carlyle's family; and it is he, I have every reason
now to believe, who brought equal disgrace and
trouble upon
Lady Isabel did not dare to answer that she did know it. Who had there been, likely to inform her, the strange governess, of the tale of Richard Hare?
"So the world calls it—shame," pursued Barbara, growing excited. "And it is shame—but not as the world thinks it. The shame lies with another, who has thrust the suffering and shame upon Richard: and that other is Francis Levison. "I will tell you the tale. It is worth the telling."
She could only dispose herself to listen; but she wondered what Francis Levison had to do with Richard Hare.
"In the days long gone by, when I was little more than a
child, Richard went after Afy Hallijohn. You have
seen the cottage in the wood: she lived there with
her father and Joyce. It was very foolish of him:
but young men will be foolish. Many more went after
her—or wanted to go after her. Among them, chief of
them, more favoured even than Richard, was one
called Thorn, by social position a gentleman. He was
a stranger, and used to ride over in secret. A night
of murder came; a dreadful murder: Hallijohn was
shot down dead. Richard ran away; testimony was
strong against him, and the coroner's jury brought
in a verdict of 'Wilful Murder against Richard Hare
the younger.' We never supposed but what he was
guilty—of the act, mind you; not of the intention:
even mamma, who so loved him, believed he had done
it; but she believed it was the result of accident,
not design. Oh, the trouble that has been the lot of
my poor mamma!" cried Barbara, clasping her hands.
not guilty. The man who did the deed was
Thorn; Richard was not even present. The next
question was, how to find Thorn. Nobody knew
anything about him: who he was, what he was; where
he came from, where he went to: and thus more years
passed on Another Thorn came to West Lynne; an
officer in her Majesty's service; and his appearance
tallied with the description Richard had given. I
assumed it to be the one; Mr. Carlyle assumed it;
but, before anything could be done, or even thought
of, Captain Thorn was gone again."
Barbara paused to take breath. Madame Vine sat, listless enough. What was this tale to her?
"Again, years went on. The period came of Francis
Levison's sojourn at East Lynne. Whilst he was
there, Captain Thorn arrived once more, on a visit
to the Herberts. We then strove to find out points
of his antecedents, Mr. Carlyle and I, and we became
nearly convinced that he was the man. I had to come
here often to see Mr. Carlyle, for mamma did not
dare to stir in the affair, papa was so violent
against Richard. Thus I often saw Francis Levison:
but he was visible to no other visitor, being at
East Lynne, en cachette . He intimated that
he was afraid of encountering creditors: I now begin
to doubt whether that was not a false plea: and I
remember Mr. Carlyle said, at
"Then, what was his motive for shunning society; for never going out?" interrupted Lady Isabel. Too well she remembered that bygone time: Francis Levison had told her that the fear of his creditors kept him up so closely; though he had once said to her they were not in the immediate neighbourhood of East Lynne.
"He had a worse fear upon him than that of creditors," returned Mrs. Carlyle. "Singular to say, during this visit of Captain Thorn to the Herberts, we received an intimation from my brother that he was once more about to venture for a few hours to West Lynne. I brought the news to Mr. Carlyle; I had to see him and consult with him more frequently than ever: mamma was painfully restless and anxious, and Mr. Carlyle as eager as we were for the establishment of Richard's innocence, for Miss Carlyle and papa are related, consequently the disgrace may be said to reflect on the Carlyle name."
Back went Lady Isabel's memory and her bitter repentance. She remembered how jealously she had attributed these meetings between Mr. Carlyle and Barbara to another source. Oh, why had she suffered her mind to be so falsely and fatally perverted?
"Richard came. It was hastily arranged that he should go
privately to Mr. Carlyle's office, after the clerks
had left for the night, be concealed there, and have
an opportunity given him of seeing Captain Thorn.
There was no difficulty, for Mr. Carlyle was
transacting some matter of business for the captain,
and appointed him to be at the office at eight
o'clock. A memorable
Lady Isabel looked up with a start.
"It was, indeed. She, Lady Isabel, and Mr. Carlyle, were engaged to a dinner party: and Mr. Carlyle had to give it up, otherwise he could not have served Richard. He is always considerate and kind, thinking of others' welfare; never of his own gratification. Oh, it was an anxious night! Papa was out. I waited at home with mamma, doing what I could to soothe her restless suspense: for there was hazard to Richard in his night walk through West Lynne to keep the appointment: and, when it was over, he was to come home for a short interview with mamma, who had not seen him for several years."
Barbara stopped, lost in thought. Not a word spoke Madame Vine. She still wondered what this affair, touching Richard Hare and Captain Thorn, could have to do with Francis Levison.
"I watched from the window, and saw them come in at the
garden gate, Mr. Carlyle and Richard—between nine
and ten o'clock I think it must have been. The first
words they said to me were, that it was not the
Captain Thorn spoken of by Richard. I felt a shock
of disappointment, which was wicked enough of me,
but I had been so sure he was the man; and, to hear
he was not, seemed to throw us further back than
ever. Mr. Carlyle, on the contrary, was glad, for he
had taken a liking for Captain Thorn. Well, Richard
went in to mamma, and Mr. Carlyle was so kind as to
accede to her request that he would remain and pace
the garden with me. We were so afraid of papa's
coming home: he was bitter against Richard, and
would inevitably
That unhappy listener clasped her hands to pain. The
matter-of-fact tone, the unconscious mention of
common-place trifles, proved that they had not been
pacing about in disloyalty to her, or for their own
gratification. Why had she not trusted her
noble husband? why had she listened to that false
man, as he pointed them out to her, walking there in
the moonlight? Why had she given vent, in the
chariot, to that burst of passionate tears, of angry
reproach? why, oh why had she hastened to be
revenged? But for seeing them together, she might
not have done as she did.
"Richard came forth at last, and departed; to be again an
exile. Mr. Carlyle also departed; and I remained at
the gate, watching for papa. By-and-bye Mr. Carlyle
came back again: he had got nearly home when he
remembered that he had left a parchment at our
house. It seemed to be nothing but coming back, for,
just after he had gone a second time, Richard
returned in a state of excitement, stating that he
had met Thorn—Thorn, the murderer, I mean, in
Bean-lane. For a moment I doubted him, but not for
long, and we ran after Mr. Carlyle. Richard
described Thorn's appearance; his evening dress, his
white hands, and his diamond ring; more particularly
he described a peculiar motion of his hand as he
threw back his hair. In that moment it flashed
across me that Thorn must be Captain
Lady Isabel sat with her mouth open, as if she could not take in the sense of the words: and when it did become clear to her, she utterly rejected it.
"Francis Levison a murderer! Oh no. Bad man as he is, he is not that."
"Wait," said Mrs. Carlyle. "I did not speak of this doubt—nay, this conviction—which had come to me: how could I mention to Mr. Carlyle the name of the man who did him that foul wrong?—and Richard has remained in exile, with the ban of guilt upon him. To-day, as I passed through West Lynne in the carriage, Francis Levison was haranguing the people. I saw that very same action—the throwing back of the hair with his white hand: I saw the self-same diamond ring; and my conviction, that he was the man, became more firmly seated than ever."
"It is impossible," murmured Lady Isabel.
"Wait, I say," said Barbara. "When Mr. Carlyle came home this evening to dinner, I, for the first time, mentioned this to him. It was no news—the fact was not. This afternoon, during that same harangue, Francis Levison was recognised by two witnesses to be the man Thorn—the man who went after Afy Hallijohn. It is horrible."
Lady Isabel sat, and looked at Mrs. Carlyle. Not yet did she believe it.
"Yes, it does appear to me as being perfectly horrible,"
continued Mrs. Carlyle. "He murdered Hallijohn: he,
that bad man; and my poor brother has suffered the
odium. When Richard met him that
What were they, then, as she sat there? A
murderer! and she had— In spite of her
caution, of her strife for self-command, she turned
of a deadly whiteness, and a low sharp cry of horror
and despair burst from her lips.
Mrs. Carlyle was astonished. Why should her communication have produced this effect upon Madame Vine? A renewed suspicion, that she knew more of Francis Levison than she would acknowledge, stole over her.
"Madame Vine, what is he to you?" she asked, bending forward.
Madame Vine, doing fierce battle with herself, recovered her outward equanimity. "I beg your pardon, Mrs. Carlyle," she shivered: "I am apt to picture things too vividly. It is, as you say, so very horrible."
"Is he nothing to you? Do you know him?"
"He is nothing to me; less than nothing. As to knowing him—I saw him yesterday when they put him into the pond. A man like that! I should shudder to meet him."
"Ay, indeed," said Barbara, reassured. "You will
understand, Madame Vine, that this history has been
There was no answer. Madame Vine sat on, with her white face. It wore altogether a ghastly look.
"It tells like a fable out of a romance," resumed Mrs. Carlyle. "Well for him if the romance be not ended with the gibbet. Fancy what it would be—for him, Sir Francis Levison, to be hanged for murder!"
"Barbara, my dearest!"
The voice was Mr. Carlyle's, and she flew off on the wings of love. It appeared that the gentlemen had not yet departed, and now thought they would take coffee first.
Flew off to her idolised husband, leaving her, who had
once been the idolised, to her loneliness. She sank
down on the sofa; she threw her arms up in her
heart-sickness; she thought she should faint; she
prayed to die. It was horrible, as Barbara
had called it. For that man, with the red stain upon
his hand and soul, she had flung away Archibald
Carlyle.
If ever retribution came home to woman, it came home in that hour to Lady Isabel.
A sighing , moaning wind swept round the domains
of East Lynne. Bending the tall poplar-trees in the
distance, swaying the oak and elms nearer, rustling
the fine old chesnuts in the park: a melancholy,
sweeping, fitful wind. The weather had changed,
gathering clouds seemed to be threatening rain: so,
at least, deemed one wayfarer, who was journeying on
a solitary road, that Saturday night.
He was on foot. A man in the garb of a sailor, with black curling ringlets of hair, and black curling whiskers: a prodigious pair of whiskers, hiding his neck above his blue, turned collar, hiding partially his face. The glazed hat, brought low upon the brows, concealed it still more; and he wore a loose, rough pea-jacket, and wide rough trousers, hitched up with a belt. Bearing steadily on, he struck into Bean-lane, a by-way already mentioned in this history, and from thence, passing through a small, unfrequented gate, he found himself in the grounds of East Lynne.
"Let's see," mused he, as he closed the gate behind him,
and slipped its bolt. "The covered walk? That must
be near the acacia-trees. Then I must wind
Yes. Pacing the covered walk in her bonnet and mantle, as if taking an evening stroll—had any one encountered her, which was very unlikely, seeing that it was the most retired spot in the grounds—was Mrs. Carlyle.
"Oh, Richard! my poor brother!"
Locked in a yearning embrace, emotion overpowered both. Barbara sobbed like a child. A little while, and then he put her from-him, to look at her.
"So, Barbara, you are a wife now!"
"Oh, the happiest wife! Richard, sometimes I ask myself what I have done, that God should have showered down blessings so great upon me. But for the sad trouble when I think of you, my life would be as one long summer's day. I have the sweetest baby; he is now nearly a year old—I shall have another soon, God willing. And Archibald—oh, I am so happy!"
She broke suddenly off with the name "Archibald:" not even to Richard could she speak of her intense love for her husband.
"How is it at the Grove?" he asked.
"Quite well; quite as usual. Mamma has been in better health lately. She does not know of this visit, but—"
"I must see her," interrupted Richard. "I did not see her last time, you remember."
"All in good time to talk of that. How are you getting on in Liverpool? What are you doing?"
"Don't inquire too closely, Barbara. I have no regular
work, but I get a job at the docks, now and
Barbara laughed. "How are we to distinguish? His money is mine now, and mine is his. We have not separate purses, Richard; we send it to you jointly."
"Sometimes I have fancied it came from my mother."
Barbara shook her head. "We have never allowed mamma to know that you left London, or that we hold an address where we can write to you. It would not have done."
"Why have you summoned me here, Barbara? What has turned up?"
"Thorn has—I think. You would know him again, Richard?"
"Know him!" passionately echoed Richard Hare.
"Were you aware that a contest for the membership is now going on at West Lynne?"
"I saw it in the newspapers. Carlyle against Sir Francis Levison. I say, Barbara, how could he think of coming here, to oppose Carlyle?"
" I don't know," said Barbara. "I wonder that he
should come here for other reasons also. First of
all, Richard, tell me how you came to know Sir
Francis Levison. You said you knew him, and that you
had seen him with Thorn."
"So I do know him," answered Richard. "And I saw him with Thorn twice."
"Know him by sight only, I presume. Let me hear how you came to know him."
"He was pointed out to me. I saw Thorn walking arm-in-arm
with a gentleman, and I showed them to
"And that was how you got to know Levison?"
"That was it," said Richard Hare.
"Then, Richard, you and the waterman made a mistake between you. He pointed out the wrong, or you did not look at the right. Thorn is Sir Francis Levison."
Richard stared at her with all his eyes. "Nonsense, Barbara!"
"He is. I have suspected it ever since the night you saw him in Bean-lane. The action you described, of his pushing back his hair, his white hands, his sparkling diamond ring, could only apply to one person; Francis Levison. On Thursday I drove by the Raven when he was addressing the people, and I noticed the self-same action. In the impulse of the moment I wrote off for you, that you might come and set the doubt at rest. I need not have done so: for when Mr. Carlyle returned home that evening and I acquainted him with what I had done, he told me that Thorn and Francis Levison are one and the same. Otway Bethel recognised him that same afternoon; and so did Ebenezer James."
"They would both know him," cried Richard eagerly. "James
I am positive would, for he was skulking down to
Hallijohn's often then, and saw Thorn a dozen
The name was uttered in affright, and Richard plunged amidst the trees, for somebody was in sight. A tall, dark form, advancing from the end of the walk. Barbara smiled; it was only Mr. Carlyle; and Richard emerged again.
"Fears still, Richard!" Mr. Carlyle exclaimed, as he shook Richard cordially by the hand. "So! you have changed your travelling costume!"
"I couldn't venture here again in the old suit; it had been seen, you said," returned Richard. "I bought this rig-out yesterday, second-hand. Two pounds for the lot: I think they shaved me."
"Ringlets and all?" laughed Mr. Carlyle.
"It's the old hair, oiled and curled," cried Dick. "The barber charged a shilling for doing it, and cut my hair into the bargain. I told him not to spare grease, for I liked the curls to shine: sailors always do. Mr. Carlyle, Barbara says that Levison and that brute Thorn have turned out to be the same."
"They have, Richard; as it appears. Nevertheless, it may be as well for you to take a private view of Levison, before anything is done—as you once did of the other Thorn. It would not do to make a stir, and then discover that there was a mistake—that he was not Thorn."
"When can I see him?" asked Richard eagerly.
"It must be contrived, somehow. Were you to hang about the doors of the Raven—this evening—you'd be sure to get the opportunity, for he is always passing in and out. No one will know you; or think of you either: their heads are turned with the election."
"I shall look odd to people's eyes. You don't see many sailors in West Lynne,"
"Not odd at all. We have a Russian bear here at present; and you'll be nobody, beside him."
"A Russian bear!" repeated Richard, while Barbara laughed.
"Mr. Otway Bethel has returned in what is popularly supposed to be a bear's hide; hence the new name he is greeted with. Will it turn out, Richard, that he had anything to do with the murder?"
Richard shook his head. "It was not possible, Mr. Carlyle: I have said so all along. But, about Levison? If I find him to be the man Thorn—what steps can then be taken?"
"That's the difficulty," said Mr. Carlyle.
"Who will set it agoing? Who will move in it?"
"You must, Richard."
"I?" uttered Richard Hare, in consternation, " I
move in it?"
"You, yourself. Who else is there? I have been thinking it well over."
"Will you not take it upon yourself, Mr. Carlyle?"
"No. Being Levison," was the quiet answer.
"Curse him!" impetuously retorted Richard. "But why should you scruple, Mr. Carlyle? Most men, wronged as you have been, would leap at the opportunity for revenge."
"For the crime perpetrated upon Hallijohn, I would pursue
him to the scaffold. For my own wrong, no. But, the
remaining negative, has cost me something. Many a
time, since this appearance of his at West Lynne,
have I been obliged to exercise violent control
"If you horsewhipped him to death, he would only meet his deserts."
"I leave him to a Higher retribution: to One who says 'Vengeance is mine.' I believe him to be guilty of the murder: but, if the lifting of my finger would send him to his disgraceful death, I would tie down my hands, rather than lift it. For I could not, in my own mind, separate the man from my injury. Though I might ostensibly pursue him as the destroyer of Hallijohn, to me he would appear ever as the destroyer of another; and the world, always charitable, would congratulate Mr. Carlyle upon gratifying his revenge. I stir in it not, Richard."
"Couldn't Barbara?" pleaded Richard.
Barbara was standing with her arm entwined within her husband's, and Mr. Carlyle looked down at her as he answered.
"Barbara is my wife." It was a sufficient answer.
"Then the thing's again at an end," said Richard, gloomily, "and I must give up hope of ever being cleared."
"By no means," said Mr. Carlyle. "The one who ought to act in this, is your father, Richard: but we know he will not. Your mother cannot: she has neither health nor energy for it; and if she had a full supply of both, she would not dare to brave her husband and use them in the cause. My hands are tied: Barbara's equally so, as part of me. There only remains yourself."
"And what can I do?" wailed poor Dick "If your hands are
tied, I'm sure my whole body is; neck . It's in
jeopardy, that is, every hour."
"Your acting in this affair need not put it any the more in jeopardy. You must stay in the neighbourhood for a few days—"
"I dare not," interposed Richard, in a fright. "Stay in the neighbourhood for a few days! No; that I never may."
"Listen, Richard. You must put away these timorous fears; or else you must make up your mind to remain under the ban for good: and, remember, your mother's happiness is at stake equally with yours —I could almost say her life. Do you suppose I would advise you for danger? You used to say there was some place, a mile or two from this, where you could sojourn in safety."
"And so there is. But I always feel safer when I get away from it."
"There your quarters must be, for two or three days, at any rate. I have turned matters over in my own mind, and will tell you what I think should be done, so far as the preliminary step goes."
"Only the preliminary step! There must be a pretty many to follow it, sir, if it's to come to anything. Well, what is it?"
"Apply to Ball and Treadman; and get them to take it up."
They were now slowly pacing the covered walk, Barbara on her husband's arm; Richard by the side of Mr. Carlyle. Dick stopped when he heard the last words.
"I don't understand, you, Mr. Carlyle. You might as well
advise me to go before the bench of magistrates
"Nothing of the sort, Richard. I do not tell you to go openly to their office, as another client would. What I would advise, is this: Make a friend of Mr. Ball; he can be a good man and true, if he chooses: tell the whole story to him in a private place and interview, and ask him whether he will carry it through. If he is as fully impressed with the conviction that you are innocent and the other guilty, as the facts appear to warrant, he will undertake it. Treadman need know nothing of the affair at first; and when Ball puts things in motion, he need not know where you are to be found."
"I don't dislike Ball," mused Richard: "and if he would only give his word to be true, I know he would be. The difficulty will be, who is to get the promise from him?"
"I will," said Mr. Carlyle. "I will so far pave the way for you. That done, my interference is over."
"How will he go about it, think you—if he does take it up?"
"That is his affair. I know how I should."
"How sir?"
"You cannot expect me to say, Richard. I might as well act for you."
"I know. You'd go at it slap dash, and arrest Levison off-hand, on the charge."
A smile parted Mr. Carlyle's lips, for Dick had just guessed it.
A thought flashed across Richard's mind; a thought which
rose up on end even his false hair. "Mr. Carlyle!"
he uttered, in an accent of horror, "if Ball
"Well?" quietly returned Mr. Carlyle.
"And they'd send and clap me into prison! You know the warrant is always out against me."
"You would never make a conjuror, Richard. I don't pretend to say, or guess, what Ball's proceedings may be. But, in applying to the bench for a warrant against Levison—should that form part of them—is there any necessity for him to bring you in?—to say, 'Gentlemen, Richard Hare is within reach, ready to be taken?' Your fears run away with your common sense, Richard."
"Ah, well; if you had lived with the cord round your neck this many a year, not knowing, any one hour, but it might get tied the next, you would lose your common sense too at times," humbly sighed poor Richard. "What's to be my first move, sir?"
"Your first move, Richard, must be to go to this place of concealment, which you know of, and remain quiet there until Monday. On Monday, at dusk, be here again. Meanwhile, I will see Ball. By the way, though, before speaking to Ball, I must hear from yourself that Thorn and Levison are one."
"I'll go down to the Raven at once," eagerly cried Richard. "I'll come back here, into this walk, as soon as I have obtained sight of him." With the last words, he turned, and was speeding off, when Barbara caught him.
"You will be so tired, Richard!"
"Tired!" echoed Richard Hare. "A hundred miles on foot
would not tire me if Thorn was at the end of them,
waiting to be identified. I may not be back for
"You must be hungry and thirsty," returned Barbara, the tears in her eyes. "How I wish we dare have you in, and shelter you. But I can manage to bring some refreshment out here."
"I don't require it, Barbara. I left the train at the station before West Lynne, and dropped into a roadside public-house, as I walked, and got a good supper. Let me go, dear; I am all in a fever."
Richard departed, reached that part of West Lynne where the Raven was situated, and was so far favoured by fortune that he had not long to wait. Scarcely had he taken up his lounge outside, when two gentlemen came from it, arm-in-arm. Being the headquarters of one of the candidates, the idlers of the place thought they could not do better than make it their head-quarters also, and the road and pavement were never free from loitering starers and gossipers. Richard Hare, his hat well over his eyes, and his black ringlets made the most of, only added one to the rest.
Two gentlemen came forth arm-in-arm. The loiterers raised a feeble shout of "Levison for ever!" Richard did not join in the shout, but his pulses were beating, and his heart leaped up within him. The one was Thorn; the other the gentleman he had seen with Thorn in London, pointed out to him—as he had believed— as Sir Francis Levison.
"Which of those two is Levison?" he inquired of a man, near whom he stood.
"Don't you know! Him with the hat off, bowing his thanks to us, is Levison."
No need to inquire further. It was the Thorn of
"Who is the other one?" he continued.
"Some gent as come down from London with him. His name's Drake. Be you yellow, sailor? or be you scarlet-and-purple?"
"I am neither. I am only a stranger, passing through the town."
"On the tramp?"
"Tramp!—no." And Richard moved away, to make the best of his progress to East Lynne, and report to Mr. Carlyle.
Now it happened, on that windy night, that Lady Isabel, her mind disordered, her brow fevered with its weight of care, stole out into the grounds, after the children had left her for the night; courting the boisterous gusts, courting any discomfort she might meet. As if they could, even for a moment, cool the fire within! To the solitude of this very covered walk bent she her steps; and, not long had she paced it, when she descried some man advancing, in the garb of a sailor. Not caring to be seen, she turned short off amidst the trees, intending to emerge again when he had passed. She wondered who he was, and what brought him there.
But he did not pass. He lingered in the walk, keeping her a prisoner. A minute more, and she saw him joined by Mrs. Carlyle. They met with a loving embrace.
Embrace a strange man! Mrs. Carlyle! All the
Coupled lovingly together, they were now sauntering up the walk, the sailor's arm thrown round the waist of Mrs. Carlyle. "Oh! the shameless woman!" Ay; she could be bitter enough upon graceless doings when enacted by another.
But, what was her astonishment when she saw Mr. Carlyle advance, and that it caused not the slightest change in their gracelessness, for the sailor's arm was not withdrawn. Two or three minutes they stood, the three, talking together in a group. Then, good nights were exchanged, the sailor left them, and Mr. Carlyle, his own arm lovingly pressed where the other's had been, withdrew with his wife. The truth—that it was Barbara's brother—flashed to the mind of Lady Isabel.
"Was I mad?" she cried, with a hollow laugh. "
She false to him! No, no: that fate was
reserved for me alone."
She followed them to the house; she glanced in at the
windows of the drawing-room. Lights and fire were in
the room, but the curtains and windows were not her in the bygone days. Yes, they were
together in their unclouded happiness; and she—she
turned away towards her own lonely sitting-room,
sick and faint at heart.
Ball and Treadman—as the brass plate on their
office-doors intimated—were conveyancers and
attorneys-at-law. Mr. Treadman, who attended chiefly
to the conveyancing, lived at the office with his
family; Mr. Ball, a bachelor, lived away; Lawyer
Ball, West Lynne styled him. Not a young bachelor;
midway, he may have been, between forty and fifty. A
short, stout man, with a keen face and green eyes.
He took up any practice that was brought to him,
dirty odds and ends that Mr. Carlyle would not have
touched with his toe: but, as that gentleman had
remarked, he could be honest and true upon
occasions, and there was no doubt that he would be
so to Richard Hare. To his house, on Monday morning
early, so as to catch him before he went out,
proceeded Mr. Carlyle. A high respect for Mr.
Carlyle had Lawyer Ball, as he had had for his
father before him: many a good turn had the Carlyles
done him, if only helping him and his partner to
clients,
Lawyer Ball was at breakfast when Mr. Carlyle was shown in.
"Halloa, Carlyle! You are here betimes."
"Sit still: don't disturb yourself. Don't ring: I have breakfasted."
"The most delicious pâté de foie," urged Lawyer Ball, who was a regular gourmand. "I get 'em direct from Strasburg."
Mr. Carlyle resisted the offered dainty, with a smile. "I have come on business," said he; "not to feast. Before I enter upon it, you will give me your word, Ball, that my communication shall be held sacred, in the event of your not consenting to pursue it further."
"Certainly I will. What business is it? Some that offends the delicacy of the Carlyle office?" he added, with a laugh. "A would-be client, whom you turn over to me, in your exclusiveness?"
"It is a client for whom I cannot act. But not from the motives you assume. It concerns that affair of Hallijohn's," Mr. Carlyle continued, bending forward and somewhat dropping his voice. "The murder."
Lawyer Ball, who had just taken in a delicious bonne bouchée of the foie gras, bolted it whole in his surprise. "Why! that was enacted ages and ages ago! it is past and done with," he exclaimed.
"Not done with," said Mr. Carlyle. "Circumstances have
come to light, which tend to indicate that Richard
"In conjunction with him?" interrupted the attorney.
"No: alone. Richard Hare had nothing whatever to do with it. He was not present at the time."
"Do you believe that?" asked Lawyer Ball.
"I have believed it for years."
"Then who did commit that murder?"
"Richard accuses one of the name of Thorn. Several years back, I had a meeting with Richard Hare, and he disclosed certain facts to me, which, if correct, could not fail to prove that he was innocent. Since that period, this impression has been gradually confirmed, by little and by little, trifle upon trifle; and I would now stake my life upon his innocence. I should long ago have moved in the matter, hit or miss, could I have lighted upon Thorn, but he was not to be found, nor any clue to him, and we now know that this name, Thorn, was an assumed one."
"Is he to be found?"
"He is found. He is at West Lynne. Mark you, I don't accuse him: I do not offer an opinion upon his guilt: I only state my belief in Richard's innocence: it may have been another who did it, neither Richard nor Thorn. It was my firm intention to take Richard's cause up the instant I saw my way clearly in it: and now that that time has come, I am debarred from doing so."
"What debars you?" asked Lawyer Ball.
"Hence I come to you," continued Mr. Carlyle,
disregarding the question. "I come on the part of
Richard Hare. I have seen him lately, and conversed
"I'll give it with all the pleasure in life," freely returned the attorney. "I'm sure I don't want to harm poor Dick Hare. And if he can convince me of his innocence, I'll do my best to establish it."
"Of his own tale you must be the judge. I do not wish to bias you. I have stated my belief in his innocence, but I repeat that I give no opinion, myself, as to who else may be guilty. Hear his account, and then take up the affair, or not, as you may think fit. He would not come to you without your previous promise to hold him harmless; to be his friend, in short, for the time being: when I bear this promise to him from you, my part is done."
"I give it you in all honour, Carlyle. Tell Dick he has nothing to fear from me. Quite the contrary; for if I can befriend him I shall be glad to do it, and I won't spare trouble. What can possibly be your objection to act for him?"
"My objection applies not to Richard: I would willingly appear for him; but I will not take proceedings against the man he accuses. If that man is to be denounced and brought before justice, I will hold neither act nor part in it."
The words aroused the curiosity of Lawyer Ball, and he
began to turn over all persons, likely and unlikely,
in his mind: never, according to usage, giving a
"You will do that better, possibly, when Richard shall have made his disclosure."
"It's—it's—never his own father that he accuses? Justice Hare?"
"Your wits must be wool-gathering, Ball."
"Well, so they must, to give utterance to so preposterous a notion," acquiesced the attorney, pushing back his chair, and throwing his breakfast napkin on the carpet. "But I don't know a soul you could object to go against, except the justice. What's anybody else, in West Lynne, to you, in comparison with restoring Dick Hare to his fair fame? I give it up."
"So do I for the present," said Mr. Carlyle, as he rose. "And now, about the ways and means for your meeting this poor fellow? Where can you see him?"
"Is he at West Lynne?"
"No. But I can get a message conveyed to him, and he could come."
"When?"
"To-night, if you liked."
"Then let him come here, to this house. He will be perfectly safe."
"So be it. My part is now over," concluded Mr. Carlyle. And with a few more preliminary words, he departed. Lawyer Ball looked after him.
"It's a queer business. One would think Dick accuses some old flame of Carlyle's: some demoiselle or dame he daren't go against."
On Monday evening the interview between Lawyer
Ball and Richard Hare took place. With some
difficulty would the lawyer believe his tale: not as
to its broad details; he saw that he might give
credit to them: but as to the accusation against Sir
Francis Levison. Richard persisted: mentioning every
minute particular he could think of: his meeting him
the night of the elopement in Bean-lane; his
meetings with him again in London, and Sir Francis's
evident fear of him; and the previous Saturday
night's recognition at the door of the Raven. Not
forgetting to tell of the anonymous letter received
by Justice Hare, the morning that Richard was in
hiding at Mr. Carlyle's. There was no doubt in the
world it had been sent by Francis Levison to
frighten Mr. Hare into despatching him out of West
Lynne, had Richard taken refuge in his father's
house. None had more cause to keep Dick from falling
into the hands of justice, than Francis Levison.
"I believe what you say, I believe all you say, Mr. Richard, touching Thorn," debated the attorney, "but it's next to impossible to take in so astounding a fact, as that he is Sir Francis Levison."
"You can satisfy yourself of the fact from other lips
"What does he know about it?" asked the attorney, in surprise. "Ebenezer James is in our office at present."
"He saw Thorn often enough in those days, and has, I hear, recognised him as Levison. You had better inquire of him. Should you object to take cause against Levison?"
"Not a bit of it. Let me be assured that I am upon safe
grounds, as to the identity of the man, and I'll
proceed in it forthwith. Levison is an out-and-out
scoundrel, as Levison, and deserves
hanging. I will send for James at once, and hear
what he says," he concluded after a pause of
consideration.
Richard Hare started wildly up. "Not while I am here: he must not see me. For Heaven's sake, consider the peril to me, Mr. Ball!"
"Pooh, pooh!" laughed the attorney. "Do you suppose I have but this one reception-room? We don't let cats into cages where canary-birds are kept."
Ebenezer James returned with the messenger despatched after him. "You'll be sure to find him at the singing saloon," Mr. Ball had said; and there the gentleman was found.
"Is it any copying, sir, wanted to be done in a hurry?" cried James, as he came in.
"No," replied the attorney. "I wish a question or two answered; that's all. Did you ever know Sir Francis Levison to go by any name but his own?"
"Yes, sir, he has gone by the name of Thorn."
A pause "When was this?"
"It was the autumn when Hallijohn was killed. Thorn used to be prowling about there in an evening: in the wood and at the cottage, I mean."
"What did he prowl for?"
Ebenezer James laughed. "For the same reason that several more did. I, for one. He was sweet upon Afy Hallijohn."
"Where was he living at the time? I never remember him in West Lynne."
"He was not at West Lynne, sir. On the contrary, he seemed to take precious good care that West Lynne and he kept separate. A splendid horse he rode, thorough-bred, and he used to come galloping into the wood at dusk, get over his chat with Miss Afy, mount, and gallop away again."
"Where to? Where did he come from?"
From somewhere near Swainson: a ten miles' ride, Afy used to say he had. Now that he has appeared here in his own plumage, of course I can put two and two together, and not be at much fault for the exact spot."
"And where's that?" asked the lawyer.
"Levison Park," said Mr. Ebenezer. "There's little doubt he was stopping at his uncle's; and you know that is close to Swainson."
Lawyer Ball thought things were becoming clearer —or darker, whichever you may please to call it. He paused again, and then put a question impressively.
"James, have you any doubt whatever, or shadow of doubt, that Sir Francis Levison is the same man you knew as Thorn?"
"Sir, have I any doubt that you are Mr. Ball, or that I
am Eb. James?" retorted Mr. Ebenezer.
"Are you ready to swear to the fact in a court of justice?"
"Ready and willing; in any court in the world. To-morrow, if I am called upon."
"Very well. You may go back to your singing club now. Keep a silent tongue in your head."
"All close, sir," answered Mr. Ebenezer James.
Far into the middle of the night sat Lawyer Ball and Richard Hare, the former chiefly occupied in taking notes of Richard's statement. "It's half a crotchet, this objection of Carlyle's to interfere with Levison!" said Richard, suddenly, in the midst of some desultory conversation. "Don't you think so, Mr. Ball?"
The lawyer pursed up his lips. "Um—a delicate point.
Carlyle was always fastidiously honourable.
I should go at him, thunder and fury, in
his place: but I and Carlyle are different."
The following day, Tuesday, Mr. Ball was much occupied in putting, to use nearly Ebenezer James's words, that and that together. Later in the day, he took a journey to Levison Park, ferreted out some information, and came home again. In the evening of that same day, Richard departed for Liverpool; he was done with for the present: Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle being, as before, alone cognisant of his address.
Wednesday morning witnessed the return of the Earl of
Mount Severn. Lord Vane came also. The latter ought
to have gone back to Eton, but he had teased and
prayed to be allowed to "see the fun out," meaning
the election. "And that devil's discomfiture when he
finds himself beaten," he surreptitiously added,
West Lynne was alive and astir. The election was to come off that week, and people made it their business to be in a bustle over it, collectively and individually. Mr. Carlyle's committee sat at the Buck's Head, and the traffic in and out was enough to wear the stones away. The bench of justices were remarkably warm over it, neglecting the judicial business, and showing themselves at the Buck's Head windows in purple-and-scarlet streamers.
"I will be with you in ten minutes," said Mr. Carlyle, withdrawing his arm from Lord Mount Severn's, as they approached his office, "but I must go in and read my letters."
So the earl went on to the Buck's Head, and Lord Vane took a foot canter down to the Raven, to reconnoitre it outside. He was uncommonly fond of planting himself where Sir Francis Levison's eyes were sure to fall upon him; which eyes were immediately dropped, while the young gentleman's would be fixed in an audacious stare. Being Lord Vane—or, it may be more correct to say, being the Earl of Mount Severn's son, and under control—he was debarred from dancing and jeering after the yellow candidate, as the unwashed gentry of his own age indulged in, but his tongue and his feet itched to do it.
Mr. Carlyle took his seat in his private room, opened his
letters, sorted them, marked on the back of some
what was to be the purport of their answers, and
then
"You are in a hurry, Mr. Archibald."
"They want me at the Buck's Head. Why?"
"A curious incident occurred to me last evening, sir. I overheard a dispute between Levison and Otway Bethel."
"Indeed," carelessly replied Mr. Carlyle, who was busy at the time, looking for something in the deep drawer of his desk.
"And what I heard would go far to hang Levison, if not Bethel. As sure as we are here, Mr. Archibald, they hold the secret of Hallijohn's murder. It appears that Levison—"
"Stop," interposed Mr. Carlyle. "I would prefer not to hear this. Levison may have murdered him, but it is no affair of mine: neither shall I make it such."
Old Dill felt checkmated. "Meanwhile, Richard Hare suffers, Mr. Archibald," he observed in a remonstrating tone.
"I am aware he does."
"Is it right that the innocent should suffer for the guilty?"
"No. Very wrong. But the case is all too common."
"If some one would take up Richard Hare's cause now, he might be proved innocent," added the old man, with a wistful look at Mr. Carlyle.
"It is being taken up, Dill."
A pause and a glad look. "That's the best news I have had for many a day, sir. But my evidence will be necessary to the case. Levison—"
"I am not taking up the case. You must carry
"Then who is taking it up?" echoed Mr. Dill, in astonishment.
"Ball. He has had a meeting with Richard, and is now acting for him."
Mr. Dill's eyes sparkled. "Is he going to prosecute, Mr. Archibald?"
"I tell you I know nothing. I will know nothing."
"Ah well! I can understand. But I shall go on to their office at once, Mr. Archibald, and inform them of what I overheard," said old Dill, in vehement decision.
"That is not my affair, either," laughed Mr. Carlyle; "it is yours. But remember—if you do go—it is Ball, not Treadman."
Waiting only to give certain orders to the head clerk, Mr. Dill proceeded to the office of Ball and Treadman. A full hour was he closeted there with the senior partner.
Not until three o'clock that afternoon did the justices
take their seats on the bench. Like renegade
school-boys, they had been playing truant,
conjugating the verb s'amuser , instead of
travailler , and now scuffled in to their
duties at the tenth hour. It was scarcely to be
called coming in, either, for there were but two of
them, one slinking in after the other, with
conscious faces of neglect: Justice Herbert and
Squire Pinner.
Two important cases were disposed of, both arising out of
the present rollicking state of West Lynne. Two
ladies, one declaring for the purple-and-scarlet,
the other for the yellow, had disputed in a
public-house over the merits of the respective
candidates, winding it up with a pewter-pot fight.
The second case was that of a knot
Scarcely had the latter case been disposed of, and the boys removed, all howling, when Lawyer Ball bustled in and craved a secret hearing. His application was of the last importance, he premised, but, that the ends of justice might not be defeated, it was necessary their worships should entertain it in private; he therefore craved the bench to accord it to him.
The bench consulted, looked wise, and—possibly possessing some latent curiosity themselves upon the point—graciously acceded. They adjourned to a private room, and it was half-past four, before they came out of it. Very long faces, scared and grim, wore their worships, as if Lawyer Ball's communication had both perplexed and confounded them.
" This is the afternoon we are to meet Dr.
Martin at papa's office," William Carlyle had
exclaimed that same day at dinner. "Do we walk in,
Madame Vine?"
"I do not know, William. Mrs. Carlyle is going to take you."
"No, she is not. You are to take me."
A flush passed over Lady Isabel's face at the bare
thought: though she did not believe it. She
go to Mr. Carlyle's office! "Mrs. Carlyle told me
herself that she should take you," was her
reply.
"All I know is, that mamma said this morning you would take me in to West Lynne to-day," persisted William.
The discussion was interrupted by the appearance of Mrs. Carlyle: interrupted and decided also. "Madame Vine," she said, "you will be ready at three o'clock to go in with William."
Lady Isabel's heart beat. "I understood you to say that you should go with him yourself, madam."
"I know I did. I intended to do so. But I heard this morning that some friends from a distance are coming this afternoon to call upon me. Therefore I shall not go out."
How she, Lady Isabel, wished that she dared say also, "I shall not go out, either." But that might not be. Well? she must go through with it, as she had to go through with the rest.
William rode his pony into West Lynne, the groom attending to take it back again. He was to walk home with Madame Vine: who walked both ways.
Mr. Carlyle was not in, when they arrived at the office. The boy went boldly on to the private room, leaving Madame Vine to follow him. Mr. Dill came in.
"Well, Master William! Have you come here to give instructions in a lawsuit, or to file a bill in Chancery?" laughed he. "Take a seat, pray ma'am."
"I have come here to wait for Dr. Martin. He's coming to see me. I say, Mr. Dill, where's papa gone?"
"How should I know?" said Mr. Dill, pleasantly. "But now, what do you want with Dr. Martin? I am sure you must be getting better—with that rosy colour!"
"I wish I could get better!" responded the boy. "It's so nasty, having that cod-liver oil to take! Mamma was coming in with me, but she can't now."
"How is your mamma, Master William?"
"Oh, she's very well. What a shouting there was, down by the police station! It frightened my pony, and I had to hold him in, and give him a little taste of whip. They were kicking a yellow rosette about."
"Ah. There'll be no peace till this election's over," responded old Dill. "I wish it was: and the fellow clear of the town."
"Do you mean that Levison?" asked William, who
"Yes, I do. The extraordinary thing is," he continued, speaking to himself and not to his auditors, "what could have possessed the fool to venture here."
A hot glow illumined the face of Lady Isabel. What possessed "the fool" to do many things that he had done? A fool, in the extreme sense of the term, he verily and indeed was.
"Of course he could not expect to stand against my papa!" oracularly spoke William.
"He'll never stand against any good man," warmly returned old Dill. "No: God would never suffer it."
"Do you mean for the election?" quoth William.
"No, my dear. I was not thinking of elections just then."
A clerk appeared, showing in a stranger: a client. The clerk might have deemed that Mr. Carlyle was in his room. Old Dill took the client out again, into his own little private sanctum: but not before the governess had been honoured with a curious stare.
She was dressed as she ever was, in black silk. Sometimes her dresses were rich, sometimes plain and quiet; but the material was invariably the same: black silk. As, in doors, the make of the upper part was the same—the loose jacket. The one she wore to-day was a handsome robe with embossed flounces; a mantle to match. And there was the large straw bonnet, with its hiding veil. The old blue spectacles were home again, and on. Lady Isabel wished herself anywhere else: she did not like that strange eyes should look upon her.
Presently Mr. Carlyle appeared. He was talking to Mr. Dill, who followed him.
"Oh—are you here, Madame Vine! I left word that you were to go in to Miss Carlyle's. Did I not leave word, Dill?"
"Not with me, sir."
"I forgot it then. I meant to do so. What is the time?" He looked at his watch. Ten minutes to four. "Did the doctor say at what hour he should call?" Mr. Carlyle added to Madame Vine.
"Not precisely. I gathered that it would not be very early in the afternoon."
They went in to Miss Carlyle's, Lady Isabel and William. That lady was out. Not expected in till dinner-time, the man said. William took up a comfortable position on the sofa, and, remaining quiet, dropped asleep.
How slowly the minutes seemed to flit past! how still the house seemed to be! You may have noticed that, yourselves, when waiting long for anything. Lady Isabel sat on, listening to the silence; mechanically watching the passers-by through the Venetian blind; glancing at the child's white face—white now; wishing the physician would come. It struck half-past five.
"Here he is!" she thought. An entrance at the hall door: and now advancing footsteps. Not physician's footsteps. Her heart would not have fluttered at them.
"Dr. Martin is late," observed Mr. Carlyle, as he came in. "I fear your patience will be tired, Madame Vine."
"It is of no consequence, sir," she replied, in that
"How pale he looks!" involuntarily exclaimed Mr. Carlyle, glancing from Madame Vine to the boy. "And this inclination to sleep! Is it good, I wonder?"
"I thought that Mrs. Carlyle would come in with him," said Madame, at a loss for something to say.
"Mrs. Carlyle is expecting friends. And I do not know that she would have come, had she not been. She has not felt very well the last day or two, and I could not allow her to be fatigued, in her present state of health."
A sharp pang. The time had been when it was she—
she —whom he would not allow fatigue to
touch. Oh! to be his, once more; his, with the past
blotted out.
"Here he is!" exclaimed Mr. Carlyle with alacrity, as he went into the hall. She supposed he alluded to the physician; supposed he had seen him pass the window. Their entrance together woke up William.
"Well," said the doctor, who was a little man with a bald head, "and how fares it with my young patient? Bon jour, madame."
"Bon jour, monsieur," responded she. She wished everybody would address her in French, and take her for French; there seemed less chance of recognition. She would have to speak in good plain English, however, if she must carry on a conversation with the doctor. Beyond a familiar phrase or two, he was something like Justice Hare—Nong parley Frongsay, me!
"And how does the cod-liver oil get on?" asked
"No," said William, "it's nastier than ever."
Dr. Martin looked at the boy: felt his pulse, his skin, listened to his breathing. "There," said he, presently, "you may sit down again and have your nap out."
"I wish I might have something to drink: I am very thirsty. May I ring for some water, papa?"
"Go and find your aunt's maid, and ask her for some," said Mr. Carlyle.
"Ask her for milk," called out Dr. Martin. "Not water."
Away went William. Mr. Carlyle was leaning against the side of the window; Dr. Martin folded his arms before it; Lady Isabel stood near the latter. The broad, full light was cast upon all, but the thick veil hid Lady Isabel's face. It was not often she could be caught without that veil, for she seemed to wear her bonnet at all sorts of seasonable and unseasonable times.
"What is your opinion, doctor?" asked Mr. Carlyle.
"Well," began the doctor, in a very professional
tone, "the boy is certainly delicate. But—"
"Stay, Dr. Martin," was the interruption, spoken in a low, impressive voice, "you will deal candidly with me. I must know the truth, without disguise. Tell it me freely."
Dr. Martin paused. "The truth is not always palatable, Mr. Carlyle."
"True. But, for that very reason, all the more necessary.
"I fear that it will be the worst."
"Death?"
"Ay. The seeds of consumption must have been inherent in him. They are showing themselves all too plainly."
What Mr. Carlyle felt was not suffered to appear: his feelings were entirely under his own control. That he was tenderly and sincerely attached to his children, there was no doubt. He remained quite still, his eyes shaded by their drooping lids. A few minutes, and he broke the silence.
"How can consumption have come to him? It is not
in the family: on my side, or—or on his
mother's."
"Pardon me," said the doctor. "The child's grandmother died of consumption; the Countess of Mount Severn."
"They did not call it consumption," said Mr. Carlyle.
"I don't care what they called it. It was consumption. Very slow and lingering; mild, too; I grant you that."
"Is there no hope for the child?"
Dr. Martin looked at him. "You bade me give you the truth."
"Nothing else! nothing but the truth," returned Mr. Carlyle, his tone one of mingled pain and command.
"Then, there is none: no hope whatever. The lungs are extensively diseased."
"And how long—"
"That I cannot say," interrupted the doctor, divining
The doctor cast his eyes upon the governess as he spoke; the injunction concerning her as much as it did Mr. Carlyle. And the doctor started, for he thought she was fainting; her face had become so ghastly white: he could see it through her veil.
"You are ill, madame! you are ill! Trouve malade! don't you?"
She opened her lips to speak; her trembling lips, that would not obey her. Dr. Martin, in his concern, pulled off the blue spectacles. She caught them from him with one hand, sat down on the nearest chair, and hid her face with the other.
Mr. Carlyle, scarcely understanding the scuffle, came forward. "Are you ill, Madame Vine?"
She was putting on her spectacles under her veil, her face whiter than ever. "Pray do not interrupt your conversation to pay attention to me! I think you; I thank you both. I am subject to—slight spasms, and they make me look ill for the moment. It has passed now."
The doctor turned from her: Mr. Carlyle resumed his place by the window. "What should be the treatment?" asked the latter.
"Almost anything you please—that the boy himself likes. Let him play, or rest; ride, or walk; eat and drink, or let it alone: it cannot make much difference."
"Doctor! You yield to it, as a last hope, very lightly."
Dr. Martin shook his head. "I speak as I know .
You insisted on having my true opinion."
"A warmer climate?" suggested Mr. Carlyle, eagerly, the idea crossing his mind.
"It might prolong the end for a very little while: a few weeks, perhaps: avert it, it could not. And who could take him? You could not go; and he has no mother. No: I should not advise it."
"I wish you would see Wainwright—with reference to William."
"I have seen him. I met him this afternoon, by chance, and told him my opinion. How is Mrs. Carlyle?"
"Pretty well. She is not in robust health, you are aware, just now."
Dr. Martin smiled. "These things will happen. Mrs. Carlyle has a thoroughly good constiution: a far stronger one than—than—"
"Than what?" said Mr. Carlyle, wondering why he hesitated.
"You must grant me pardon. I may as well finish, now I have begun; but I was not thinking, when I spoke. She is stronger than was Lady Isabel. I must be off to catch the six train."
"You will come over from time to time to East Lynne, to see William?"
"If you wish it. It may be a satisfaction, perhaps. Bon jour, madame."
Lady Isabel bowed to him as he left the room with Mr.
Carlyle. "How fond that French governess of yours is
of the boy!" the doctor whispered, as they
Mr. Carlyle grasped his hand. "Doctor, I wish
you could save him!" he passionately uttered.
"Ah, Carlyle! if we humble mites of human doctors could but keep those whom it is the Great Physician's good pleasure to take, how we should be run after! There's hidden mercy, remember, in the darkest cloud. Farewell, my friend."
Mr. Carlyle returned to the room. He approached Lady Isabel, looking down upon her as she sat: not that he could see much of her face. "These are grievous tidings. But you were more prepared for them, I fancy, than I was."
She started suddenly up, approached the window, and looked out; as if she saw somebody passing whom she would gaze at. All of emotion was stirred up within her; her temples throbbed, her throat beat, her breath became hysterical. Could she bear thus to hold confidential converse with him, over the state of their child? She pulled off her gloves for coolness to her burning hands, she wiped the moisture from her pale forehead, she struggled for calmness. What excuse could she offer to Mr. Carlyle?
"I love the boy so very much, sir," she said, half turning round. "And the doctor's fiat, too plainly pronounced, has given me pain; pain to agitation."
Again Mr. Carlyle approached her, following close up to where she stood. "You are very kind, thus to feel an interest in my child."
She did not answer.
"Do not acquaint Mrs. Carlyle," he resumed. "I would prefer to tell her myself. She must not be suddenly grieved or alarmed just now."
"Why should she be either grieved or alarmed? She is not his mother." Passionately, fiercely, resentfully were the words spoken, as if she would cast contempt to Barbara. But recollection returned to her before they had all left her lips, and the concluding sentence was wonderfully toned down. Mr. Carlyle raised his eyelids, and the tones of his voice rang haughtily on her ear.
"You speak hastily, madame."
The reproof eat into her heart, and she remembered who she was; remembered it with shame and humiliation. She, the governess! Mr. Carlyle must have deemed her worse than mad, so to speak of his wife. He was moving from her, when she suddenly turned to him, a yearning petition on her lips.
"It appeared—if I understood aright—that there might be a difficulty about William's going to a warmer climate, no one, suitable, being at hand to take him. Sir! let me do it. Confide him to my charge."
"Only for a few weeks," she said. "But are not those of value?"
"That it might . Where would be the use? They
would be weeks of isolation from his family. No,
Madame Vine. If my boy is to leave me, I must have
him with me to the last."
William's head appeared, pushed in at the door to
reconnoitre. "He's gone, isn't he? I would not
Mr. Carlyle sat down and lifted William on his knees, his forehead pressed lovingly against the boy's silky hair. "My darling child, the cod-liver oil is to do you good, you know; to make you strong."
"But I don't think it does make me strong, papa.
Does Dr. Martin say I shall die?"
"Who told you anything about dying?"
"Oh—some of them talk of it."
"We must see what we can do towards curing you, instead of letting you die," responded Mr. Carlyle, almost at a loss what answer to make, and suppressing the emotion of his own aching heart. "But, whether we live or die, we are in the hands of God: you know that, William: and, whatever God wills is always for the best."
"Yes, I know that, papa."
Mr. Carlyle rose and lifted the boy towards Madame Vine. "Take care of him, madame," he said, and passed into the hall.
"Here, papa, papa! I want you," cried William, breaking from Madame Vine's hand and running after him. "Let me walk home with you? Are you going to walk?"
How could he find in his heart to deny anything to the child then? "Very well," he said. "Stay here till I come for you."
"We are going home with papa," proclaimed William to Madame Vine.
Madame Vine did not relish the news. But there was no
help for it. In a very short time Mr. Carlyle
appeared, and they set off: he holding William's
hand;
"Where's William Vane, papa?" asked the boy.
"He has gone on with Lord Mount Severn."
Scarcely had the words been spoken, when some one came bolting out of the post-office, and met them face to face: almost ran against them, in fact, creating some hindrance. The man looked confused, and slunk off into the gutter. And you will not wonder that he did, when you hear that it was Francis Levison. William, child-like, turned his head to gaze at the intruder.
"I would not be an ugly, bad man, like him, for the world," quoth he, as he turned it back again. "Would you, papa?"
Mr. Carlyle did not answer, and she cast an involuntary glance upon him from her white face. His was impassive: save that a curl of ineffable scorn was upon his lips.
At Mr. Justice Hare's gate they encountered that gentleman, who appeared to be standing there to give himself an airing. William caught sight of Mrs. Hare seated on the garden bench, outside the window, and ran to kiss her. All children loved Mrs. Hare. The justice was looking—not pale; that would not be a term half strong enough; but yellow. The curls of his best wig were limp, and all his pomposity appeared to have gone out of him.
"I say, Carlyle, what on earth is this?" cried he, in a
tone that, for him, was wonderfully subdued and
meek. "I was not on the bench this afternoon, but
Pinner has been telling me of—of—an application that
was made to them in private. It's not true, you
know;
"Nothing," said Mr. Carlyle. "I have been privy to no application."
"It seems they want to make out now that Dick never murdered Hallijohn," proceeded the justice, in a half whisper, glancing round as if to be sure that there were no eavesdroppers amidst the trees.
"Oh," said Mr. Carlyle.
"But that Levison did. Levison! "
Mr. Carlyle made no reply, save by a gesture: his face more impassive than before. Not so another face beside him.
"But it can't be, you know. It can't, I
say."
"So far as Richard's innocence goes, of that I have long been convinced," spoke Mr. Carlyle.
"And that Levison's guilty?" returned the justice, opening his eyes in puzzled wonderment.
"I give no opinion upon that point," was the cold rejoinder.
"It's impossible, I say. Dick can't be innocent. You may as well tell me the world's turned upside down."
"It is sometimes, I think. That Richard was not the guilty man will be proved yet, justice, in the broad face of day."
"If—if—that other did do it, I should think you'd take the warrant out of the hands of the police, and capture him yourself."
"I would not touch him with a pair of tongs," spoke Mr. Carlyle, his lip curling again. "If the man goes to his punishment, he goes; "but I do not help him on his road thither."
" Can Dick be innocent?" mused the justice,
returning to the thought which so troubled his mind.
"Then why has he kept away? Why did he not come back
and say so?"
"That you might deliver him up, justice? You know you took an oath to do it."
The justice looked remarkably humble.
"Oh, but, Carlyle," impulsively said he, the thought occurring to him, "what an awful revenge this would have been for you on—somebody—had she lived. How her false step would have come home to her now!"
"False steps come home to most people," responded Mr. Carlyle, as he took William by the hand, who then ran up. And, lifting his hat to Mrs. Hare in the distance, he walked on.
She, Lady Isabel, walked on too, by the side of the
child, as before, walked on with a shivering frame,
and a heart sick unto death. The justice looked
after them, his mind preoccupied. He was in a maze
of bewilderment. Richard innocent! Richard, whom he
had striven to pursue to a shameful end! And that
other the guilty one? The world was turning
upside down.
Merrily rose West Lynne on the Thursday morning;
merrily rang out the bells, clashing and chiming.
The street was alive with people; the windows were
crowded with heads; something unusual was astir. It
was the day of nomination of the two candidates, and
everybody took the opportunity to make a
holiday.
Ten o'clock was the time named; but, before that hour
struck, West Lynne was crammed. The county people
had come in, thick and three-fold; rich and poor;
people of note and people of none; voters and
non-voters: all eager to mix themselves up in the
day's proceedings. You see, the notorious fact of
Sir Francis Levison's having come forward to oppose
Mr. Carlyle, caused greater interest to attach to
this election than is usual even in small country
places—and that need not be. Barbara drove in to
West Lynne, in her carriage; the two children with
her, and the governess. The governess had wished to
remain at home. Barbara would not hear of it; almost
felt inclined to resent it as a slight: besides, if
she took no interest in Mr. Carlyle, she must go to
take care of Lucy: she, Barbara, would be too much
occupied to look after children. So Madame Vine,
perforce, stepped into the barouche
They alighted at the residence of Miss Carlyle. Quite a gathering was already there. Lady and Miss Dobede, the Herberts, Mrs. Hare, and many others; for the house was in a good spot for seeing the fun: and all people were eager to testify their respect for Mr. Carlyle. Miss Carlyle was in great grandeur; a brocaded dress, and a scarlet-and-purple bow in front of it, the size of a pumpkin. It was about the only occasion, in all Miss Carlyle's life, that she had deemed it necessary to attire herself magnificently. Barbara wore no bow, but she exhibited a splendid bouquet of scarlet and purple flowers. Mr. Carlyle had himself given it to her that morning.
Mr. Carlyle saw them all at the windows of the large upper drawing-room, and came in; he was then on his way to the Town-hall. Shaking hands, laughter, hearty and hasty good wishes; and he quitted the room again. Barbara stole after him for a sweeter farewell.
"God bless and prosper you, Archibald, my dearest!"
The business of the day began. Mr. Carlyle was proposed by Sir John Dobede, and seconded by Mr. Herbert. Lord Mount Severn, than whom not a busier man was there, would willingly have been proposer and seconder too, but he had no local influence in the place. Sir Francis Levison was proposed also by two gentlemen of standing. The show of hands was declared to be in favour of Mr. Carlyle. It was; about twenty to one. Upon which the baronet's friends demanded a poll.
Then all was bustle, and scuffle, and confusion. Everybody tearing away to the hustings, which had been fixed in a convenient spot, the Town-hall not affording the accommodation necessary for a poll. Candidates, and proposers and seconders, and gentlemen, and officers, and mob, hustling and jostling each other. Mr. Carlyle was linked arm-in-arm with Sir John Dobede; Sir John's arm was within Lord Mount Severn's—but, as to order, it was impossible to observe any. To gain the place, they had to pass the house of Miss Carlyle. Young Vane, who was in the thick of the crowd—of course—cast his eyes up to its lined windows, took off his hat and waved it. "Carlyle and honour for ever!" shouted out he.
The ladies laughed and nodded, and shook their handkerchiefs, and displayed their scarlet-and-purple colours. The crowd took up the shout, till the very air echoed with it. "Carlyle and honour for ever!" Barbara's tears were falling; but she smiled through them at one pair of loving eyes which sought out hers.
"A galaxy of beauty!" whispered Mr. Drake, in the ear of Sir Francis. "How the women rally round him! I tell you what, Levison: you and the government were stupid, to go on with the contest: and I said so, days ago. You have no more chance against Carlyle, than that bit of straw in the air has against the wind. You ought to have withdrawn in time."
"Like a coward!" angrily retorted Sir Francis. "No. I'll go on with it to the last."
"How lovely his wife is!" resumed Mr. Drake; his admiring eyes cast up at Barbara. "I say, Levison, was the first one as charming?"
Sir Francis looked perfectly savage: the allusion did
"Sir Francis Levison, you are my prisoner."
Nothing worse than debt occurred at the moment
to the mind of Sir Francis. But that was quite
enough, and he turned purple with rage.
"Your hands off, vermin! How dare you?"
A quick movement, a slight click, a hustle from the wondering crowd more immediately around, and the handcuffs were on. Utter amazement alone prevented Mr. Drake from knocking down the policeman. A dozen vituperating tongues assailed him.
"I'm sorry to do it in this public place and manner," said the officer, partly to Sir Francis, partly to the gentlemen around: "but I couldn't come across him last night, do as I would. And the warrant has been in my hands since five o'clock yesterday afternoon. Sir Francis Levison, I arrest you for the wilful murder of George Hallijohn."
The crowd fell back; the crowd was paralysed with consternation; the word was passed from one extreme of it to the other, back, and across again, and the excitement grew high. The ladies, looking from Miss Carlyle's windows, saw what had happened, though they could not divine the cause. Some of them turned pale at the sight of the handcuffs, and Mary Pinner, an exciteable girl, screamed.
Pale? What was their gentle paleness, compared with the
frightfully livid hue that disfigured the features
of Francis Levison? His agitation was pitiable to
witness, his face a terror to look upon: once or
"You hound! It is you who have done this!"
"No! by—" Whether Mr. Otway Bethel was about to swear by
Jupiter, or Juno, never was decided, the sentence
being cut ignominiously short at the above two
words. Another policeman, in the summary manner
exercised towards Sir Francis, had clapped a pair of
handcuffs upon him.
"Mr. Otway Bethel, I arrest you as an accomplice in the murder of George Hallijohn."
You may be sure, the whole assembly was arrested too—figuratively; and stood with eager gaze and open ears. Colonel Bethel, quitting the scarlet-and-purple ranks, flashed into those of the yellows. He knew his nephew was graceless enough; but—to see him with a pair of handcuffs on!
"What does all this mean?" he authoritatively demanded of the officers.
"It's no fault of ours, colonel; we have but executed the warrant," answered one of them. "The magistrates issued it yesterday against these two gentlemen, on suspicion of their being concerned in the murder of Hallijohn."
"In conjunction with Richard Hare?" cried the astounded colonel, gazing from one to the other, prisoners and officers, in scared bewilderment.
"It's alleged now, that Richard Hare didn't have nothing
to do with it," returned the man. "It's said he is
innocent. I'm sure I don't know."
"I swear that I am innocent," passionately
uttered Otway Bethel.
"Well, sir, you have only got to prove it," civilly rejoined the policeman.
Miss Carlvle and Lady Dobede leaned from the window; their curiosity too excited to remain silent longer. Mrs. Hare was standing by their side. "What is the matter?" both asked of the upturned faces immediately beneath.
"Them two, the fine member, as wanted to be, and young Bethel, be arrested for murder," spoke a man's clear voice in answer. "The tale runs as they murdered Hallijohn, and then laid it on the shoulders of young Dick Hare; who didn't do it, after all."
A faint wailing cry of startled pain, and Barbara flew to
Mrs. Hare, from whom it proceeded. "Oh, mamma, my
dear mamma, take comfort! Do not suffer this to
agitate you to illness. Richard is
innocent, and it will surely be so proved.
Archibald," she added, beckoning to her husband, in
her alarm, "come if you can, and say a word of
assurance to mamma."
It was impossible that Mr. Carlyle could hear the words: but he could see that his wife was agitated, and wanted him. "I will be back with you in a few moments," he said to his friends, as he began to elbow his way through the crowd: which made way, when they saw who the elbower was.
Into another room, away from the gay visitors, they got
Mrs. Hare: and Mr. Carlyle locked the door to keep
them out, unconsciously taking out the key. Only
himself and his wife were with her; except Madame
Vine, who had been despatched by somebody with a
bottle of smelling salts. Barbara knelt at her
"Oh, Archibald, tell me the truth! You will not
deceive me," she gasped, in earnest entreaty, the
cold dew gathering on her pale, gentle face. "Is the
time come to prove my boy's innocence?"
"It is."
"Is it possible that it can be that false, bad man who is guilty?"
"From my soul I believe him to be," replied Mr. Carlyle, glancing round to make sure that none could hear the assertion, save those present. "But what I say to you and Barbara, I would not say to the world. Whatever be the man's guilt, I am not his Nemesis. Dear Mrs. Hare, take courage; take comfort: happier days are coming round."
Mrs. Hare was weeping silently. Barbara rose, and laid her mamma's head lovingly upon her bosom.
"Take care of her, my darling," Mr. Carlyle whispered to his wife. "Don't leave her for a moment: and don't let that chattering crew in, from the next room. I beg your pardon, madame."
His hand had touched Madame Vine's neck, in turning round; that is, had touched the jacket that encased it. He unlocked the door and regained the street: while Madame Vine sat down, with her beating and rebellious heart.
Amidst the shouts, the jeers, and the escort of the mob,
Sir Francis Levison and Otway Bethel were lodged in
the station-house, preparatory to their examination
before the magistrates. Never, sure, was so
mortifying an interruption known. So thought Sir
Francis's
But there's an incident yet, to tell of the election-day. You have seen Miss Carlyle in her glory, her brocaded silk, standing on end with richness, her displayed colours, her pride in her noble brother! But could she have divined who and what was right above her head, at an upper window, I know not what the consequences would have been.
No less than that "brazen huzzy," Afy Hallijohn! Smuggled in by Miss Carlyle's servants, there she was, in full dress too. A green-and-white-checked sarcenet, flounced up to the waist, over a crinoline extending from here to yonder; a fancy bonnet, worn on the plait of her hair behind, with a wreath and a veil; delicate white gloves, and a swinging handkerchief of lace, redolent of musk. It was well for Miss Corny's peace that she remained in ignorance of that daring act. There stood Afy, bold as a sunflower, exhibiting herself and her splendour to the admiring eyes of the mob below, gentle and simple.
"He is a handsome man, after all," quoth she to Miss Carlyle's maids, when Sir Francis Levison arrived opposite the house.
"But such a horrid creature!" was the response. "And to think that he should come here to oppose Mr. Archibald!"
"What's that?" cried Afy. "What are they stopping for?
There are some policemen there! Oh," shrieked Afy,
"if they haven't put handcuffs on him!
"Where? Who? What?" cried the servants, bewildered with the crowd. "Put 'ancuffs on which?"
"Sir Francis Levison. Hush! What is it they say?"
Listening; looking; turning from white to red, from red to white, Afy stood. But she could make nothing of it: she could not divine the cause of the commotion. The man's answer to Miss Carlyle and Lady Dobede, clear though it was, did not quite reach her ears. "What did he say?" she cried.
"Good Heavins!" cried one of the maids, whose hearing had been quicker than Afy's. "He says they are arrested for the wilful murder of Hal—of your father, Miss Afy. Sir Francis Levison and Otway Bethel."
" What? " shrieked Afy, her eyes starting.
"Levison was the man who did it, he says," continued the servant, bending her ear to listen. "And young Richard Hare, he says, has been innocent all along."
Afy slowly gathered in the sense of the words; she gasped twice, as if her breath had gone; and then, with a stagger and a shiver, fell heavily to the ground. Afy Hallijohn was in a fainting fit.
Afy Hallijohn , recovered from her fainting fit,
had to be smuggled out of Miss Carlyle's, as she had
been smuggled in. She was of an elastic nature, and
the shock, or the surprise, or the heat—or whatever
it might have been—being over, Afy was herself
again. She minced along, in all her vanity, on her
return to Mrs. Latimer's: her laced handkerchief
flourishing from one hand, and her flounces jauntily
raised with the other, to the display of her worked
petticoat, and her kid boots, the heels a mile high.
Let Afy alone for following the fashion, however
preposterous it might be.
Not very far removed from the residence of Miss Carlyle was a shop, in the cheese and ham and butter line. A very respectable shop, too, and kept by a very respectable man. A young man of a mild countenance, who had purchased the good-will of the business; and came down from London to take possession. His predecessor had amassed enough to retire, and people foretold that Mr. Jiffin would do the same. To say that Miss Carlyle dealt at the shop, will be sufficient to proclaim the good quality of the articles kept in it.
When Afy arrived opposite the shop, Mr. Jiffin was
"Good day, Miss Hallijohn," cried he, warmly, tucking up his white apron and pushing it round to the back of his waist, in the best manner he could, as he held out his hand to her. For Afy had once hinted in terms of disparagement at that very apron.
"Oh—how are you, Jiffin?" cried Afy, loftily, pretending not to have seen him standing there. And she condescended to put the tips of her white gloves into the offered hand, as she coquetted with her handkerchief, her veil, and her ringlets. I thought you would have shut up your shop to-day, Mr. Jiffin, and taken holiday."
"Business must be attended to," responded Mr. Jiffin, quite lost in the contemplation of Afy's numerous attractions, unusually conspicuous, as they were. "Had I known that you were abroad, Miss Hallijohn, and enjoying holiday, perhaps I might have taken one, too, in the hope of coming across you some where or other."
His words were bona fide as his admiration; Afy saw that. "And he's as simple as a calf," thought she.
"The greatest pleasure I have in life, Miss Hallijohn, is to see you go by the shop window," continued Mr. Jiffin. "I'm sure it's like as if the sun itself passed."
"Dear me!" bridled Afy, with a simper, "I don't know any
good that can do you. You might have seen
me go by an hour or two ago—if you had possessed
"Where could my eyes have been?" ejaculated Mr.
Jiffin, in an agony of regret. "In some of them
precious butter-tubs, I shouldn't wonder! We have
had a bad lot in, Miss Hallijohn, and I am going to
return them."
"Oh," said Afy, conspicuously resenting the remark, "I don't know anything about that sort of thing. Butter-tubs are beneath me."
"Of course, of course, Miss Hallijohn," deprecated poor Jiffin. "They are very profitable, though, to those who understand the trade."
"What is all that shouting?" cried Afy, alluding
to a tremendous noise in the distance, which had
continued for some little time.
"It's the voters cheering Mr. Carlyle. I suppose you know that he's elected, Miss Hallijohn?"
"No, I don't."
"The other was withdrawn by his friends, so they made a
short work of it; and Mr. Carlyle is our member. God
bless him! there's not many like him.
"Are all these customers? Dear me, you'll have enough to do to attend to them; your man can't do it all; so I won't stay talking any longer."
With a gracious flourish of her flounces, and wave of the handkerchief, Afy sailed off. And Mr. Jiffin, when he could withdraw his fascinated eyes from following her, turned into his shop, to assist in serving four or five servant girls, who had entered it.
"It wouldn't be such a bad catch, after all,"
soliloquised Afy, as she and her crinoline swayed
along. I 'd take care it
was well furnished, if it isn't already. I'd make
him buy a piano for the drawing-room: it looks
stylish, even if one doesn't play upon it. And I'd
keep two servants, cook and housemaid: 'tisn't I
that would marry, to be waited upon by a black
tinker of a maid-of-all-work. Jiffin is such a soft,
he'd agree to anything. I'm sure he'd let me turn
the house into a theatre if I liked, so that I left
him the shop free for his business. He is welcome to
that: the shop shall be his department, and the rest
of the house mine. What's the good of a husband,
except to work for you? They are only a worry,
looking at them in any other light. I wonder how
many bed-rooms there are? If there's none in the
house of a good size, I'll have two rooms knocked
into one. I never could sleep in a closet of a
place. And I'll have a handsome bed with damask
moreen hangings, one of those new Arabians, and a
large mahogany wardrobe with wings, and a handsome
glass and toilette, and a cheval-glass—besides the
other necessary furniture. I'm not sure that I won't
have a little iron bed put up for him, in a corner.
Separate beds are quite the fashion now, amongst the
nobility. I'll see. Yes; take it for all in all, it
wouldn't be so bad a catch. The worst is the name.
Jiffin. Joe Jiffin! How could I ever bear to be
called Mrs. Joe Jiffin? Not but—Goodness me! what do
you want?"
The interruption to Afy's aerial castle was caused by Mr. Ebenezer James. That gentleman, who had been walking with quick steps to overtake her, gave her flounces a twitch behind, to let her know somebody had come up.
"How are you, Afy? I was going after you to Mrs. Latimer's, not knowing but you had returned home. I saw you this morning at Miss Corny's windows."
"Now I don't want any of your sauce, Ebenezer James. Afy-ing me! The other day, when you were on with your nonsense, I said you should keep your distance. You told Mr. Jiffin that I was an old sweetheart of yours. I heard of it.!"
"So you were," laughed Mr. Ebenezer.
"I never was," flashed Afy. "I was the company of your
betters in those days: and if there had been no
betters in the case, I should have scorned
you . Why! you have been a strolling
player!"
"And what have you been?" returned Mr. Ebenezer, a quiet tone of meaning running through his good-humoured laughter.
Afy's cheeks flushed scarlet, and she raised her hand with a quick, menacing gesture. But that they were in the public street, Mr. Ebenezer might have found his ears boxed. Afy dropped her hand again, and made a dead stand-still.
"If you think any vile, false insinuations, that you may concoct, will injure me, you are mistaken, Ebenezer James. I am too much respected in the place. So, don't you try it on."
"Why, Afy, what has put you out? I don't want to
injure you. Couldn't do it, if I tried, as you say,"
he added, with another quiet laugh. "I have been in
"There, that's enough. Just take yourself off. It's not over reputable to have you at one's side in public."
"Well, I will relieve you of my company, if you'll let me deliver my commission. Though, as to 'reputable' —however, I won't put you out further. You are wanted at the justice-room at three o'clock this afternoon. And don't fail, please."
"Wanted at the justice-room!" retorted Afy. "I! What for?"
"And must not fail, as I say," repeated Mr. Ebenezer. "You saw Levison taken up; your old flame—"
Afy stamped her foot in indignant interruption. "Take care what you say, Ebenezer James! Flame! He? I'll have you up for defamation of character."
"Don't be a goose, Afy. It's of no use riding the high
horse with me. You know where I saw you; and saw
him. People here said you were with Dick Hare: I
could have told them better: but I did not. It was
no affair of mine, that I should proclaim it,
neither is it now. Levison, alias Thorn, is
taken up for your father's murder, and you are
wanted to give evidence."
A change came over Miss Afy. Her lofty looks changed to an aspect particularly cowed and humble, not to say of terror. "I know nothing of the murder!" she stammered, striving to brave it out still, in words and tone. "And I will not attend."
"You must, Afy," he answered, putting a piece of paper in her hand, "There! that's your subpoena. Ball thought you would not come without one."
"I will never give evidence against Levison," she uttered, tearing the subpoena to pieces, and scattering them in the street. "I swear I won't. There, for you! Will I help to hang an innocent man, when it was Dick Hare who was the guilty one? No! I'll walk myself off a hundred miles away first, and stop in hiding till it's over. I shan't forget this turn that you have chosen to play me, Ebenezer James."
" I chosen! Why, do you suppose I have had
anything to do with it? Don't take up that notion,
Afy. Mr. Ball put that subpoena in my hand, and told
me to serve it. He might have given it to the other
clerk, just as he gave it to me: it was all chance.
If I could do you a good turn, I'd do it: not a bad
one."
Afy strode on at railway speed, waving him off. "Mind you don't fail, Afy," he said, as he prepared to return.
"Fail," answered she, with flashing eyes. "I shall fail giving evidence, if you mean that. They don't get me up to their justice-room. Neither by force nor stratagem."
Ebenezer James looked after her as she tore along. "What a spirit that Afy has got, when it's put up!" quoth he. "She'll be off out of reach unless she's stopped. She's a great simpleton! nothing particular need come out about her and Thorn: unless she lets it out herself, in her tantrums. Here comes Ball, I declare! I must tell him."
On went Afy, and gained Mrs. Latimer's. That lady, suffering from indisposition, was confined to the house. Afy, divesting herself of certain little odds and ends of her finery, made her way into Mrs. Latimer's presence.
"Oh, ma'am, such heart-rending news as I have had!" began she. "A relation of mine is dying, and wants to see me. I ought to be away by the next train."
"Dear me!" cried Mrs. Latimer, after a pause of dismay. "But how can I do without you, Afy?"
"It's a dying request, ma'am," pleaded Afy, covering her eyes with her handkerchief—not the lace one—as if in the depth of woe. "Of course I wouldn't ask you, under any other circumstances, suffering as you are!"
"Where does your relation live?" asked Mrs. Latimer. "How long shall you be away?"
Afy mentioned the first town that came uppermost, and "hoped" she might be back to-morrow.
"What relation is it?" continued Mrs. Latimer. "I thought you had no relatives; except Joyce, and your aunt, Mrs. Kane."
"This is another aunt," cried Afy, softly. "I have never mentioned her, not being friends. Differences divided us. Of course that makes me all the more anxious to obey her request."
An uncommon good hand at an impromptu tale was Afy. And Mrs. Latimer consented to her demand. Afy flew up-stairs, attired herself once more, put up one or two things in a small leather bag, placed some money in her purse, and left the house.
Sauntering idly on the pavement on the sunny side of the street, was a policeman. He crossed over to Afy, with whom he had a slight acquaintance.
"Good day, Miss Hallijohn. A fine day, is it not?"
"Fine enough," returned Afy, provoked at being hindered. "I can't talk to you now, for I am in a hurry."
The faster she walked, the faster he walked, keeping at her side. Afy's pace increased to a run. His increased to a run too.
"Why are you in such haste?" asked he.
"Well, it's nothing to you. And I'm sure I don't want you to dance attendance upon me just now. There's a time for all things. I'll have some chatter with you another day."
"One would think you were hurrying to catch a train."
"So I am—if you must have your curiosity satisfied. I am going out on a little pleasure excursion, Mr. Inquisitive."
"For long?"
"U—m. Home to-morrow, perhaps. Is it true that Mr. Carlyle's elected?"
"Oh, yes. Don't go up that way, please."
"Not up this way!" repeated Afy. "It's the nearest road to the station. It cuts off all that corner."
The officer laid his hand upon her: gently. Afy thought he was venturing it in sport—as if deeming her too charming to be parted with.
"What do you mean by your nonsense? I tell you I have not time for it now. Take your hand off me," she added, angrily—for the hand was clasping her closer.
"I am sorry to hurt a lady's feelings, especially yours, miss: but I daren't take it off, and I daren't part with you. My instructions are to take you on at once to the witness-room. Your evidence is wanted this afternoon."
If you ever saw a ghost more livid than ghosts in
ordinary, you may picture to your mind the
appearance
"I have no evidence to give," she said, in a calmer tone. "I know nothing of the facts."
"I'm sure I don't know anything of them,"
returned the man. "I don't know why you are wanted.
When instructions are given us, miss, we can't ask
what they mean. I was bid to watch that you didn't
go off out of the town, and to bring you on to the
witness-room, if you attempted it, and I have tried
to do it as politely as possible."
"You don't imagine I am going to walk through West Lynne with your hand upon me."
"I'll take it off, Miss Hallijohn, if you'll give a promise not to bolt. You see, 'twould come to nothing, if you did; for I should be up with you in a couple of yards—besides, it would be drawing folks' attention on you. You couldn't hope to outrun me, or to be a match for me in strength."
"I will go quietly," said Afy. "Take it off."
She kept her word. Afy was no simpleton, and knew that
she was no match for him. She had fallen
into the hands of the Philistines, and must make the
best of it. So they walked through the street as if
they were but taking a quiet stroll; he gallantly
bearing the leather bag. Miss Carlyle's shocked eyes
happened to fall upon them as they passed her
window: she wondered where could be the eyes of the
man's inspector.
Afy was lodged in the witness-room; a small room with a skylight at the top. She passed her time pretty agreeably, considering all things: partly in concocting a tale to tell to Mrs. Latimer; partly in deliberating how much she might admit before the justices, without compromising herself. But, in using the word "compromising," you must not suppose it refers to the murder. Afy was as innocent of that as you or I: she firmly believed in Levison's innocence, and in the guilt of Richard Hare. Still, Afy was aware that her doings at that period would not shine out clearly in the full light of day, or in the gossip of West Lynne.
The magistrates took their seats on the bench.
The bench would not hold them: all, in the
Commission of the Peace, flocked in. Any other day,
they would not have been at West Lynne. As to the
room, the wonder was, how it ever got emptied again,
so densely was it packed. Sir Francis Levison's
friends were there in a body. They did not believe a
word of the accusation: a scandalous affair, cried
they, got up probably by some of the
scarlet-and-purple party. Lord Mount Severn, who
chose to be present, had a place assigned him on the
bench; Lord Vane got the best place he could fight
for amidst the crowd. Mr. Justice Hare sat as
chairman, unusually stern, unbending, and grim. No
favour would he show; but no unfairness: had it been
to save his son from hanging, he would not adjudge
guilt to Francis Levison against his conscience.
Colonel Bethel was likewise on the bench; stern
also.
In that primitive place—primitive in what related to the
justice-room and the justices—things were not
conducted with the regularity of the law. The law
there was often a dead letter. No very grave cases
were decided there: they went to Lynneborough; a
month at the treadmill, or a week's imprisonment, or
a bout of
Mr. Ball opened the proceedings; giving the account which had been imparted to him by Richard Hare: but not mentioning Richard as his informant. He was questioned as to whence he obtained his information, but replied that it was not convenient at present to disclose the source. The stumbling-block to the magistrates appeared to be, the identifying Levison with Thorn. Ebenezer James came forward to prove it.
"What do you know of the prisoner, Sir Francis Levison?" questioned Justice Herbert.
"Not much," responded Mr. Ebenezer. "I used to know him as Captain Thorn."
" Captain Thorn?"
"Afy Hallijohn called him captain; but I understood he was but a lieutenant."
"From whom did you understand that?"
"From Afy. She was the only person I heard speak of him."
"And you say you were in the habit of seeing him? —in the place mentioned, the Abbey Wood?"
"I saw him there repeatediy: also at Hallijohn's cottage."
"Did you speak with him—as Thorn?"
"Two or three times. I addressed him as Thorn, and he
answered to the name. I had no suspicion but what it
was his name. Otway Bethel"—casting his
"Anybody else?"
"Poor Hallijohn himself knew him as Thorn. He said to Afy one day, in my presence, that he would not have that confounded dandy, Thorn, coming there."
"Were those the words he used?"
"They were. 'That confounded dandy, Thorn.' I remember Afy's reply: it was rather insolent. She said Thorn was as free to come there as anybody else; and she would not be found fault with, as though she was not fit to take care of herself."
"That is nothing to the purpose. Were any others acquainted with this Thorn?"
"I should imagine the elder sister, Joyce, was. And the one who knew him best of all, was young Richard Hare."
Old Richard Hare, from his place on the bench,
frowned menacingly at an imaginary Richard.
"What took Thorn into the wood so often?"
"He was courting Afy."
"With an intention of marrying her?"
"Well—no," cried Mr. Ebenezer, with a twist of the mouth; "I should not suppose he entertained any intention of that sort. He used to come over from Swainson, or its neighbourhood; riding a splendid horse."
"Whom did you suppose him to be?"
"I supposed him to be moving in the upper ranks of life.
There was no doubt of it. His dress, his manners,
his tone, all proclaimed it. He appeared to wish
"Did you see him there on the night of Hallijohn's murder?"
"No. I was not there myself that evening, so could not have seen him."
"Did a suspicion cross your mind at any time that he may have been guilty of the murder?"
"Never. Richard Hare was accused of it, and it never occurred to me to suppose he had not done it."
"Pray how many years is this ago?" sharply interrupted Mr. Rubiny, perceiving that the witness was done with.
"Let's see?" responded Mr. Ebenezer. "I can't be sure as to a year, without reckoning up. A dozen, if not more."
"And you mean to say that you can swear to Sir Francis Levison being that man—with all those years intervening?"
"I swear that he is the same man. I am as positive of his identity as I am of my own."
"Without having seen him from that time to this!" derisively returned the lawyer. "Nonsense, witness!"
"I did not say that," returned Mr. Ebenezer.
The court pricked up its ears. "Have you seen him between then and now?" asked one of them.
"Once."
"Where, and when?"
"It was in London. About eighteen months after the period of the murder."
"What communication had you with him?"
"None at all. I only saw him. Quite by chance."
"And whom did you suppose him to be then? Thorn?—or Levison?"
"Thorn, certainly. I never dreamt of his being Levison, until he appeared here now, to oppose Mr. Carlyle."
A wild, savage curse shot through Sir Francis's heart as
he heard the words. What demon had
possessed him to venture his neck into the lion's
den? There had been a strong, hidden power holding
him back from it, independent of his dislike to face
Mr. Carlyle: how could he have been so mad as to
disregard it? How!
"You may have been mistaken, witness, as to the identity of the man you saw in London. It may not have been the Thorn you had known here."
Mr. Ebenezer James smiled a peculiar smile. "I was not mistaken," he said, his tone sounding remarkably significant. "I am upon my oath."
"Call Aphrodite Hallijohn."
The lady appeared; supported by her friend the policeman. And Mr. Ebenezer James was desired by Mr. Ball to leave the court while she gave her evidence. Doubtless he had his reasons.
"What is your name?"
"Afy," replied she, looking daggers at everybody, and sedulously keeping her back turned upon Francis Levison and Otway Bethel.
"Your name in full, if you please. You were not christened 'Afy?'"
"Aphrodite Hallijohn. You all know my name as well as I do. Where's the use of asking useless questions?"
"Swear the witness," said Mr. Justice Hare. The first word he had uttered.
"I won't be sworn," said Afy.
"You must be sworn," said Mr. Justice Herbert.
"But I say I wont," repeated Afy.
"Then we must commit you to prison for contempt of court."
There was no mercy in his tone, and Afy turned white. Sir John Dobede interposed.
"Young woman, had you a hand in the murder of
your father?"
"I!" returned Afy, struggling with passion, temper, and excitement. "How dare you ask me so unnatural a question, sir? He was the kindest father!" she added, battling with her tears. "I loved him dearly. I would have saved his life with mine."
"And yet you refuse to give evidence that may assist in bringing his destroyer to justice!"
"No; I don't refuse on that score. I should like his destroyer to be hanged, and I'd go to see it. But, who knows what other questions you may be asking me —about things that concern neither you nor anybody else? That's why I object."
"We have only to deal with what bears upon the murder. The questions, put to you, will relate to that."
Afy considered. "Well, you may swear me, then," she said.
Little notion had she of the broad guage those
questions would run upon. And she was sworn
accordingly. Very unwillingly yet. For Afy, who
would have told lies by the bushel unsworn
, did look upon an oath as a serious matter, and
felt herself compelled to speak the truth when
examined under it.
"How did you become acquinted with a gentleman you often saw in those days—Captain Thorn?"
"There!" uttered the dismayed Afy. "You are beginning
already. He had nothing to do with it. He
did not do the murder."
"You have sworn to answer the questions put," was the uncompromising rejoinder. "How did you become acquainted with Captain Thorn?"
"I met him at Swainson," doggedly answered Afy. "I went over there one day, just for a spree, and I met him in at a pastrycook's."
"And he fell in love with your pretty face?" said Lawyer Ball, taking up the examination.
In the incense to her vanity, Afy nearly forgot her seruples. "Yes, he did," she answered, casting a smile of general fascination round upon the court.
"And got out of you where you lived; and entered upon his courting; riding over nearly every evening to see you?"
"Well," acknowledged Afy, "there was no harm in it."
"Oh, certainly not," acquiesced the lawyer, in a pleasant, free tone, to put the witness at her ease. "Rather, good, I should say: I wish I had had the like luck. Did you know him at that time by the name of Levison?"
"No. He said he was Captain Thorn, and I thought he was."
"Did you know where he lived?"
"No. He never said that. I thought he was stopping temporarily at Swainson."
"And—dear me! what a sweet bonnet that is you have on!"
Afy—whose egregious vanity was her besetting sin, who
possessed enough of it for any ten pretty women
"And how long was it, after your first meeting with him, before you discovered his real name?"
"Not for a long time. Several months."
"Subsequent to the murder, I presume?"
"Oh, yes."
Mr. Ball's eyes gave a twinkle, and the unconscious Afy surreptitiously smoothed, with one finger, the glossy parting of her hair.
"Besides Captain Thorn, what gentlemen were in the wood, the night of the murder?"
"Richard Hare was there. Otway Bethel and Locksley also. Those were all I saw—until the crowd came."
"Were Locksley and Mr. Otway Bethel martyrs to your charms—as the other two were?"
"No indeed," was the witness's answer, with an indignant toss of the head. "A couple of poaching fellows, like them! They had better have tried it on!"
"Which of the two, Hare or Thorn, was inside the cottage with you that evening?"
Afy came out of her vanity and hesitated. She was beginning to wonder where the questions would get to.
"You are upon your oath, witness!" thundered Mr. Justice Hare. "If it was my—if it was Richard Hare who was with you, say so. But there must be no equivocation here."
Afy was startled. "It was Thorn," she answered to Mr. Ball.
"And where was Richard Hare?"
"I don't know. He came down, but I sent him away: I would not admit him. I dare say he lingered in the wood."
"Did he leave a gun with you?"
"Yes. It was one he had promised to lend my father. I put it down just inside the door: he told me it was loaded."
"How long after this, was it, before you father interrupted you?"
"He didn't interrupt us at all," returned Afy. "I never saw my father until I saw him dead."
"Were you not in the cottage all the time?"
"No. We went out for a stroll at the back. Captain Thorn wished me good bye there, and I stayed out."
"Did you hear the gun go off?"
"I heard a shot, as I was sitting on the stump of a a tree, and thinking. But I attached no importance to it, never supposing it was in the cottage."
"What was it that Captain Thorn had to get from the cottage, after he quitted you? What had he left there?"
Now, this was a random shaft. Lawyer Ball, a keen man, who had well weighed all points in the tale imparted to him by Richard Hare, as well as other points, had made his own deductions, and spoke accordingly. Afy was taken in.
"He had left his hat there; nothing else. It was a warm evening, and he had gone out without it."
"He told you, I believe, sufficient to convince you of the guilt of Richard Hare?" Another shaft thrown at random.
"I did not want convincing. I knew it without. Everybody else knew it."
"To be sure," equably returned Lawyer Ball. "Did Captain
Thorn see it done?—did he tell you
that?"
"He had got his hat and was away down the wood some little distance, when he heard voices in dispute in the cottage, and recognized one of them to be that of my father. The shot followed close upon it, and he guessed some mischief had been done: though he did not suspect its extent."
"Thorn told you this! When?"
"The same night; much later."
"How came you to see him?"
Afy hesitated. But she was sternly told to answer the question.
"A boy came up to the cottage and called me out, and said a strange gentleman wanted to see me in the wood, and had given him sixpence to come for me. I went, and found Captain Thorn. He asked what the commotion was about, and I told him Richard Hare had killed my father. He said that now I spoke of him, he could recognise Richard Hare's as having been the other voice in the dispute."
"What boy was that?—the one who came for you?"
"It was Mother Whiteman's little son."
"And Captain Thorn then gave you this version of the tragedy?"
"It was the right version," resentfully spoke Afy.
"How do you know that?"
"Oh, because I am sure it was. Who else would kill him, but Richard Hare? It is a scandalous shame, your wanting to put it upon Thorn."
"Look at the prisoner, Sir Francis Levison. Is it he whom you knew as Thorn?"
"Yes. But that does not make him guilty of the murder."
"Of course it does not," complacently assented Lawyer Ball. "How long did you remain with Captain Thorn in London? Upon that little visit, you know."
Afy stared like anybody moonstruck.
"When you quitted this place after the tragedy it was to join Captain Thorn in London. How long, I ask, did you remain with him?" Entirely a random shaft, this
"Who says I was with him? Who says I went after him?" flashed Afy, with scarlet cheeks.
"I do," replied Lawyer Ball, taking notes of her confusion. "Come; it's over and done with; it's of no use to deny it now. We all go upon visits to friends sometimes."
"I never heard anything so bold!" cried Afy. "Where will you tell me I went next?"
"You are upon your oath, woman!" again interposed Justice Hare, and a trembling, as of agitation, might be detected in his voice, in spite of its ringing severity. "Were you with the prisoner, Levison, or were you with Richard Hare?"
" I with Richard Hare!" cried Afy, agitated in
her turn, and shaking like an aspen-leaf, partly
with discomfiture, partly with an unknown dread.
"How dare that cruel falsehood be brought up again,
to my face? I never saw Richard Hare after the night
of the murder. I swear it. I swear that I have never
seen him since. Visit him! I'd sooner visit
Calcraft the hangman."
There was truth in the words; in the tone. The chairman
let fall the hand which had been raised to his face,
holding on his eye-glasses; and a sort of
selfcondemning fear arose, confusing his brain. His
son, proved innocent of one part, might be
proved innocent
"Come," said Lawyer Ball, in a coaxing tone, "let us be pleasant. Of course you were not with Richard Hare; West Lynne is always ill-natured; you were only on a visit to Captain Thorn, as—as any other young lady might be?"
Afy hung her head, cowed down to abject meekness.
"Answer the question," came forth the chairman's voice
again. " Were you with Thorn?"
"Yes." Though the answer was feeble enough.
Mr. Ball coughed an insinuating cough. "Did you remain with him—say, two or three years?"
"Not three."
"A little over two, perhaps?"
"There was no harm in it," shrieked Afy, with a catching sob of temper. "If I chose to live in London, and he chose to make a morning call upon me now and then, as an old friend, what's that to anybody? Where was the harm, I ask?"
"Certainly—where was the harm? I am not insinuating any," returned Lawyer Ball, with a wink of the eye furthest from the witness and the bench. "And, during the time that—that he was making these little morning calls upon you, did you know him to be Levison?"
"Yes. I knew him to be Captain Levison then."
"Did he ever tell you why he had assumed the name of Thorn?"
"Only for a whim," he said. "The day he spoke
"I dare say not," said Lawyer Ball, drily. "Well, Miss Afy, I believe that is all, for the present. I want Ebenezer James in again," he whispered to an officer of the justice-room, as the witness retired.
Ebenezer James reappeared and took Afy's place. "You
informed their worships just now that you had met
Thorn in London, some eighteen months subsequent to
the murder," began Lawyer Ball, launching another of
his shafts. "This must have been during Afy
Hallijohn's sojourn with him. Did you also see
her? "
Mr. Ebenezer opened his eyes. He knew nothing of the evidence just given by Afy, and wondered how on earth it had come out—that she had been with Thorn at all. He had never betrayed it. "Afy?" stammered he.
"Yes, Afy," sharply returned the lawyer. "Their worships know that, when she left West Lynne, it was to join Thorn, not Richard Hare—though the latter has borne the credit of it. I ask you, did you see her? for she was then still connected with him."
"Well—yes; I did," replied Mr. Ebenezer, his own scruples removed, but wondering still how it had been discovered; unless Afy had—as he had half prophesied she would—let it out in her "tantrums." "In fact, it was Afy whom I first saw."
"State the circumstances."
"I was up Paddington way one afternoon, and saw a lady
going into a house. It was Afy Hallijohn. She
"Did you see Captain Levison there?"
"I saw Thorn—as I thought him to be. Afy told me I must be away by eight o'clock, for she was expecting a friend, who sometimes came to sit with her for an hour's chat. But, in talking over old times— not that I could tell her much about West Lynne, for I had left it almost as long as she had—the time slipped on, past the hour. When Afy found that out, she hurried me off, and I had barely got outside the gate when a cab drove up, and Thorn alighted from it, and let himself in with a latch-key. That is all I know."
"When you knew that the scandal of Afy's absence rested on Richard Hare, why could you not have said this, and cleared him, on your return to West Lynne?"
"It was no affair of mine, that I should make it public. Afy asked me not to say I had seen her, and I promised her I would not. As to Richard Hare—a little extra scandal on his back was nothing; while there remained on it the worse scandal of the murder."
"Stop a bit," interposed Mr. Rubiny, as the witness was about to retire. "You speak of the time being eight o'clock in the evening, sir. Was it dark?"
"Yes."
"Then how could you be certain it was Thorn, who got out of the cab and entered?"
"I am quite certain. There was a gas-lamp right at the spot, and I saw him as well as I should have seen him in daylight. I knew his voice, too; could have sworn to it anywhere: and I could almost have sworn to him, by his splendid diamond ring. It flashed in the lamplight."
"His voice! Did he speak to you?"
"No. But he spoke to the cabman. There was a half dispute between them. The man said Thorn had not paid him enough: that he had not allowed for the having kept him waiting twenty minutes on the road. Thorn swore at him a bit, and then flung him an extra shilling."
The next witness was a man who had been groom to the late Sir Peter Levison. He testified that the prisoner, Francis Levison, had been on a visit to his master late in the summer and part of the autumn, the year that Hallijohn was killed. That he frequently rode out in the direction of West Lynne, especially towards evening, would be away three or four hours, and come home with the horse in a foam. Also that he picked up two letters at different times, which Mr. Levison had carelessly let fall from his pocket, and returned them to him. Both the notes were addressed "Captain Thorn." But they had not been through the post, for there was no further superscription on them: and the writing looked like a lady's. He remembered quite well hearing of the murder of Hallijohn, the witness added, in answer to a question; it made a great stir throughout the country. It was just at that same time that Mr. Levison concluded his visit, and returned to London.
"A wonderful memory!" Mr. Rubiny sarcastically
remarked.
The witness, a quiet, respectable man, replied that he
had a good memory: but that circumstances
had impressed upon it particularly the fact that Mr.
Levison's departure followed close upon the murder
of Hallijohn.
"What circumstances?" demanded the bench.
"One day, when Sir Peter was round at the stables, gentlemen, he was urging his nephew to prolong his visit, and asked what sudden freak was taking him off. Mr. Levison replied that unexpected business called him to London. While they were talking, the coachman came up, all in a heat, telling that Hallijohn of West Lynne had been murdered by young Mr. Hare. I remember Sir Peter said he could not believe it; and that it must have been an accident, not murder."
"Is this all?"
"There was more said. Mr. Levison, in a shamefaced sort of manner, asked his uncle, Would he let him have five or ten pounds? Sir Peter seemed angry, and asked, What had he done with the fifty-pound note he had made him a present of, only the previous morning? Mr. Levison replied that he had sent that away in a letter to a brother officer, to whom he was in debt. Sir Peter refused to believe it, and said he was more likely to have squandered it upon some disgraceful folly. Mr. Levison denied that he had: but he looked confused: indeed, his manner altogether was confused that morning."
"Did he get the five or ten pounds?"
"I don't know, gentlemen. I dare say he did, for my master was as persuadable as a woman, though he'd fly out a bit sometimes at first. Mr. Levison departed for London that same night."
The last witness called was Mr. Dill. On the previous
Tuesday evening, he had been returning home from
spending an hour at Mr. Beauchamp's, when, in the
field opposite to Mr. Justice Hare's, he suddenly
heard a commotion. It arose from the meeting of Sir
Francis Levison and Otway Bethel. The former
appeared to
"You were glad enough to know something of me the night of Hallijohn's murder," retorted Bethel to this. "Do you remember that I could hang you? One little word from me, and you would stand in Dick Hare's place."
"You fool!" passionately cried Sir Francis. "You could not hang me without putting your own head in the noose. Had you not your hush-money? Are you wanting to do me out of more?"
"A cursed paltry note of fifty pounds!" foamed Otway Bethel, "which, many a time since, I have wished my fingers had been blown off before they touched. I never should have touched it, but that I was altogether overwhelmed with the moment's confusion. I have not been able to look Mrs. Hare in the face since—knowing I hold the secret that would save her son from the hangman."
"And put yourself in his place," sneered Sir Francis.
"No. Put you."
"That's as it might be. But, if I went to the hangman, you would go with me. There would be no excuse or escape for you. You know it."
The warfare continued longer, but this was the cream of
it. Mr. Dill heard the whole, and repeated it now to
the magistrates. Mr. Rubiny protested that it was
"inadmissable;" "hearsay evidence;" "contrary to
law:" but the bench oracularly put Mr. Rubiny down,
Colonel Bethel had leaned forward at the conclusion of Mr. Dill's evidence, dismay on his face, agitation in his voice. "Are you sure that you made no mistake? —that the other in this interview was Otway Bethel?"
Mr. Dill sadly shook his head. "Am I one to swear to a wrong man, colonel? I wish I had not heard it —save that it may be the means of clearing Richard Hare."
Sir Francis Levison had braved out the proceedings with a haughty, cavalier air, his delicate hands and his diamond ring remarkably conspicuous. Was that stone the real thing, or a false one substituted for the real? Hard up as he had long been for money, the suspicion might arise. A derisive smile crossed his features at parts of the evidence, as much as to say, You may convict me, as to Mademoiselle Afy; but you cannot, as to the murder. When, however, Mr. Dill's testimony was given, what a change was there! His mood tamed down to what looked like abject fear.
"Of course your worships will take bail for Sir Francis," said Mr. Rubiny, at the close of the proceedings.
Bail! The bench looked at one another.
"Your worships will not refuse it—a gentleman in Sir Francis Levison's position!"
The bench thought they had never had so insolent an application made to them. Bail for him!—on this charge! No; not if the lord chancellor himself came down to offer it.
Mr. Otway Bethel, conscious, probably, that nobody would
offer bail for him, not even the colonel, did not
And that vain, ill-starred Afy? What of her? Well, Afy had again retired to the witness-room after giving evidence, and there she remained till the close, agreeably occupied in a mental debate. What would they make out from her admissions regarding her sojourn in London and the morning calls? How would that precious West Lynne construe it? She did not much care; she should brave it out, and assail them with towering indignation, did any dare to cast a stone at her.
Such was her final decision, arrived at just as the proceedings terminated. Afy was right glad to remain where she was till some of the bustle had gone.
"How has it ended?" asked she of Mr. Ball, who, being a bachelor, was ever regarded with much graciousness by Afy, for she kept her eyes open to contingencies; although Mr. Joe Jiffin was held as a reserve.
"They are both committed for wilful murder. Off to Lynneborough in an hour."
Afy's choler rose. "What a shame! To commit two innocent men upon such a charge!"
"I can tell you what, Miss Afy, the sooner you disabuse
your mind of that prejudice, the better. Levison has
been as good as proved guilty to-day; but, if proof
were wanting, he and Bethel have criminated each
other. 'When rogues fall out, honest men get their
own.' Not that I can quite fathom Bethel's share in
the exploit; though I can pretty well guess at it.
And, in proving
Afy's face was changing to whiteness; her confident air to one of dread; her vanity to humiliation.
"It—can't—be—true!" she gasped.
"It's true enough. The part you have hitherto ascribed to Thorn, was enacted by Richard Hare. He heard the shot from his place in the wood, and saw Thorn run, ghastly, trembling, horrified, from his wicked work. Believe me, it was Thorn who killed your father."
Afy grew cold as she listened. That one awful moment,
when conviction, that his words were true, forced
itself upon her, was enough to sober her for a whole
lifetime. Thorn! Her sight failed; her head
reeled; her very heart turned to sickness. One
struggling cry of pain; and, for the second time
that day, Afy Hallijohn fell forward in a fainting
fit.
Shouts, hisses, execrations, yells! The prisoners were being brought forth to be conveyed to Lynneborough. A whole posse of constables was necessary to protect them against the outbreak of the mob, which outbreak was not directed against Otway Bethel, but against Sir Francis Levison. Cowering, like the guilty culprit that he was, he shivered, and hid his white face, wondering whether it would be a repetition of Justice Hare's green pond, or the tearing him asunder piecemeal; and cursing the earth because it did not open and let him in!
Miss Lucy was en pénitence . She had
been guilty of some childish fault that day at Aunt
Cornelia's, which, coming to the knowledge of Mrs.
Carlyle after their return home, the young lady was
ordered to the nursery for the rest of the day, to
be regaled upon bread and water.
Barbara was in her pleasant dressing-room. There was to be a dinner party at East Lynne that evening, and she had just finished dressing. Very lovely she looked in her dinner-dress, with purple and scarlet flowers, just plucked from the conservatory, in her hair, and a bonquet of scarlet and purple flowers in her bosom. She glanced at her watch somewhat anxiously, for the gentlemen had not made their appearance. Half past six! and they were to dine at seven.
Madame Vine tapped at the door. Her errand was to beg grace for Lucy, who had been promised half an hour in the drawing-room, when the ladies entered it from the dessert-table, and was now in an agony of grief at the disappointment. Would Mrs. Carlyle pardon her and allow her to be dressed?
"You are too lenient to that child, madame," said
Barbara. "I don't think you ever would punish her at
"She is very sorry for her fault; she promises not to be rude again. She is crying as if she would cry her heart out."
"Not for her ill-behaviour, but because she is afraid of missing the drawing-room to-night," cried Barbara.
"Do pray restore her to favour," pleaded madame.
"I shall see. Just look, Madame Vine! I broke this, a minute or two ago. Is it not a pity?"
Barbara held in her hand a beautiful toilette ornament, set in gold. One of the petals had come off.
Madame Vine examined it. "I have some cement up-stairs that would join it," she exclaimed. "I could do it in two minutes."
"Oh, I wish you would," was Barbara's delighted response. "Do bring the cement here and join it now. Shall I bribe you?" she added, laughing. "You make this all right, and then you shall bear back grace to Lucy—for I perceive that is what your heart is set upon."
Madame Vine went, and returned with her cement. Barbara watched her, as she took the pieces in her hand, to see how the one must fit on to the other.
"This has been broken once before, Joyce tells me," Barbara said. "But it must have been imperceptibly joined, for I have looked in vain for the damage. Mr. Carlyle bought it for his first wife when they were in London after their marriage. She broke it. You will never do it, Madame Vine, if your hand shakes like that. What is the matter?"
A great deal was the matter. First, the ominous words had
been upon her tongue. "It was broken
"I ran quickly up the stairs and back again," was the explanation she offered to Mrs. Carlyle for her shaking hands.
At that moment Mr. Carlyle and their guests were heard to return, and to ascend to their respective apartments, Lord Vane's gleeful voice echoing through the house. Mr. Carlyle came into his wife's dressing-room, and Madame Vine would have made a precipitate retreat.
"No, no," said Barbara, "finish it now you have begun. Mr. Carlyle will be going to his own room. Look at the misfortune I have had, Archibald! I have broken this."
Mr. Carlyle glanced carelessly at the trinket, and at Madame Vine's white fingers. He crossed to the door of his dressing-room and opened it, then held out his hand in silence for Barbara to approach, and drew her in with him. Madame Vine went on with her work.
Presently Barbara returned: and approached the table, where stood Madame Vine, while she drew on her gloves. Her eyelashes were wet.
"I could not help shedding a few tears for joy," said
Barbara, perceiving that Madame Vine observed the
signs. "Mr. Carlyle has been telling me that my
brother's innocence is now all but patent to the
world.
Lower bent the head of Madame Vine over her employment. "Has anything been proved against them?" she asked, in her usual soft tone, almost a whisper.
"There is not the least doubt of the guilt of Levison, but Otway Bethel's share in the affair is a puzzle yet," replied Mrs. Carlyle. "Both are committed for trial. Oh, that man, that man! how his sins come out!" she continued, in excitement.
Madame Vine glanced up through her spectacles.
"Would you believe," continued Barbara, dropping her voice, "that while West Lynne, and I fear we ourselves, gave that miserable Afy credit for having gone away with Richard, she was, all the time, with Levison? Ball the lawyer got her to confess to it to-day. I am unacquainted with the details: Mr. Carlyle would not give them to me. He said the bare fact was quite enough."
Mr. Carlyle was right.
"Out it all seems to come, little by little! one
wickedness after another!" resumed Barbara. "I do
not like Mr. Carlyle to hear it. Of course there is
no help for it; but he must feel it terribly; as
must Lord Mount Severn. She was his wife,
you know, and the children are hers: and to think
that she—I mean he must feel it for her ,"
went on Barbara after her sudden pause, and there
was some hauteur in her tone, lest she should be
misunderstood. "Mr. Carlyle is one of the very few
men, so entirely noble, whom the sort of disgrace,
reflected from Lady Isabel's conduct, cannot
touch."
The carriage of the first guest. Barbara ran across
Back came the laughing answer. "I shan't keep them long. But they may surely accord a few minutes' grace to a man who has just been converted into an M.P."
Barbara descended to the drawing-room. Leaving that unhappy lady to the cement and the broken pieces, and to battle as she best could with her breaking heart. Nothing but stabs; nothing but stabs! Was her punishment ever to end? No. The step she had taken, in coming back to East Lynne, precluded that.
The guests arrived. All save Mr. and Mrs. Hare. Barbara received a note from her mamma instead. The justice did not feel well enough to join them.
I should think he did not. If retribution came home sharply to Lady Isabel, it was coming home in some degree to him. Richard, his own unoffending son— unoffending in every sense of the term, until that escapade of falling in love with Afy—had been treated with unnatural harshness. West Lynne and the public would not fail to remember it—and the justice was remarkably alive to West Lynne and the public's opinion. The affection for Richard, which the justice had been pressing down and keeping under, and turning into all possible channels of hate, was now returning in unpleasant force. Unpleasant, in so far as that it did savage war with his conscience.
"I—I—might have hunted him to death, you know, Anne," said the justice, sitting in his chair, and wiping his brows, and eating humble pie for perhaps the first time in his life.
"But it is over now, Richard dear," said gentle
"But I might —had he made his appearance here.
In fact, I should."
"Do not grieve, Richard; it will not recall the past. In a little time we may have him home again with us; and then we can both make it up to him."
"And how are we to get him here? He may be dead. Who knows where he is? He may be dead, I say."
"No, he is not. We shall get him when the time comes. Mr. Carlyle knows where he is; has known a long while, he told me to-day: even sees him sometimes. A true friend to us all Richard, is Archibald Carlyle."
"Ay. That jade, Barbara, is in luck. I shouldn't be surprised but what she knows too; if he does. A good girl, a good girl, though she puts up at times for saucy independence."
Mrs. Hare could scarcely make her husband out, his tone and manner were so thoroughly changed from what she had ever known them.
"But I can't believe it's true yet, Anne. I can't indeed. If he is innocent, why couldn't he have been cleared before? It is so many years ago, you know! Do you think he is innocent?"
"Dear Richard, I know he is," she answered, with a happy smile. "I have been sure of it a long, long while. And so has Mr. Carlyle."
"Well, that's something. Carlyle's judgment is. Is his room aired—and all that?"
"Whose room?" echoed Mrs. Hare.
"Poor Dick's."
"My dear, you forget," she returned, in wonderment. "He cannot come home yet; not until after the assizes. The others must be proved guilty, and he innocent, before he can come home."
"True, true," said Mr. Justice Hare.
A pleasant party, it was, at East Lynne: and twelve o'clock struck before the carriage of the last guest drove away. It might have been one to two hours after that, and the house was steeped in moonlight and quietness, everybody being a-bed and asleep, when a loud, alarming summons at the hall bell echoed through the stillness.
The first to put her head out at a window, was Wilson. "Is it fire?" shrieked she, in the most excessive state of terror conceivable. Wilson had a natural dread of fire; some people possess this dread more than others; and had oftentime aroused the house to a commotion by declaring she smelt it. "Is it fire?" shrieked Wilson.
" Yes ," was shouted at the very top of a man's
voice, who stepped from between the entrance pillars
to answer.
Wilson waited for no more. Clutching at the baby with one
hand—a fine young gentleman now of near twelve
months' old, promising fair to be as great a source
of trouble to Wilson and the nursery as was his
brother Archibald, whom he greatly resembled— and at
Archie with the other, out she flew to the corridor,
screeching "Fire! fire! fire!" in every accent of
horror. Into William's room, and dragging him out of
bed; into Lucy's, and dragging her; banging open the
door of Madame Vine, and the shrieks, Fire! fire!
fire! never ceasing; Wilson, with the four children,
"Fire! fire! fire!" shouted Wilson; "we're all a-being burnt up together."
Poor Mrs. Carlyle, thus wildly aroused from sleep, sprang out of bed and into the corridor in her night-dress. Everybody else was in a night-dress: when folks are flying for dear life, they don't stop to look for their dress-coats, and best blonde caps. Out came Mr. Carlyle, who had hastily assumed his pantaloons.
He cast a rapid glance down to the hall, and saw that the stairs were perfectly free for escape: therefore the hurry was not so violent. Every soul around him was shrieking in concert, making the confusion and din terrific. The bright moonlight streamed in at the corridor windows, but there was no other light.
"Where is the fire?" he exclaimed. "I don't smell any. Who first gave the alarm?"
The bell answered him. The hall bell, which rang out ten times louder and longer than before. He opened one of the windows and leaned from it. "Who's there?" Madame Vine caught up Archie.
"It's me, sir," responded a voice, which he at once
recognised to be that of one of Mr. Hare's
men-servants. "Master have been took in a fit, sir,
and mistress sent me for you and Miss Barbara. You
must please make haste, sir, if you want to see him
alive." Miss Barbara!
"You, Jasper! Is the house on fire? This house?"
"Well, I don't know, sir. I can hear a dreadful deal of screeching in it."
Mr. Carlyle closed the window. He began to suspect that the danger lay in fear alone. "Who told you there was fire?" he demanded of Wilson.
"That man ringing at the door," sobbed Wilson. "Thank goodness, I have saved the children."
Mr. Carlyle felt somewhat exasperated at the mistake. His
wife was trembling from head to foot; and he knew
that she was not in a condition to be alarmed,
necessarily or unnecessarily. She clung to him in
terror, asking if they could escape.
"My darling, be calm! There is no fire. It is a stupid mistake. You may all go back to bed and sleep in peace," he added to the rest. "And the next time that you alarm the house in the night, Wilson, have the goodness to make yourself sure, first of all, that there's cause for it."
Barbara, frightened still, bewildered and uncertain,
escaped to the window, and threw it open. But Mr.
Carlyle was nearly as quick as she: he caught her to
him with one hand, and drew the window down with the
other. To have these tidings told to her abruptly,
would be worse than all. By this time, some of the
servants had descended the other staircase, with a
light (being in various stages of costume); and,
hastening to open the hall door, Jasper entered. The
man had probably waited to help put out the "fire."
Barbara caught sight of him ere Mr. Carlyle could
prevent it, and grew
Drawing her inside their chamber, he broke the news to her soothingly and tenderly, making light of it. She burst into tears. "You are not deceiving me, Archibald? Papa is not dead?"
"Dead!" cheerily echoed Mr. Carlyle, in the same tone he might have used had Barbara wondered whether the justice was taking a night airing for pleasure in a balloon. "Wilson has indeed frightened you, love. Dress yourself, and we will go and see him."
At that moment, Barbara recollected William. Strange that she should be the first to do so; before Lady Isabel, before Mr. Carlyle. She ran out again to the corridor, where the boy stood shivering. "He may have caught his death!" she uttered, snatching him up in her arms. "Oh, Wilson! what have you done? His night-gown is damp and cold."
Unfit as she was for the burden, she bore him to her own bed. Wilson was not at leisure to attend to reproaches just then. She was engaged in a wordy war with Jasper, leaning over the balustrades to carry it on.
"I never told you there was a fire!" indignantly denied Jasper.
"You did. I opened the nursery window, and called out 'Is it fire?' and you answered 'Yes.'"
"You called out 'Is it Jasper?' What else should I say but 'Yes,' to that? Fire! Where was the fire likely to be? In the park?"
"Wilson, take the children back to bed," authoritatively
said Mr. Carlyle, as he advanced to look down into
the hall. "John, are you there? the close carriage
instantly. Be quick. Madame Vine, pray don't
In crossing back to his room, Mr. Carlyle had brushed past madame, and noticed that she appeared to be shaking, as if with the weight of Archibald. In reality, she was still alarmed, not understanding yet the cause of the commotion. Joyce, who comprehended it as little, and had stood with her arms round Lucy, advanced to take Archibald; and Mr. Carlyle disappeared. Barbara had taken off her own night-dress then, and put it upon William in place of his own, had struck a light, and was busily dressing herself.
"Just feel his night-gown, Archibald! Wilson—"
A shrill cry of awful terror interrupted the words, and Mr. Carlyle made but one bound out again. Barbara followed: the least she thought, was, that Wilson had dropped the baby into the hall.
That was not the catastrophe. Wilson, with the baby and Lucy, had already disappeared up the staircase, and Madame Vine was disappearing. Archibald lay on the soft carpet of the corridor, where madame had stood; for Joyce, in the act of taking him, had let him slip to the ground, let him fall, from sheer terror. She held on by the balustrades, her face ghastly, her mouth open, her eyes fixed in horror; altogether an object to look upon. Archie gathered himself on to his sturdy legs, and stood staring.
"Why, Joyce! what is the matter with you? "
cried Mr. Carlyle. "You look as if you had seen a
spectre."
"Oh, master!" she wailed, "I have seen one."
"Are you all going deranged together?" retorted he
Joyce fell on her knees, as if unable to support herself, and crossed her shaking hands upon her chest. Had she seen ten spectres, she could not have betrayed more dire distress. She was a sensible and faithful servant, one not given to flights of fancy, and Mr. Carlyle gazed at her in very amazement.
"Joyce, what is this?" he asked, bending down and speaking kindly.
"Oh, my dear master! Heaven have mercy upon us all!" was the inexplicable answer.
"Joyce, I ask you, what is this?"
She made no reply. She rose up, shaking; and taking Archie's hand, slowly proceeded towards the upper stairs, low moans breaking from her, and the boy's naked feet pattering on the carpet.
"What can ail her?" whispered Barbara, following Joyce with her eyes. "What did she mean, about a spectre?"
"She must have been reading a ghost-book," said Mr. Carlyle. "Wilson's folly has turned the house topsy-turvy. Make haste, Barbara."
Spring waned. Summer came, and would soon be
waning, too, for the hot days of July were now in.
What had the months brought forth, since the
election of Mr. Carlyle in April? Be you very sure
they had not been without their events.
Mr. Justice Hare's illness had turned out to be a stroke
of paralysis. People cannot act with unnatural
harshness towards a child, and then discover they
have been in the wrong, with impunity. Thus it
proved with Justice Hare. He was recovering, but
would never again be the man he had been. The
fright, when Jasper had gone to tell of his illness
at East Lynne, and was mistaken for fire, had done
nobody any damage, save William and Joyce. William
had caught a cold, which brought increased malady to
the lungs; and Joyce seemed to have caught
fear . She went about, more like one in a
dream than awake, would be buried in a reverie for
an hour at a time, and, if suddenly spoken to, would
start and shiver.
Mr. Carlyle and his wife departed for London, immediately
that Mr. Hare was pronounced out of danger; which
was in about a week from the time of his seizure.
William accompanied them: partly for the benefit of
They found London ringing with the news of Sir Francis Levison's arrest. London could not understand it: and the most wild and improbable tales were in circulation. The season was at its height; the excitement in proportion; it was more than a nine day's wonder. On the very evening of their arrival, a lady, young and beautiful, was shown into the presence of Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle. She had declined to give her name, but there arose to Mr. Carlyle's memory, when he looked on her, one whom he had seen in earlier days, as a friend of his first wife: Blanche Challoner. It was not Blanche, however.
The stranger looked keenly at Mr. Carlyle. He was standing with his hat in his hand, on the point of going out. "Will you pardon this intrusion?" she asked. "I have come to you, as one human being, in need, comes to crave help of another. I am Lady Levison."
Barbara's face flushed. Mr. Carlyle courteously invited the stranger to a chair, and remained standing himself. She sat for a moment, and then rose evidently in an excess of agitation.
"Yes, I am Lady Levison. Forced to call that man husband. That he has been a wicked man, I have long known; but now, I hear he is a criminal. I hear it, I say, but I can get the truth from none. I went to Lord Mount Severn; he declined to give me particulars. I heard that Mr. Carlyle would be in town as to-day; and I resolved to come and ask them of him."
She delivered the sentences in a jerking, abrupt tone,
"You and I have both been deeply wronged by him, Mr.
Carlyle. But I brought my wrong upon myself: you did
not. My sister Blanche, whom he had cruelly
treated—and, if I speak of it, I only speak of what
is known to the world—warned me against him. Mrs.
Levison, his grandmother, that ancient lady, who
must now be bordering upon ninety, warned me also.
The night before my wedding-day, she came on purpose
to tell me that if I married Francis Levison I
should rue it for life: there was yet time to
retract, she said. Yes; there was time; but there
was no will . I would not listen to either:
I was led away by vanity, by folly, by something
worse—the triumph over my own sister. Poor Blanche!
And I have a child," she continued, dropping her
voice; "a boy who inherits his father's name. Mr.
Carlyle"—bending forward and clasping her hands,
while her face looked like one carved from
stone—"will they condemn him?"
"Nothing, as yet, is positively proved against him," replied Mr. Carlyle, compassionately.
"If I could but get a divorce!" she cried passionately,
apparently losing all self-control. "I might have
got one, over and over again, since we married; but
there would have been the exposé and the
scandal. If I could but change my child's name! Tell
me— does any chance of redress remain for me?"
There was none: and Mr. Carlyle did not attempt to speak of any. He said a few kind words of sympathy, and prepared to go out. She moved, and stood in his way.
"You will not leave until you have given me the
"I have to keep an important engagement," he answered; "and, even if it were not so, I should decline to tell them to you; on my own account, as well as on yours. Lay not discourtesy to my charge, Lady Levison: but if I were to speak of the man, even to you, his name would blister my lips."
"In every word of hate, spoken by you, I should sympathise; every contemptuous expression of scorn, cast upon him from your heart, I would re-echo."
Barbara was shocked. "He is your husband, after all," she whispered.
"My husband!" burst out Lady Levison passionately. "Yes, there is the wrong he has done me! Why— knowing what he was, and what he had done—why did he delude me into becoming his wife? You ought to feel pity for me Mrs. Carlyle, and you do feel it, for you are a wife and a mother. How dare these bad men marry!" she cried, incoherently. "Were his other sins not hindrance enough, but with crime also on his conscience he must come with his bold face to woo me with lies! He has done me deep, irremediable wrong, and he has entailed upon his child an inheritance of shame which can never be thrown off."
Barbara was half frightened at her vehemence: but Barbara
might be thankful that she could not understand it.
All Lady Levison's native gentleness, all her
reticence of feeling, as a wife and a gentlewoman,
had been goaded out of her. The process had been
going on for some time, this last revelation was the
crowning point, and Alice, Lady Levison, turned
round upon the world in her helpless resentment, as
vehemently as any
"He made himself my husband by deceit, and I will throw him off in the face of day," returned Lady Levison. "There is no moral obligation why I should not. He has worked ill and ruin, ill and ruin upon me and my child; and the world shall not think I have borne my share in it. How was it you kept your hands off him, when he reappeared, to brave you, in West Lynne?" she added, in a changed tone, turning to Mr. Carlyle.
"I cannot tell. It was a marvel oftentimes to myself."
He quitted the room as he spoke, adding a few kind-spoken words about leaving her with Mrs. Carlyle. When they were alone, Barbara yielded to Lady Levison's request, and gave her the outline of the dark tale. Its outline only: generously suppressing Afy's name beyond the evening of the fatal event. Lady Levison listened without interruption.
"Do you and Mr. Carlyle believe him to have been guilty?"
"Yes."
"Was his first wife, Isabel Vane, mad?" she presently asked.
'Mad?' echoed Barbara, in surprise.
"When she quitted him for the other. It could have been nothing less than madness. I could understand a woman's flying from Francis Levison for love of Mr. Carlyle; but, now that I have seen your husband, I cannot understand the reverse."
And, without another word, Alice Levison quitted the room as abruptly as she had entered it.
Barbara's stay in London was little more than three weeks, for it was necessary she should be safe at home again.
Mr. Carlyle, however, remained in town till the session was nearly over, though he made hurried visits down to East Lynne. In July, he returned home for good. There was another baby at East Lynne then, a lovely little lady—pretty as Barbara herself had been at a month old.
But William was rapidly fading away. The London physician had confirmed Dr. Martin's opinion; and it was evident to all that the end could not be long in coming.
Somebody else was fading—Lady Isabel. The cross had been
too heavy, and she was sinking under its weight. Can
you wonder at it? It might have been different had
she yielded to its weight; striven to bear
it in patience and in silence, after the manner she
had carved out for herself. But she did not. She
rebelled against it: and it was costing her her
life. The hourly and daily excitement, arising from
the false position in which she had placed herself
by returning to East Lynne, calmed down with the
departure of Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle for town. Then the
reaction set in. The incessant irritation on the
mind, the feelings, and the nerves was gone; but in
its place had settled the no less dangerous apathy,
the dull quiet of despair. It was the excitement
which had kept her up: and, that over, she began to
sink with alarming rapidity. There appeared to be no
ostensible disease, but she was wasting away day by
day; as her mother had done. Her fading
An intensely hot day it was, under the July sun. Afy Hallijohn was sailing up the street in its beams, finer and vainer than ever. Afy had not shone out particularly clear in the eyes of West Lynne, after that examination. Besides the little episode, touching the London visit, Afy stood convicted, if not of perjury, of something very like it. It is true, that when the coroner's inquest on her father took place, she was not sworn to the truth of her evidence; and Richard Hare was mistaken, in believing that she was. She had been asserted that nobody was at the cottage that night but Richard Hare, for she would not mention Thorn's name. Not that she had the remotest suspicion that he had anything to do with the tragedy; we must give her her due there; she did fully believe Richard Hare was guilty. Afy on that point but spoke as she believed. But when she was put upon her oath before the magistrates, she was compelled to convict herself of falsehood in other matters.
All this told badly at West Lynne, and Afy in public
opinion became as graceless as ever. She stoutly
stood up for herself: to listen to her you would
have believed her a heroine immaculate; and some
were convinced, and espoused her cause. Not so Mrs.
Latimer. Her faith was shaken. She discharged Afy,
according her, however, the favour of a month's
warning, which took off the chief stigma of the
disgrace. Amongst her warmest
Who so proud now as Afy?—who so scornfully triumphant over West Lynne? She went into respectable lodgings, and began making her preparations, in the shape of fine bonnets and gowns. Handsome lodgings, and positively within sight of the windows of Miss Carlyle. Here Afy was the lady, and here Mr. Joe Jiffin was permitted the favour of an occasional evening visit, some female friend or other, of Afy's, being always present to play propriety. Indeed, you might have thought she had just emerged from a convent of nuns, so over scrupulous was she. "Wretches!" ejaculated Mr. Jiffin, apostrophising West Lynne and its malicious gossipers, "she's as particular and innocent as an angel."
Afy was sailing up the street in the July sun. She surveyed the house of Mr. Joe Jiffin with satisfaction as she passed it, for it was being embellished outside and in, to receive her; while packages of new furniture were arriving by every train. She threw out hints, and the enraptured bridegroom-elect acted upon them. He saw her from his shop, and came rushing out.
"They are getting on so well, Miss Afy! It will all be
finished this week. The drawing-room paper is hung,
and looks beautiful. The gold border is exquisite.
"Oh dear!" responded the shocked Afy. "Go upstairs with you, Mr. Jiffin! Has not West Lynne been ill natured enough already? You don't understand these things."
"I'm afraid I don't," meekly responded the poor little man. "I'm sure I beg your pardon, Miss Afy. I meant no offence."
"I wish to goodness ," resumed Afy, with
emphasis, "you'd leave off those white badges of
aprons!"
Mr. Jiffin coughed in perplexity. It was a sore and difficult point. "I'd do almost anything you asked me, Miss Afy; you know I would: but only think how I should grease my—my—lower garments!"
Afy gave a shriek, and turned her modest cheeks the other way.
"Not to speak of my waistcoats," went on Mr. Jiffin, all in dire confusion; "but they'd come in for a touch of it. There's the work with the tubs of butter, and the cutting up of the bacon and hams, and the dirt off the cheeses, and the splashings from the pickled pork barrels: it's all greasy together. Besides the squashing of an egg now and then, which nobody can help. I assure you, Miss Afy, if I were to discard my aprons, I might put on a new pair of—articles—every week, and not be decent in front then."
Afy groaned. Whether at the delicacy of the subject, or the wholesale destruction hinted at, Mr. Jiffin did not know.
"You go to Lynneborough by the early train tomorrow, don't you, Miss Afy?" asked he, by way of changing the topic.
"Everybody knows that," said Afy. "A good many of us go. The trial comes on at nine, so of course it's necessary to be there early. Have you heard the rumour, about Richard Hare?"
"No," replied Mr. Jiffin. "What rumour is it?"
"It is circulating through West Lynne. They say he is to be tried also."
"Is he found?" cried Mr. Jiffin in surprise.
"I don't know anything about it, myself. It has been said lately that he was dead, you know. As to which is guilty, he or Levison, I don't think it much matters," pursned Afy, with a lofty toss of the head, and a severe countenance. "My opinion always was that they were a couple of bad ones, two I wouldn't have touched with a long pole."
Afy sailed away, her crinoline sweeping each side of the wide pavement. If she purposed sporting that crinoline in the crowded assize court on the morrow, it would inevitably come to grief. A few steps farther, she encountered Mr. Carlyle.
"So, Afy? You are really going to be married at last!"
"Jiffin fancies so, sir. I am not sure yet but what I shall change my mind. Jiffin thinks there's nobody like me: if I could eat gold and silver, he'd provide it; and he's as fond as fond can be. But then, you know, sir, he's half soft."
"Soft, as to you, perhaps," laughed Mr. Carlyle. "I consider him a very civil, respectable man, Afy."
"And then, I never did think to marry a shopkeeper," grumbled Afy. "I looked a little higher than that. Only fancy, sir, having a husband who wears a white apron tied round him!"
"Terrible!" responded Mr. Carlyle, with a grave face.
"Not but what it will be a tolerable settlement," rejoined Afy, veering round a point. "He is having his house done up in style: and I shall keep two good servants, and do nothing, myself, but dress, and subscribe to the library. He makes plenty of money."
"A very tolerable settlement, I should say," returned Mr. Carlyle: and Afy's face fell before the glance of his eye, merry though it was. "Take care you don't spend all his money for him, Afy."
"I'll take care of that," nodded Afy, significantly. "Sir," she somewhat abruptly added, "what is it that's the matter with Joyce?"
"I do not know," said Mr. Carlyle, becoming serious. "There does appear to be something the matter with her, for she is much changed."
"I never saw anybody so changed in my life," exclaimed Afy. "I told her, the other day, that she was just like one who had got some dreadful secret upon the mind."
"It is really more like that than anything else," observed Mr. Carlyle.
"But she's one of the close ones, is Joyce," continued Afy. "No fear that she'll give out a clue, if it does not suit her to do so. She told me, in answer, to mind my own business, and not to take absurd fancies in my head. How is the baby, sir? And Mrs. Carlyle?"
"All well. Good day, Afy."
Spacious courts were the assize courts of
Lynneborough. And it was well they were so:
otherwise more people had been disappointed, and
numbers were, of hearing the noted trial of Sir
Francis Levison for the murder of George
Hallijohn.
The circumstances attending the case caused it to bear for the public an unparalleled interest. The rank of the accused, and his antecedents, more especially that particular, local antecedent touching the Lady Isabel Carlyle; the verdict still out against Richard Hare; the length of time which had elapsed; the part played in it by Afy; the intense curiosity as to the part taken in it by Otway Bethel; the speculation as to what had been the exact details, and the doubt of a conviction; all contributed to fan the curiosity of the public. People came from far and near to be present. Friends of Mr. Carlyle, friends of the Hares, friends of the Challoner family, friends of the prisoner; besides the general public. Colonel Bethel, and Mr. Justice Hare, had conspicuous seats.
At a few minutes past nine the judge took his place on
the bench. But not before a rumour had gone
Thin, haggard, pale, looked Francis Levison as he was placed in the dock. His incarceration had not in any way contributed to his personal advantages: and there was an ever-recurring expression of dread upon his countenance, not pleasant to look upon. He was dressed in black, and his diamond ring shone conspicuous still on his white hand, now whiter than ever. The most eminent counsel were engaged on both sides.
The testimony of the witnesses, already given, need not be recapitulated. The identification of the prisoner with the man Thorn was fully established. Ebenezer James proved that. Afy proved it; and also that he, Thorn, was at the cottage that night. Sir Peter Levison's groom was likewise re-examined. But still there wanted other testimony. Afy was made to reassert that Thorn had to go to the cottage for his hat, after leaving her: but that proved nothing: and the conversation, or quarrel, overheard by Mr. Dill, was not again put forward. If this was all the evidence, people opined that the case for the prosecution would break down.
"Call Richard Hare," said the counsel for the prosecution.
Those present, who knew Mr. Justice Hare, looked up at
him; wondering why he did not stir, in answer to his
name; wondering at the pallid hue which overspread
his face. Not he , but another man came
forward; a fair, placid young man, with blue eyes,
fair
A strange hubbub arose in court. Richard Hare the exile! the reported dead! the man whose life was still in jeopardy! The spectators rose with one accord to get a better view; they stood on tiptoe; they pushed forth their necks; they strained their eyesight: and, amidst all the noisy hum, the groan, bursting from the lips of Justice Hare, was unnoticed. Whilst order was called for, and the judge threatened to clear the court, two officers moved quietly up and stood behind the witness. Richard Hare was in custody: though he might know it not. The witness was sworn.
"What is your name?"
"Richard Hare."
"Son of Mr. Justice Hare, I believe; of the Grove, West Lynne?"
"His only son."
"The same against whom a verdict of wilful murder is out?" interposed the judge.
"The same, my lord," replied Richard Hare, who appeared, strange as it may seem, to have cast away all his old fearfulness.
"Then, witness, let me warn you that you are not obliged to answer any question that might tend to criminate yourself."
"My lord," answered Richard Hare, with some emotion, "I
wish to answer any and every question put to me. I
have but one hope: that the full truth of all
"Look round at the prisoner," said the examining counsel. "Do you know him?"
"I know him now as Sir Francis Levison. Up to April last, I believed his name to be Thorn."
"State what occurred on the evening of the murder —so far as your knowledge goes."
"I had an appointment that evening with Afy Hallijohn, and went down to their cottage to keep it—"
"A moment," interrupted the counsel. "Was your visit that evening made in secret?"
"Partially so. My father and mother were displeased at my intimacy with Afy Hallijohn: therefore, I did not care that they should be cognisant of my visits there. I am ashamed to confess that I told my father a lie over it that very evening. He saw me leave the dinner-table to go out with my gun, and inquired where I was off to. I answered, that I was going out with young Beauchamp."
"When, in point of fact, you were not?"
"No. I took my gun, for I had promised to lend it to Hallijohn, while his own was being repaired. When I reached the cottage, Afy refused to admit me: she was busy, she said. I felt sure she had Thorn with her. She had, more than once before, refused to admit me when I had gone there by her own appointment; and I always found that Thorn's presence in the cottage was the obstacle."
"I suppose you and Thorn were jealous of each other?"
"I was jealous of him: I freely admit it. I don't know whether he was of me."
"May I inquire what was the nature of your friendship for Miss Afy Hallijohn?"
"I loved her with an honourable love: as I might have loved any young lady in my own station of life. I would not have married her in opposition to my father and mother: but I told Afy that if she was content to wait for me, until I was my own master, I would then make her my wife."
"You had no views towards her of a different nature?"
"None. I cared for her too much for that. And I respected her father. Afy's mother had been a lady, too; although she had married Hallijohn, who was but clerk to Mr. Carlyle. No: I never had a thought of wrong towards Afy.
"Now relate the occurrences of the evening."
"Afy would not admit me, and we had a few words over it. But at length I went away; first giving her the gun and telling her it was loaded. She lodged it against the wall, just inside the door, and I went into the wood and waited, determined to see whether, or not, Thorn was with her, for she had denied that he was. Locksley saw me there, and asked why I was hiding. I did not answer; but I went farther off, quite out of view of the cottage. Some time afterwards, less than half an hour, I heard a shot in the direction of the cottage. Somebody was having a late shot at the partridges, I thought. Just then, I saw Otway Bethel emerge from the trees not far from me, and run towards the cottage. My lord," added Richard Hare, looking at the judge, "that was the shot that killed Hallijohn."
"Could the shot," asked the counsel, "have been fired by Otway Bethel?"
"It could not. It was much farther off. Bethel disappeared: and, in another minute, there came one, flying down the path leading from the cottage. It was Thorn: in a state of intense terror. His face was livid, his eyes staring, and he panted and shook like one in the ague. Past me he tore, on down the path, and I afterwards heard the sound of his horse galloping away. It had been tied in the wood."
"Did you follow him?"
"No. I wondered what had happened to put him in that state: but I made haste to the cottage, intending to reproach Afy with her duplicity. I leaped up the two steps, and fell over the prostrate body of Hallijohn. He was lying dead, within the door. My gun, just discharged, was flung on the floor, its contents in Hallijohn's side."
You might have heard a pin drop in court, so intense was the interest.
"There appeared to be no one in the cottage, upstairs or down. I called to Afy, but she did not answer. I caught up the gun, and was running from the cottage, when Locksley came out of the wood, and looked at me. I grew confused; fearful; and I threw the gun back again, and made off."
"What were your motives for acting in that way?"
"A panic had come over me; and in that moment I must have
lost the use of my reason, otherwise I never should
have acted as I did. Thoughts, especially of fear,
pass through our minds with astonishing swiftness,
and I feared lest the crime should be fastened upon
me. It was fear made me snatch up my gun, lest it
should be found near the body; it was fear made me
throw it back again when Locksley appeared in view;
a fear,
"Go on."
"In my flight, I came upon Bethel. I knew that if he had gone towards the cottage after the shot was fired, he must have encountered Thorn, flying from it. He denied that he had: he said he had only gone along the path for a few paces, and had then plunged into the wood again. I believed him; and departed."
"Departed from West Lynne?"
"That night I did. It was a foolish, fatal step, the result of cowardice. I found the charge was laid to me, and I thought I would absent myself for a day or two, to see how things turned out. Next, came the inquest and the verdict against me; and I left for good."
"This is the truth, so far as you are cognisant of it?"
"I swear that it is the truth and the whole truth, so far as I am cognisant of it," replied Richard Hare, with emotion. "I could not assert it more solemnly, were I before God."
He was subjected to a rigid cross-examination, but his testimony was not shaken in the least. Perhaps not one present, but was impressed with its truth.
Afy Hallijohn was recalled, and questioned as to Richard's presence at her father's house that night. It tallied with the account given by Richard; but it had to be drawn from her.
"Why did you decline to receive Richard Hare into the cottage, after appointing him to come?"
"Because I chose," returned Afy.
"Tell the jury why you chose."
"Well—I had got a friend with me. It was Captain Thorn," she added, feeling that she should only be questioned on the point, so might as well acknowledge it. "I did not admit Richard Hare, for I fancied they might get up a quarrel, if they were together."
"For what purpose did Richard Hare bring down his gun? Do you know?"
"It was to lend to my father. My father's gun had something the matter with it and was at the smith's. I had heard him, the previous day, ask Mr. Richard to lend him one of his, and Mr. Richard said he would bring one. As he did."
"You lodged the gun against the wall. Safely?"
"Quite safely."
"Was it touched by you after placing it there? Or by the prisoner?"
"I did not touch it. Neither did he, that I saw. It was the same gun which was afterwards found near my father, and had been discharged."
The next witness called was Otway Bethel. He held share also in the curiosity of the public: but not in an equal degree with Afy: still less with Richard Hare. The substance of his testimony was as follows:
"On the evening that Hallijohn was killed, I was in Abbey Wood, and I saw Richard Hare come down the path with a gun, as if he had come from his own home."
"Did Richard Hare see you?"
"No: he could not see me: I was right in the thicket. He
went to the cottage door, and was about to enter,
when Afy Hallijohn came hastily out of it, pulling
the door-to, behind her, and holding it in her hand,
as if afraid he would go in. Some colloquy
"Stop a bit, witness. Could that shot have been fired by Richard Hare?"
"It could not. He was a quarter of a mile, nearly, away from it. I was much nearer the cottage than he."
"Go on."
"I could not imagine what that shot meant, or who could have fired it. Not that I suspected mischief: and I knew that poachers did not congregate so near Hallijohn's cottage. I set off to reconnoitre, and as I turned the corner, which brought the house within my view, I saw Captain Thorn—as he was called— come leaping out of it. His face was white with terror, his breath was gone—in short, I never saw any living man betray so much agitation. I caught his arm as he would have passed me. 'What have you been about?' I asked. 'Was it you, who fired?' He—"
"Stay. Why did you suspect him?"
"From his state of excitement; from the terror he was in.
That some ill had happened, I felt sure—and so would
you, had you seen him as I did. My arresting him
increased his agitation: he tried to throw me off,
but I am a strong man: and I suppose he thought it
best to temporise. 'Keep dark upon it, Bethel,' he
said, 'I will make it worth your while. The thing
was not premeditated: it was done in the heat of
passion.
"As the prisoner thus spoke, you mean?"
"The prisoner. He took a bank-note from his pocket-book,
and thrust it into my hands. It was a note for 50
l . 'What's done can't be undone,
Bethel,' he said, 'and your saying that you saw me
here can serve no good turn. Shall it be silence?' I
took the note, and answered that it should be
silence. I had not the least idea that anybody was
killed."
"What did you suppose had happened, then?"
"I could not suppose; I could not think; it all passed in the haste and confusion of a moment, and no definite ideas occurred to me. Thorn flew on, down the path, and I stood looking after him. The next was, I heard footsteps, and I slipped within the trees. They were those of Richard Hare, who took the path to the cottage. Presently he returned, little less agitated than Thorn had been. I had gone into an open space then, and he accosted me, asking if I had seen 'that hound' fly from the cottage? 'What hound?' I asked him. 'That fine fellow, that Thorn, who comes after Afy,' he answered, but I stoutly denied that I had seen any one. Richard Hare continued his way, and I afterwards found that Hallijohn was killed."
"And so, you took a bribe to conceal one of the foulest crimes that ever man committed, Mr. Otway Bethel!"
"I took the money: and am ashamed to confess to it. But
it was done without reflection. I swear that had I
known what crime it was intended to hush up, I
"You might have lifted the weight by confessing."
"To what end? It was too late. Thorn had disappeared. I never heard of him, or saw him, until he came to West Lynne this last spring, as Sir Francis Levison, to oppose Mr. Carlyle. Richard Hare had also disappeared; had never been seen or heard of; and most people supposed he was dead. To what end, then, should I confess? Perhaps only to be suspected myself. Besides, I had taken the money upon a certain understanding, and it was only fair that I should keep to it."
If Richard Hare was subjected to a severe cross-examination, a far more severe one awaited Otway Bethel. The judge spoke to him only once, his tone ringing with reproach.
"It appears then, witness, that you have retained within you all these years, the proofs of Richard Hare's innocence?"
"I can only acknowledge it with contrition, my lord."
"What did you know of Thorn in those days?" asked the counsel.
"Nothing; save that he frequented the Abbey Wood, his
object being Afy Hallijohn. I had never exchanged a
word with him until this night; but I knew his name,
Thorn—at least, the one he went by. And by his
The case for the prosecution closed. An able and ingenious speech was made for the defence, the learned counsel who offered it contending that there was still no proof of Sir Francis Levison having been the guilty man. Neither was there any proof that the catastrophe was not the result of pure accident. A loaded gun, standing against the wall in a small room, was not a safe weapon; and he called upon the jury not rashly to convict in the uncertainty, but to give the prisoner the benefit of the doubt. He should call no witnesses, he observed, not even as to character. Character! for Sir Francis Levison! The court burst into a grin: the only sober face in it being that of the judge.
The judge summed up. Certainly not in the prisoner's favour; but—to use the expression of some amongst the audience—dead against him. Otway Bethel came in for a side shaft or two from his lordship; Richard Hare for sympathy. The jury retired about four o'clock, and the judge quitted the bench.
A very short time were they absent. Scarcely a quarter of an hour. His lordship returned into court, and the prisoner was again placed in the dock. He was the hue of marble, and, in his nervous agitation, kept incessantly throwing back his hair from his forehead —the action so often spoken of. Silence was proclaimed.
"How say you, gentlemen of the jury? Guilty or not guilty?"
" Guilty ." It was a silence to be felt: and the
prisoner gasped once or twice convulsively. "But,"
"On what grounds?" inquired the judge.
"Because, my lord, we believe that it was not a crime planned by the prisoner beforehand; but arose out of the bad passions of the moment, and was so committed."
The judge paused: and drew something black from the receptacle of his pocket, buried deep in his robes.
"Prisoner at the bar! Have you anything to urge why the sentence of death should not be passed upon you?"
The prisoner clutched the front of the dock. He threw up his head, as if shaking off the dread fear which had oppressed him, and the marble of his face changed to scarlet.
"Only this, my lord. The jury, in giving their reason for recommending me to your lordship's mercy, have adopted the right view of the case, as it actually occurred. That the man, Hallijohn's, life was taken by me, it will be useless for me to deny, in the face of the evidence given this day. But it was not taken in malice. When I quitted the girl, Afy, and went to the cottage for my hat, I no more contemplated injuring mortal man, than I contemplate it at this moment. He was there; the father; and in the dispute that ensued, the catastrophe occurred. My lord, it was not wilful murder."
The prisoner ceased. And the judge, the black cap upon his head, crossed his hands one upon the other.
"Prisoner at the bar. You have been convicted, by clear
and undoubted evidence, of the crime of wilful
murder. The jury have pronounced you guilty; and in
"Amen!"
The court was cleared. The day's excitement was over, and the next case was inquired for. Not quite over yet, however, the excitement, and the audience crowded in again. For the next case proved to be the arraignment of Richard Hare the younger. A formal proceeding merely, in pursuance of the verdict of the coroner's inquest. No evidence was offered against him, and the judge ordered him to be discharged. Richard, poor, ill-used, baited Richard, was a free man again.
Then ensued the scene of all scenes. Half, at least, of
those present, were residents of, or from near West
Lynne. They had known Richard Hare from infancy;
they had admired the boy in his pretty childhood;
they had liked him in his unoffending boyhood; but
they had been none the less ready to cast their
harsh stones at him, and to thunder down their
denunciations
An English mob, gentle or simple, never gets up its excitement by halves. Whether its demonstration be of a laudatory or a condemnatory nature, the steam is sure to be put on to bursting point. With one universal shout, with one bound, they rallied round Richard: they congratulated him, they overwhelmed him with good wishes, they expressed with shame their repentance, they said that the future should atone for the past. Had he possessed a hundred hands, they would have been shaken off. And when Richard extricated himself, and turned, in his pleasant, forgiving, loving nature, to his father, the stern old justice, forgetting his pride and his pomposity, burst into tears and sobbed like a child, as he murmured something about he, also, needing forgiveness.
"Dear father," cried Richard, his own eyes wet, "it is forgiven and forgotten already. Think how happy we shall be again together! you, and I, and my mother."
The justice's hands, which had been wound round his son, relaxed their hold. They were twitching curiously; the face was twitching curiously; the body also began to twitch: and he fell upon the shoulder of Colonel Bethel, in a second stroke of paralysis.
By the side of William Carlyle's dying bed,
knelt the Lady Isabel. The time was at hand, and the
boy was quite reconciled to his fate. Merciful
indeed is God to dying children! It is astonishing
how very readily, where the right means are taken,
they may be brought to look with pleasure, rather
than fear, upon their unknown journey.
The brilliant hectic, type of the disease, had gone from his cheeks, his features were white and wasted, and his eyes large and bright. His silky brown hair was pushed off his temples, and his little hot hands were thrown outside the bed.
"It won't be so very long to wait, you know, will it, Madame Vine?"
"For what, darling?"
"Before they all come. Papa and mamma, and Lucy, and all of them."
A jealous feeling shot across her wearied heart. Was
she nothing to him? "Do you not care that
I should come to you, William?"
"Yes, I hope you will. But, do you think we shall know
everybody in heaven? Or will it be only
our own relations?"
"Oh, child! I think there will be no relations, as you call them, up there. We can trust all that to God— however it may be."
William lay looking upwards at the sky, apparently in thought. A dark blue, serene sky, from which shone the hot July sun. His bed had been moved near the window, for he liked to sit up in it and look at the landscape. The window was open now, and the butterflies and bees sported in the summer air.
"I wonder how it will be?" pondered he, aloud. "There will be the beautiful city, with its gates of pearl, and its shining precious stones, and its streets of gold: and there will be the clear river, and the trees with their fruits and their healing leaves, and the lovely flowers: and there will be the harps, and music, and singing: and what else will there be?"
"Everything that is desirable and beautiful, William."
Another pause. "Madame Vine, will Jesus come for me, do you think, or will he send an angel?"
"Jesus has promised to come for his own
redeemed; for those who love him and wait for
him."
"Yes, yes. And then I shall be happy for ever. It will be so pleasant to be there! never to be tired or ill again."
"Pleasant? Ay! Oh, William! would that the time were come!" She was thinking of herself; her freedom; though the boy knew it not. She buried her face in her hands and continued speaking: William had to bend his ear to catch the faint whisper.
"'And there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying; neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.'"
"Madame Vine, do you think mamma will be there?" he presently asked. "I mean mamma that was."
"Ay. Ere long."
"But how shall I know her? You see, I have nearly forgotten what she was like."
She leaned over him, laying her forehead upon his wasted arm; she burst into a flood of impassioned tears. "You will know her; never fear, William: she has not forgotten you."
"But how can we be sure that she will be there?" debated William, after a pause of thought. "You know"—sinking his voice, and speaking with hesitation —"she was not quite good. She was not good to papa or to us. Sometimes I think, suppose she did not grow good, and did not ask God to forgive her?"
"Oh, William," sobbed the unhappy lady, "her whole life, after she left you, was one long scene of repentance, of seeking forgiveness. Her repentance, her sorrow, was greater than she could bear, and—"
"And what?" asked William, for there was a pause.
"Her heart broke in it; yearning after you and your father."
"What makes you think it?"
"Child, I know it."
William considered. Then—had he been strong enough—would have started up with energy. "Madame Vine, you could only know that, by mamma's telling you! Did you ever see her? Did you know her abroad?"
Lady Isabel's thoughts were far away; up in the clouds, perhaps. She reflected not on the possible consequences of her answer: or she had never given it.
"Yes: I knew her abroad."
"Oh!" said the boy. "Why did you never tell us? What did she say? What was she like?"
"She said"—sobbing wildly—"that she was parted from her children here. But she should meet them in heaven and be with them for ever. William, darling! all the awful pain, and sadness, and guilt of this world, will be washed out, and God will wipe our tears away."
"What was her face like?" he questioned, softly.
"Like yours. Very much like Lucy's."
"Was she pretty?"
A momentary pause. "Yes."
"Oh dear! I am ill! Hold me!" cried out William, as his head sank to one side, and great drops, as large as peas, broke forth upon his clammy face. It appeared to be one of the temporary faint attacks that had overpowered him at times lately, and Lady Isabel rang the bell hastily.
Wilson came in, in answer. Joyce was the usual attendant
upon the sick room, but Mrs. Carlyle, with her
infant, was passing the day at the Grove,
unconscious of the critical state of William, and
she had taken Joyce with her. It was the day
following the trial. Mr. Justice Hare had been
brought to West Lynne in his second attack, and
Barbara had gone to see him, to console her mother,
and to welcome Richard to his home again. If one
carriage drove, that day, to the Grove, with cards
and inquiries, fifty did; not to speak of the foot
callers. "It is all meant by way of attention to
you, Richard," said gentle Mrs. Hare, smiling
through her loving tears at her restored son. Lucy
and Archie were dining at Miss Carlyle's, and
"Is he off in another faint?" unceremoniously cried she, hastening to the bed.
"I think so. Help me to raise him."
William did not faint. No: the attack was quite different from those he was subject to. Instead of losing consciousness and power, as was customary, he shook as if he had the ague, and laid hold both of Madame Vine and Wilson, grasping them convulsively.
"Don't let me fall! don't let me fall!" he gasped.
"My dear, you cannot fall," responded Madame Vine. "You forget that you'are on the bed."
He clasped them yet, and trembled still, as from fear. "Don't let me fall! don't let me fall!" the incessant burden of his cry.
The paroxysm passed. They wiped his brow, and stood looking at him: Wilson with a pursed-up mouth, and a peculiar expression of face. She put a spoonful of restorative jelly between his lips, and he swallowed it, but shook his head when she would have given him another. Turning his face to the pillow, in a few minutes he was in a doze.
"What could it have been?" exclaimed Lady Isabel, in an under tone to Wilson.
" I know," was the oracular answer. "I saw this
same sort of attack once before, madame."
"And what caused it?"
"'Twasn't in a child, though," went on Wilson. "'Twas in a grown-up person. But that's nothing: it comes for the same thing in all. I think he was taken for death."
"Who?" uttered Lady Isabel, startled.
Wilson made no reply in words, but she pointed with her finger to the bed.
"Oh, Wilson! He is not so ill as that. Mr. Wainwright said this morning that he might last a week or two."
Wilson composedly sat down in the easiest chair. She was not wont to put herself out of the way for the governess: and that governess was too much afraid of her, in one sense, to let her know her place. "As to Wainwright, he's nobody," quoth she. "And if he saw the child's breath going out before his face, and knew that the next moment would be his last, he'd vow to us all that he was good for twelve hours to come. You don't know Wainwright as I do, madame. He was our doctor at mother's; and he has attended in all the places I have lived in, since I went out to service. Five years I was head nurse at Squire Pinner's; going on for four, I was lady's-maid at Mrs. Hare's; I came here when Miss Lucy was a baby; and in all my places has he attended, like one's shadow. My Lady Isabel thought great guns of old Wainwright, I remember. It was more than I did."
My Lady Isabel made no response to this. She took a seat, and watched William. His breathing was more laboured than usual.
"That idiot Sarah says to me to-day, says she, 'Which of
his two grandpapas will they bury him by— old Mr.
Carlyle, or Lord Mount Severn?' 'Don't be a calf?' I
answered her. 'D'ye think they'll stick him out in
the corner with my lord?—he'll be put in the Carlyle
vault, of course.' It would have been different you
see, Madame Vine, if my lady had died at home, all
proper, Mr. Carlyle's wife. They'd have buried her
no
No reply was made by Madame Vine; and a silence ensued. Nothing to be heard but that fleeting breath.
"I wonder how that beauty feels?" suddenly broke forth Wilson again, her tone one of scornful irony.
Lady Isabel, her eyes and her thoughts absorbed by William, positively thought Wilson's words must relate to him. She turned to her in surprise.
"That bright gem in the prison at Lynneborough," explained Wilson. "I hope he may have found himself pretty well since yesterday! I wonder how many trainfuls from West Lynne will go to his hanging?"
Her face turned crimson; her heart sick. She had not dared to inquire how the trial terminated. The subject altogether was too dreadful, and nobody had happened to mention it in her hearing.
"Is he condemned?" she asked, in a low tone.
"He is condemned; and good luck to him! and Mr. Otway
Bethel's let loose again; and good luck to
him . A nice pair they are! Nobody went
from this house to hear the trial—it might not have
been pleasant, you know, madame, to Mr. Carlyle—but
people came in last night and told us all about it.
Young Richard Hare chiefly convicted him. He is back
again, and so nice-looking, they say, ten times more
so than he was when quite a young man. You should
have heard, they say, the cheerings and shouts which
greeted Mr. Richard when his innocence came out: it
pretty near rose off the roof of the court; and the
judge didn't stop it."
Wilson paused, but there was no answering comment. On she went again.
"When Mr. Carlyle brought the news home last evening, and broke it to his wife—telling her how Mr. Richard had been received with acclamations, she nearly fainted; for she's not strong yet. Mr. Carlyle called out to me to bring some water: I was in the next room with the baby: and there she was, the tears raining from her eyes, and he holding her to him. I always said there was a whole world of love between those two, though he did go and marry another. Mr. Carlyle ordered me to put the water down, and sent me away again. But I don't fancy he told her of old Hare's attack until this morning."
Lady Isabel lifted her aching forehead. "What attack?"
"Why, madame, don't you know? I declare you box yourself up in the house, keeping from everybody, till you hear nothing. You might as well be living at the bottom of a coal-pit. Old Hare had another stroke in the court at Lynneborough: and that's why my mistress is gone to the Grove to-day."
"Who says Richard Hare's come home, Wilson?"
The question, the weak, scarcely audible question, had come from the dying boy. Wilson threw up her hands, and made a bound to the bed. "The like of that!" she uttered, aside to Madame Vine. "One never knows when to take these sick ones. Master William, you hold your tongue, and drop off to sleep again. Your papa will be home soon from Lynneborough, and if you talk and get tired, he'll say it's my fault. Come, shut your eyes. Will you have a bit more jelly?"
William, making no reply to the offer of jelly, buried
his face again on the pillow. But he was grievously
Mr. Carlyle was at Lynneborough. He always had much business there at assize time, in the Nisi Prius court. But, the previous day, he had not gone himself; Mr. Dill had been despatched to represent him.
Between seven and eight he returned home, and came into William's chamber. The boy brightened up at the well-known presence.
"Papa!"
Mr. Carlyle sat down on the bed and kissed him. The passing beams of the sun, slanting from the horizon, shone into the room, and Mr. Carlyle could view well the dying face. The grey hue of death was certainly on it.
"Is he worse?" he exclaimed hastily to Madame Vine.
"He appears worse this evening, sir. More weak."
"Papa," panted William, "is the trial over?"
"What trial, my boy?"
"Sir Francis Levison's."
"It was over yesterday. Never trouble your head about him, my brave boy. He is not worth it."
"But, I want to know. Will they hang him?"
"He is sentenced to it."
"Did he kill Hallijohn?"
"Yes. Who has been talking to him upon the subject?" Mr. Carlyle continued to Madame Vine, marked displeasure in his tone.
"Wilson mentioned it, sir," was the low answer.
"Oh, papa, what will he do? Will Jesus forgive
him? "
"We must hope it."
"Do you hope it, papa?"
"Yes. I wish that all the world may be forgiven, William: whatever may have been their sins. My child, how restless you seem!"
"I can't keep in one place. The bed gets wrong. Pull me up on the pillow, will you, Madame Vine?"
Mr. Carlyle gently lifted the boy himself. "Madame Vine is an untiring nurse to you, William," he observed, gratefully casting a glance towards her in the distance, where she had retreated, and was shaded by the window curtain.
William made no reply. He seemed to be trying to recall something. "I forget; I forget!"
"Forget what?" asked Mr. Carlyle.
"It was something I wanted to ask you; or to tell you. Isn't Lucy come home?"
"I suppose not."
"Papa, I want Joyce."
"I will send her home to you. I am going for your mamma after dinner."
"For mamma?—oh, I remember now. Papa, how shall I know mamma in heaven? Not this mamma."
Mr. Carlyle did not immediately reply. The question may have puzzled him. William continued hastily: possibly mistaking the motive of the silence.
"She will be in heaven, you know."
"Yes, yes, child"—speaking hurriedly.
"Madame Vine knows she will. She saw her abroad: and mamma told her that—what was it, madame?"
Madame Vine grew sick with alarm. Mr. Carlyle turned his
eyes upon her scarlet face—as much as he
"Mamma was more sorry than she could bear," went on William, finding he was not helped. "She wanted you, papa, and she wanted us, and her heart broke, and she died."
A flush rose to Mr. Carlyle's brow. He turned inquiringly to Madame Vine.
"Oh, I beg your pardon, sir," she murmured, with
desperate energy. "I ought not so to have spoken: I
ought not to have interfered in your family affairs.
I spoke only as I thought it must be, sir. The boy
seemed troubled about his mother."
Mr. Carlyle was at sea. "Did you meet his mother abroad? I scarcely understand."
She lifted her hand and covered her glowing face. "No, sir." Surely the recording angel blotted out the words! If ever a prayer for forgiveness went up from an aching heart, it must have gone up then, for the equivocation uttered over her child's death-bed!
Mr. Carlyle went towards her. "Do you perceive the change in his countenance?" he whispered.
"Yes, sir; yes. He has looked like this since a strange fit of trembling that came on in the afternoon. Wilson thought he might be taken for death. I fear some four-and-twenty hours will end it."
Mr. Carlyle rested his elbow on the window-frame, and his hand upon his brow, his drooping eyelids falling over his eyes. "It is hard to lose him."
"Oh, sir, he will be better off!" she wailed, choking
down the sobs and the emotion, that arose
threateningly. "We can bear death: it is
not the worst parting that the earth knows. He will
be quit of this
A servant came to say that Mr. Carlyle's dinner was served, and he proceeded to it with what appetite he had. When he returned to the sick-room, the daylight had faded, and a solitary candle was placed where its rays could not fall upon the child's face. Mr. Carlyle took the light in his hand to scan that face again. He was lying sideways on the pillow, his hollow breath echoing through the room. The light caused him to open his eyes.
"Don't papa, please. I like it dark."
"Only for one moment, my precious boy." And, not for more than a moment did Mr. Carlyle hold it. The blue, pinched, ghastly look was there yet. Death was certainly coming on quick.
At that moment Lucy and Archibald came in, on their return from their visit to Miss Carlyle. The dying boy looked up eagerly.
"Good bye, Lucy," he said, putting out his cold damp hand.
"I am not going out," replied Lucy. "We have but just come home."
"Good bye, Lucy," repeated he.
She laid hold of the little hand then, leaned over, and kissed him. "Good bye, William: but indeed I am not going out anywhere."
"I am," said he. "I am going to heaven. Where's Archie?"
Mr. Carlyle lifted Archie on to the bed. Lucy looked frightened. Archie, surprised.
"Archie, good bye; good bye, dear. I am going to heaven:
to that bright blue sky, you know. I shall
Lucy, a sensitive child, broke into a loud storm of sobs: enough to disturb the equanimity of any sober sick-room. Wilson hastened in at the sound, and Mr. Carlyle sent the two children away, with soothing promises that they should see William in the morning, if he continued well enough.
Down on her knees, her face buried in the counterpane, a corner of it stuffed into her mouth that it might help to stifle her agony, knelt Lady Isabel. The moment's excitement was well nigh beyond her strength of endurance. Her own child; his child; they alone around its death-bed, and she might not ask or receive from him a word of comfort, of consolation!
Mr. Carlyle glanced at her as he caught her choking sobs; just as he would have glanced at any other attentive governess. Feeling her sympathy, doubtless; but nothing more: she was not heart and part with him and his departing boy. Lower and lower bent he over that boy, for his eyes were wet.
"Don't cry, papa," whispered William, raising his feeble hand caressingly to his father's cheek. "I am not afraid to go. Jesus is coming for me."
"Afraid to go! Indeed I hope not, my gentle boy. You are going to God; to happiness. A few years; we know not how few; and we shall all come to you."
"Yes, you will be sure to come: I know that. I shall tell mamma so. I dare say she is looking out for me now. Perhaps she's standing on the banks of the river, watching the boats."
He had evidently got that picture of Martin's in his
mind, the Plains of Heaven. Mr. Carlyle turned to
the
"Papa, I can't think how Jesus can be in all the boats! Perhaps they don't go quite at the same time? He must be, you know, because he comes to fetch us."
"He will be in yours, darling," was the whispered, fervent answer.
"Oh yes. He will take me all the way up to God, and say, 'Here's a poor little boy come, and you must please to forgive him and let him go into Heaven, because I died for him!' Papa, did you know that mamma's heart broke?"
A caress was all the reply Mr. Carlyle returned. William's restlessness of body appeared to be extending to his mind. He would not be put off.
"Papa! did you know that mamma's heart broke?"
"William, I think it likely that your poor mamma's heart did break, ere death came. But let us talk of you; not of her. Are you in pain?"
"I can't breathe; I can't swallow. I wish Joyce was here."
"She will not be long."
The boy nestled himself in his father's arms, and in a few minutes appeared to be asleep. Mr. Carlyle, after a while, gently laid him on his pillow, watched him, and then turned to depart.
"Oh, papa, papa!" he cried out, in a tone of painful entreaty, opening wide his yearning eyes, "say good bye to me!"
Mr. Carlyle's tears fell upon the little up-turned face, as he once more caught it to his breast.
"My darling, papa will soon be back. He was not
"And pretty little baby Anna?"
"And baby Anna, if you would like her to come in. I will not leave my darling boy for long: he need not fear. I shall not leave you again to-night, William, when once I am back."
"Then put me down, and go, papa."
A lingering embrace; a fond, lingering, tearful embrace, Mr. Carlyle holding him to his beating heart. Then he laid him comfortably on his pillow, gave him a teaspoonful of strawberry juice, and hastened away.
"Good bye, papa," came forth the little feeble cry.
It was not heard. Mr. Carlyle was gone. Gone from his living child—for ever. Up rose Lady Isabel, and flung her arms aloft in a storm of sobs.
"Oh, William, darling! in this dying moment let me be to you as your mother!"
Again he unclosed his wearied eyelids. It is probable that he only partially understood.
"Papa's gone for her."
"Not her! I—I—" Lady Isabel checked herself, and
fell sobbing on the bed. No; not even at that last
hour when the world was closing on him, dared she
say, I am your mother.
Wilson re-entered. "He looks as if he were dropping off to sleep," quoth she.
"Yes," said Lady Isabel. "You need not wait, Wilson. I will ring if he requires anything."
Wilson, though withal not a bad-hearted woman, was not
one to remain for pleasure, in a sick room, if told
she might leave it. Lady Isabel, remained alone. She
fell on her knees again, this time in prayer.
A review of the past then rose up before her. From the time of her first entering that house, the bride of Mr. Carlyle, to her present sojourn in it. The old scenes passed through her mind, like the changing pictures in a phantasmagoria. Why should they have come, there and then? She knew not.
William slept on silently: she thought of the
past. The dreadful reflection, "If I had not—done as
I did— how different would it have been now!" had
been sounding its knell in her heart so often, that
she had almost ceased to shudder at it. The very
nails of her hands had, before now, entered the
palms with the sharp pain it brought. Stealing over
her more especially this night as she knelt there,
her head lying on the counterpane, came the
recollection of that first illness of hers. How she
had lain, and, in her unfounded jealousy, imagined
Barbara the house's mistress. She, dead; Barbara
exalted to her place, Mr. Carlyle's wife, her
child's stepmother! She recalled the day when, her
mind excited by certain gossip of Wilson's—it was
previously in a state of fever bordering on
delirium—she had prayed her husband, in terror and
anguish, not to marry Barbara. "How could he marry
her?" he had replied, in his soothing pity. "She,
Isabel, was his wife: who was Barbara? Nothing to
them." But it had all come to pass. She had
brought it forth. Not Mr. Carlyle; not Barbara; she
alone. Oh the dreadful misery of the retrospect!
Lost in thought, in anguish past and present, in
self-condemning repentance, the time passed on.
Nearly an hour must have elapsed since Mr. Carlyle's
departure,
She hastily rose up, as Joyce, advancing with a quiet step, drew aside the clothes to look at William. "Master says he has been wanting me," she observed. "Why—oh!"
It was a sharp, momentary cry, subdued as soon as uttered. Madame Vine sprang forward to Joyce's side looking also. The pale young face lay calm in its utter stillness; the busy little heart had ceased to beat. Jesus Christ had indeed come, and taken the fleeting spirit.
Then she lost all self-control. She believed that she had reconciled herself to the child's death, that she could part with him without too great emotion. But she had not anticipated it would be quite so soon; she had deemed that some hours more would at least be given him; and now the storm overwhelmed her. Crying, sobbing, calling, she flung herself upon him; she clasped him to her; she dashed off her disguising glasses; she laid her face upon his. Beseeching him to come back to her that she might say farewell; to her, his mother; her darling child, her lost William.
Joyce was terrified; terrified for consequences. With her
full strength she pulled her from the boy. praying
her to consider; to be still. "Do not, do not, for
the love of Heaven! My lady! my lady! "
It was the old familiar title that struck upon her fears and induced calmness. She stared at Joyce, and retreated backwards; after the manner of one receding from some hideous vision.
"My lady, let me take you into your room. Mr. Carlyle is
come; he is but bringing up his wife. Only
"How did you know me?" she asked, in a hollow voice.
"My lady, it was that night when there was an alarm of
fire. I went close up to you to take Master
Archibald from your arms: and, as sure as I am now
standing here, I believe that for the moment my
senses left me. I thought I saw a spectre; the
spectre of my dead lady. I forgot the present; I
forgot that all were standing round me; that you,
Madame Vine, were alive before me. Your face was not
disguised then: the moonlight shone full upon it,
and I knew it, after the first few moments of
terror, to be, in dreadful truth, the
living one of Lady Isabel. My lady, come
away! we shall have Mr. Carlyle here."
Poor thing! She sank upon her knees, in her humility, her dread. "Oh, Joyce, have pity upon me! don't betray me! I will leave the house; indeed I will. Don't betray me while I am in it!"
"My lady, you have nothing to fear from me. I have kept the secret buried within my breast since then. Last April! It has nearly been too much for me. By night and by day I have had no peace, dreading what might come out. Think of the awful confusion, the consequences, should it come to the knowledge of Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle. Indeed, my lady, you never ought to have come."
"Joyce," she said hollowly, lifting her haggard face, "I
could not keep away from my unhappy children. Is it
no punishment to me , think you, the being
here?" she added, vehemently. "To see him—my
husband— the husband of another! It is killing
me."
"Oh, my lady, come away! I hear him; I hear him!"
Partly coaxing, partly dragging her, Joyce took her into her own room, and left her there. Mr. Carlyle was at that moment at the door of the sick one. Joyce sprang forward. Her face, in her emotion and fear, was of one livid whiteness, and she shook as William had shaken, poor child, in the afternoon. It was only too apparent in the well-lighted corridor.
"Joyce!" he exclaimed in amazement, "what ails you?"
"Sir! master!" she panted, "be prepared. Master William—Master William—"
"Joyce! Not dead? "
"Alas, yes, sir!"
Mr. Carlyle strode into the chamber. But, ere he was well across it, turned back to slip the bolt of the door. On the pillow lay the white, thin face, at rest now.
"My boy! my boy! Oh, God!" he murmured, in bowed reverence, "mayst Thou have received this child to his rest in Jesus! Even as, I trust, Thou hadst already received his unhappy mother!"
To the funeral of William Carlyle came Lord
Mount Severn and his son. Wilson had been right in
her surmises as to the resting place. The Carlyle
vault was opened for him, and an order went forth to
the sculptor, for an inscription to be added to
their marble tablet in the church. "William Vane
Carlyle, eldest son of Archibald Carlyle, of East
Lynne." Amongst those who attended the funeral as
mourners, went one more notable in the eyes of
gazers than the rest; Richard Hare the younger.
Lady Isabel was ill. Ill in mind, and ominously ill in
body. She kept her room; and Joyce attended on her.
The household set down madame's illness to the
fatigue of having attended upon Master William: it
was not thought of seriously by any one, especially
as she declined to see a doctor. All her thoughts,
now, were directed to the getting away from East
Lynne, for it would never do to remain there to die;
and she knew that death was on his way to her, and
that no human power or skill, not all the faculty
combined, could turn him back again. The excessive
dread of detection was not upon her as it had been
formerly: I mean, she did not dread the consequences
so much, if detection came.
In returning to East Lynne, Lady Isabel had entered upon a daring act: and she found, in the working, that neither strength nor spirit was equal to it. Presuming upon the extraordinary change which had taken place in her appearance, and which, with her own care, rendered detection next door to an impossibility, she had suffered it to blind her judgment, and lead her upon a course that could only end badly. Let people talk as they will, it is impossible to drive out human passions from the human heart. You may suppress them, deaden them, keep them in subjection, but you cannot root them out. The very best man that attains to the greatest holiness on earth has need constantly to strive and pray, if he would keep away evil from his thoughts, passions from his nature. His life must be spent in self-watchfulness; he must "pray always," at morning, at evening, at midday: and he cannot do it then. One of the greatest of our living divines, grey now with years and infirmities, said in a memorable sermon, preached in Worcester cathedral in the zenith of his fame and power, that the life, even of a good man, was made up of daily sinning and repenting. So it is. Human passions and tempers were brought with us into this world, and they can only quit us when we bid it farewell to enter upon immortality in the next.
When Lady Isabel was Mr. Carlyle's wife, she had never
wholly loved him. The very utmost homage that
esteem, admiration, affection, could give, was his;
but that mysterious passion called by the name of
love (and not done with human passions: and they
work ill, and conterariness (let the word stand,
critic, if you please), and precisely everything
they should not.
I shall get blame for it, I fear, if I attempt to defend
her. But it was not exactly the same thing, as
though she had suffered herself to fall in love with
somebody else's husband. Nobody would defend
that . We have not turned Mormons yet,
and the world does not walk upon its head. When
Queen Eleanor handed the bowl of poison to Fair
Rosamond, she challenged the execrations of
posterity, and they have been liberally bestowed
upon her from that hour to this. The queen gets all
the blame, the lady all the sympathy. Putting the
poison out of view, I think the judgment should be
reversed. Had Lady Isabel fallen in love with—say—
Mr. Crosby, she would have deserved a little
judicious chastisement at Mr. Crosby's hands.
Perhaps an hour or two spent in some agreeable
pillory might have proved efficacious. But this was
a peculiar case. She, poor thing, almost regarded
Mr. Carlyle as her husband.
There had been other things, too. The reappearance of Francis Levison at West Lynne, in fresh contact, as may be said, with herself, had struck terror to her heart; and the dark charge brought against him awfully augmented her remorse. Then, the sharp lances perpetually thrust upon her memory—the Lady Isabel's memory—from all sides, were full of cruel stings, unintentionally though they were hurled. And there was the hourly chance of discovery, and the never-ceasing battle with her conscience for being at East Lynne at all. No wonder that the chords of life were snapping: the wonder would have been had they remained whole.
"She brought it upon herself! she ought not to have come
back to East Lynne!" groans our moralist again.
Don't I say so? Of course she ought not. Neither
ought she to have suffered her thoughts to stray, in
the manner they did, towards Mr. Carlyle. She ought
not; but she did. If we all did just what
She was nearer to death than she imagined. She knew—judging by her declining strength, and her inner feelings—that it could not be far off; but she did not deem it was coming so very soon. Her mother had died in a similar way. Some said of consumption —Dr. Martin said so, you may remember; some said of "waste;" the earl, her husband, said of a broken heart—you heard him say so to Mr. Carlyle in the first chapter of this history. The earl was the one who might be supposed to know best. Whatever may have been Lady Mount Severn's malady, she—to give you the phrase that was in people's mouths at the time —"went out like the snuff of a candle." It was now the turn of Lady Isabel. She had no decided disorder, yet Death had marked her. She felt that it was so: and in the approach of Death she dreaded not, as she had once done, the consequences that must ensue, did discovery come. Which brings us back to the point whence ensued this long digression. I dare say you are chafing at it, but it is not often I trouble you with one.
But she would not willingly let discovery come; neither
had she the least intention of remaining at East
Lynne to die. Where she should take refuge, was
quite a secondary consideration: only let her get
Mr. Carlyle quitted the room as she entered it. Barbara, fatigued with a recent drive, was lying on the sofa.
"We shall be so sorry to lose you, Madame Vine! You are all we could wish for Lucy: and Mr. Carlyle feels truly grateful for your love and attention to his poor boy."
"To leave will give me pain also," Madame Vine answered, in a subdued tone. Pain? Ay. Mrs. Carlyle little guessed at its extent. All she cared for on earth, she should leave behind her at East Lynne.
"Indeed you must not leave," resumed Barbara. "It would be unjust to allow you to do so. You have made yourself ill, waiting upon poor William, and you must remain here and take holiday until you are cured. You will soon get well, if you will only suffer yourself to be properly waited on and taken care of."
"You are very considerate. Pray do not think me insensible if I decline. I believe my strength is beyond getting up: that I shall never be able to teach again."
"Oh, nonsense," said Barbara, in her quick way. "We are
all given to fancy the worst when we are ill. I was
feeling terribly weak, only a few minutes ago, aud
said something of the same sort to Archibald. He
talked and soothed me out of it. I wish you had your
A tinge of scarlet streaked Madame Vine's pale face, and she laid her hand upon her beating heart.
"How could you think of leaving? We should be glad to help re-establish your health, in any case, but it is only fair to do it now. I felt sure, by the news brought to me when I was ill, that your attention upon William was overtaxing your strength."
"It is not the attendance upon William that has brought
me into this state," was the quick answer. "I
must leave; I have well considered it
over."
"Would you like to go to the sea-side?" exclaimed Barbara, with sudden energy. "I am going there on Monday next: Mr. Carlyle insists upon it that I try a little change. I had intended only to take my baby; but we can make different arrangements and take you and Lucy. It might do you good, Madame Vine."
She shook her head. "No: it would make me worse. All that I want is perfect quiet. I must beg you to understand that I shall leave. And I should be glad if you could allow the customary notice to be dispensed with, so that I may be at liberty to depart within a few days."
"Look here, then," said Barbara, after a pause of
consideration; "you remain at East Lynne until my
return—which will be in a fortnight. Mr. Carlyle
cannot stay with me, so I know I shall be tired in
less time that. He and his office are quite
overwhelmed with business, after his long sojourn in
London. I did not care to go until August or
September, when he will be at leisure, but he would
not hear of it, and says we can go again then. I do
not want you to remain to
Madame Vine said "Yes." Said it eagerly. To have another
fortnight with her children, Lucy and Archibald, was
very like a reprieve, and she embraced it. Although
she knew, as I have said, that grim death was on his
way, she did not think he had drawn so near the end
of his journey. Her thoughts went back to the time
when she had been ordered to the sea-side
after an illness. It had been a marvel if they had
not. She remembered how her husband had urged the
change upon her: how he had taken her, travelling
carefully; how tenderly anxious he had been in the
arrangements for her comfort, when settling her in
the lodgings; how, when he came again to see her, he
had met her in his passionate fondness, thanking God
for the visible improvement in her looks. That one
injunction, which she had called him back to give
him, as he was departing for the boat, was bitterly
present to her now: "Do not get making love to
Barbara Hare." All this care, and love, and
tenderness, belonged now of right to Barbara; and
were given to her.
Now Barbara, although she pressed Madame Vine to remain
at East Lynne, and indeed would have been glad that
she should do so, did not take her refusal to heart.
Barbara could not fail to perceive that she was
These different remembrances and reflections were separately passing through the minds of the two ladies, when Madame Vine at length rose from her chair to depart.
"Would you mind holding my baby for one minute?" cried Barbara.
Madame Vine quite started. "The baby there!" she uttered. Barbara laughed.
"It is lying by my side, under the shawl, quiet, little sleeping thing."
Madame Vine advanced and took the sleeping baby. How could she refuse? She had never had it in her arms before: had, in fact, scarcely seen it. One visit of ceremony she had paid Mrs. Carlyle, as in politeness bound, a day or two after the young lady's arrival, and had been shown a little face, nearly covered with lace, in a cradle.
"Thank you. I can get up now. I might have half smothered it, had I attempted before," continued Barbara, still laughing. "I have been here long enough, and am quite rested. Talking about smothering children, what accounts we have in the registrar-general's weekly returns of health. So many children 'overlaid in bed;' so many children 'suffocated in bed.' One week there were nearly twenty; and often there are as many as eight and ten. Mr. Carlyle says he knows they are smothered on purpose."
"Oh, Mrs. Carlyle!"
"I exclaimed, just as you do, when he said it, and laid my hand over his lips. He laughed, and told me I did not know half the wickedness of the world. Thank you," again repeated Mrs. Carlyle, taking her child from Lady Isabel. "Is she not a pretty baby? Do you like the name: Anna?"
"It is a simple name," replied Lady Isabel. "And simple names are always the most attractive."
"That is just what Archibald thinks. But he wanted this
child's to be Barbara. I would not have had it
Barbara for the world. I remember his once
"It is not christened," said Lady Isabel.
"Only baptised. We should have had it christened before now, but for William's death. Not that we give christening dinners; but I waited for the trial at Lynneborough to be over, that my dear brother Richard might stand to the child."
"Mr. Carlyle does not like christenings made into festivals," Lady Isabel dreamily observed, her thoughts buried in the past.
"How did you know that?" exclaimed Barbara, opening her eyes. And poor Madame Vine, her pale face flushing, had to stammer forth some confused words that "she had heard so somewhere."
"It is quite true," said Barbara. "He has never given a christening dinner for any of his children. He cannot understand the analogy between a solemn religious rite, and the meeting together afterwards to eat and drink and make merry, according to the fashion of this world."
As Lady Isabel quitted the room, young Vane was careering through the corridor, throwing his head in all directions, and calling out.
"Lucy! I want Lucy."
"What do you want with her?" asked Madame Vine.
" Il m'est impossible de vous le dire, madame ,"
responded he. Being, for an Eton boy, wonderfully up
in French, he was rather given to show it off, when
he got the chance. He did not owe it to Eton: Lady
Mount Severn had taken better care than that. Better
care? What could she want? There was one whole real
live French tutor—and he an Englishman!—for the
eight hundred boys. Very unreasonable of her
ladyship to disparage that ample provision!
"Lucy cannot come to you just now. She is practising."
" Mais, il le faut. J'ai le droit de demander après
elle. Elle m'appartient, vous comprenez, madame,
cette demoiselle-là ."
Madame could not forbear a smile. "I wish you would speak English sense, instead of French nonsense."
"Then the English sense is, that I want Lucy, and I must have her. I am going to take her for a drive in the pony-carriage if you must know. She said she would come, and John is getting it ready."
"I could not possibly allow it," said Madame Vine. "You would be sure to upset her."
"The idea!" he returned, indignantly. "As if I should
upset Lucy! Why, I am one of the great whips at
Eton! I care for Lucy too much not to drive
steadily. She is to be my wife, you know, ma
bonne dame ."
At this juncture, two heads were pushed out from the library, close by: those of the earl and Mr. Carlyle. Barbara also, attracted by the talking, appeared at the door of her dressing-room.
"What's that, about a wife?" asked my lord, of his son.
The blood mantled in the young gentleman's cheeks, as he turned round and saw who spoke. But he possessed all the fearlessness of an Eton boy, the honour of a right mind; and he disdained to equivocate.
"I intend Lucy Carlyle to be my wife, papa. I mean, in earnest—when we shall both be grown up. If you will approve, and Mr. Carlyle will give her to me."
The earl looked grave: Mr. Carlyle, amused. "Suppose," said the latter, "we adjourn the discussion to this day ten years?"
"But that Lucy is so very young a child, I should reprove you seriously, sir," said the earl. "You have no right to bring Lucy's name into any such absurdity."
"I mean it, papa: you'll all see. And I intend to keep out of scrapes—that is, of nasty dishonourable scrapes—on purpose that Mr. Carlyle shall find no excuse against me. I have made up my mind to be what he is—a man of honour. I am right glad you know about it, sir. And I shall let mamma know it, before long."
The last sentence tickled the earl's fancy, and a grim smile passed over his lips. "It will be war to the knife, if you do."
"I know that," laughed the viscount. "But I am getting a better match for mamma in our battles than I used to be."
Nobody saw fit to prolong the discussion. Barbara put her
veto upon the drive in the pony-carriage, unless
John sat behind to look after the driver, which Lord
Vane's skill resented as an insult. Madame Vine,
"In speaking, as you do, of Lucy Carlyle, do you forget the disgrace reflected on her through the conduct of her mother?"
"Her mother is not Lucy."
"It may prove an impediment with Lord and Lady Mount Severn."
"Not with his lordship. And I must do—as you heard me say—battle with my mother. Conciliatory battle, you understand, madame; bringing the enemy to reason."
Madame Vine was agitated. She held her handkerchief to her mouth and the boy noticed how her hands trembled.
"I have learnt to love Lucy," said she. "It has appeared to me, in these few months' sojourn with her, that I have stood to her in the light of a mother. William Vane," she solemnly added, keeping her hold upon him, "I shall soon be where earthly distinctions are no more; where sin and sorrow are wiped away. Should Lucy Carlyle indeed become your wife in after years, never, never cast upon her, by so much as the lightest word of reproach, the sin of Lady Isabel."
Lord Vane threw back his head, his honest eyes flashing in their indignant earnestness.
"What do you take me for?"
"It would be a cruel wrong upon Lucy. She does not deserve it. That unhappy lady's sin was all her own: let it die with her. Never speak to Lucy of her mother."
The lad dashed his hand across his eyes, for they I cast a
reproach to Lucy on the score of her mother!" he
hotly added. "It is through her mother that I love
her. You don't understand, madame."
"Cherish and love her for ever, should she become yours," said Lady Isabel, wringing his hand. "I ask this as one who is dying."
"I will. I promise it. But, I sav, madame," he continued, dropping his fervent tone, "to what do you allude? Are you worse?"
Madame Vine did not answer. She glided away without speaking.
When she was sitting that evening by twilight in the grey parlour, cold and shivering, and wrapped up in a shawl, though it was hot summer weather, somebody knocked at the door.
"Come in," cried she, apathetically.
It was Mr. Carlyle who entered. She rose up, her pulses quickening, her heart throbbing against her side. In her wild confusion, she was drawing forward a chair for him. He laid his hand upon it, and motioned her to her own.
"Mrs. Carlyle tells me that you have been speaking to her of leaving. That you find yourself too much out of health to continue with us."
"Yes, sir," she faintly replied, having a most imperfect notion of what she did say.
"What is it that you find to be the matter with you?"
"I—think—it is chiefly weakness," she stammered.
Her face had grown as grey as the walls. A dusky, livid sort of hue, not unlike that which William's had worn, the night of his death, and her voice sounded strangely hollow. The voice struck Mr. Carlyle, and awoke his fears.
"You cannot—you never can have caught William's complaint, in your close attendance on him!" he exclaimed, speaking in the impulse of the moment, as the idea flashed across him. "I have heard of such things."
"Caught it from him!" she rejoined, carried away also by impulse. "It is more likely that he—"
She stopped herself just in time. " Inherited it from
me ," had been the destined conclusion. In
her alarm, she went off volubly, something to the
effect that "it was no wonder she was ill; illness
was natural to her family."
"At any rate, you have become ill at East Lynne, in attendance on my children," rejoined Mr. Carlyle decisively, when her voice died away, "you must therefore allow me to insist that you permit East Lynne to do what it can towards renovating you. What is your objection to see a doctor?"
"A doctor could do me no good," she faintly answered.
"Certainly not—so long as you will not consult one."
"Indeed, sir, doctors could not cure me. Nor—as I believe—prolong my life."
Mr. Carlyle paused. "Do you believe yourself to be in danger?"
"Not in immediate danger, sir. Only in-so-far that I know I shall not live long."
"And yet you will not see a doctor! Madame Vine, you must
be aware that I could not permit such a thing
She could not say to him, "My malady is on the mind; it
is a breaking heart, and therefore no doctor of
physic could serve me." That would never do. She had
sat with her hand across her face, between her
spectacles, and her wrapped-up chin. Had Mr. Carlyle
possessed the eyes of Argus, he could not have made
anything of her features in the broad light of day.
But she did not feel so sure of it. There
was always an undefined terror of discovery when in
his presence, and she wished the interview at an
end.
"I will see Mr. Wainwright, if it will be any satisfaction to you, sir."
"Madame Vine, I have intruded upon you here, to say that
you must see him. And, should he deem it
necessary, Dr. Martin also."
"Oh, sir," she rejoined with a curious smile, "Mr. Wainwright will be quite sufficient. There will be no need of another. I will write a note to him to-morrow."
"Spare yourself the trouble. I am going into West Lynne, and will send him up. You will permit me to urge that you spare no pains or care—that you suffer my servants to spare no pains or care to re-establish your health. Mrs. Carlyle tells me that the question of your leaving remains in abeyance until her return—"
"Pardon me sir. The understanding with Mrs. Carlyle was, that I should remain here until her return, and should then be at liberty at once to leave."
"Exactly. That is what Mrs. Carlyle said. But I must
express a hope that by that time you may be feeling
so much better as to reconsider your decision,
He rose as he spoke, and held out his hand. What could she do but rise also, drop hers from her face, and give it him in answer? He retained it, clasping it warmly.
"How shall I repay you; how thank you for your love to my poor lost boy?"
His earnest, tender eyes were on her double-spectacles; a sad smile mingled with the sweet expression of his lips, as he bent towards her—lips that had once been hers! A faint exclamation of despair; a vivid glow of hot crimson; and she caught up her new black silk apron, so deeply bordered with crape, in her disengaged hand, and flung it up to her face. He mistook the sound; mistook the action.
"Do not grieve for him. He is at rest. Thank you, thank you greatly for all your sympathy."
Another wring of her hand, and Mr. Carlyle had quitted the room. She laid her head upon the table, and thought how merciful would be death when he should come.
Mr Jiffin was in his glory. Mr. Jiffin's house
was the same. Both were in apple-pie readiness to
receive Miss Afy Hallijohn, who was, in a very short
period indeed, to be converted into Mrs. Jiffin.
Mr. Jiffin had not seen Afy for some days: had never been able to come across her since the trial at Lynneborough. Every evening had he danced attendance at her lodgings, but could not get admitted. "Not at home; not at home," was the invariable answer, though Afy might be sunning herself at the window in his very sight. Mr. Jiffin, throwing off as he best could the temporary disappointment, was in an ecstasy of admiration, for he set it all down to Afy's retiring modesty on the approach of the nuptial day. "And they could try to calumniate her!" he indignantly breathed.
But now, one afternoon, when Mr. Jiffin, and his shopman,
and his shop, and his wares were all set out to the
best advantage, and very tempting they looked as a
whole, especially the spiced bacon, Mr. Jiffin,
happening to cast his eyes to the opposite side of
the street, beheld his beloved sailing by. She was
got up in the fashion. A mauve silk dress with
eighteen flounces, and about eighteen hundred steel
buttons that glittered
"Oh, is it you?" said Afy, freezingly, when compelled to acknowledge him, but his offered hand she utterly repudiated. "Really, Mr. Jiffin, I should feel obliged if you would not come out to me in this offensive and public manner."
Mr. Jiffin grew cold. "Offensive! Not come out!" gasped he. "I do trust I have not been so unfortunate as to offend you, Miss Afy!"
"Well—you see," said Afy, calling up all her impudence to
say what she had made up her mind to say, "I have
been considering it well over, Jiffin, and I find
that to carry out the marriage will not be for my—
for our happiness. I intended to write and inform
you of this; but I shall be spared the trouble—as
you have come out to me."
The perspiration, cold as ice, began to pour off Mr.
Jiffin in his agony and horror. You might have wrung
every thread he had on. "You—don't—mean—to—
"Well; yes I do," replied Afy. "It's as good to be plain; and then there can be no misapprehension. I'll shake hands now with you, Jiffin, for the last time: and I am very sorry that we both made such a mistake."
Poor Jiffin looked at her. His gaze would have melted a
heart of stone. "Miss Afy, you can't mean
it! You'd never, sure, crush a fellow in this
manner, whose whole soul is yours; who trusted you
entirely! There's not an earthly thing I would not
do, to please you. You have been the—the light of my
existence."
"Of course," returned Afy, with a lofty and indifferent air, as if to be the "light of his existence" was only her due. "But it's all done, and over. It is not at all a settlement that will suit me, you see, Jiffin. A butter and bacon factor is so very—so very—what I have not been accustomed to!. And then, those aprons! I never could get reconciled to them."
"I'll discard the aprons altogether," cried he, in a fever. "I'll get a second shopman, and buy a little gig, and do nothing but drive you out. I'll do anything if you will but have me still, Miss Afy. I have bought the ring, you know."
"Your intentions are very kind," was the distant answer. "But it's a thing impossible: my mind is fully made up. So farewell for good, Jiffin: and I wish you better luck in your next venture."
Afy, lifting her capacious dress, for the streets had
just been watered, minced off. And Mr. Joe Jiffin,
wiping his wet face as he gazed after her, insanely
"That's done with, thank goodness!" soliloquised Afy.
"Have him , indeed! after what Richard Hare
let out on the trial. As if I should now look after
anybody less than Dick! I shall get him, too.
Telling to the judge's face that he only wanted to
make me his honourable wife. I always knew Dick Hare
loved me above everything else on earth: and he does
still, or he'd never have said what he did, in open
court. It's better to be born lucky than rich. Won't
West Lynne envy me! 'Mrs. Richard Hare, of the
Grove!' Old Hare is on his last legs, and then Dick
comes into his own. Mrs. Hare must have her jointure
house elsewhere, for we shall want the Grove for
ourselves. I wonder if Madame Barbara will
condescend to recognise me? And that blessed Corny?
I shall be a sort of cousin of Corny's then. I
wonder how much Dick comes into?—three or four
thousand a year. And to think that I had nearly
escaped this by tying myself to that ape of a
Jiffin! What sharks do get in our unsuspecting
paths, in this world!"
On went Afy, through West Lynne, till she arrived close to Mr. Justice Hare's. Then she paced slowly. It had been a frequent walk of hers, since the trial. Luck favoured her to-day. As she was passing the gate, Richard Hare came up from the direction of East Lynne. It was the first time Afy had obtained speech of him.
"Good day, Mr. Richard. Why! you never were going to pass an old friend?"
"I have so many friends," said Richard. "I can scarcely spare time for them, individually."
"But you might for me. Have you forgotten old days?" continued she, bridling and flirting, and altogether showing herself off to advantage.
"No, I have not," replied Richard. "And I am not likely to do so," he pointedly added.
"Ah, I felt sure of that. My heart told me so. When you went off, that dreadful night, leaving me to anguish and suspense, I thought I should have died. I have never had, so to say, a happy moment, until this, when I meet you again."
"Don't be a fool, Afy!" was Richard's gallant rejoinder, borrowing the favourite reproach of Miss Carlyle. "I was young and green once: you don't suppose I have remained so. We will drop the past, if you please. How is Mr. Jiffin?"
"Oh, the wretch!" shrieked Afy. "Is it possible you can
have fallen into the popular scandal that I have
anything to say to him? You know I'd never
demean myself to it. That's West Lynne all over!
nothing but inventions in it from week's end to
week's end. A man who sells cheese! who cuts up
bacon! Well, I am surprised at you, Mr.
Richard!"
"I have been thinking what luck you were in, to get him," said Richard, with composure. "But it is your business; not mine."
"Could you bear to see me stooping to him?"
returned Afy, dropping her voice to the most
insinuating whisper.
"Look you, Afy. What ridiculous folly you are nursing in
your head, I don't trouble myself to guess: but, the
sooner you get it out again, the better. I was an
idiot once, I don't deny it: but you cured me of
that; and cured me with a vengeance. You must
Afy turned faint. "How can you speak these cruel words?" gasped she.
"You have called them forth. I was told yesterday that
Afy Hallijohn, dressed up to a caricature, was
looking after me again. It won't do, Afy
."
"Oh-o-o-o-oh!" sobbed Afy, growing hysterical, "and is this to be all my recompense for the years I have spent, pining after you? keeping single for your sake!"
"Recompense! Oh, if you want that, I'll get my mother to give Jiffin her custom." And with a ringing laugh, which, though it had nothing of malice in it, showed Afy that he took her reproach for what it was worth, Richard turned in at his own gate.
It was a deadly blow to Afy's vanity. The worst it had ever received: and she took a few minutes to compose herself, and smooth her ruffled feathers. Then she turned and sailed back towards Mr. Jiffin's, her turban up in the skies and the plume de coq tossing, to the admiration of all beholders, especially of Miss Carlyle, who had the gratification of surveying her from her window. Arrived at Mr. Jiffin's, she was taken ill exactly opposite his door, and staggered into the shop in a most exhausted state.
Round the counter flew Mr. Jiffin, leaving the shopman,
staring, behind it. What was the matter?
What could he do for her?
"Faint—heat of the sun—walked too fast—allowed
Mr. Jiffin tenderly conducted her through the shop to his parlour. Afy cast half an eye round, saw how comfortable were its arrangements, and her symptoms of faintness increased. Gasps and hysterical sobs came forth together. Mr. Jiffin was as one upon spikes.
"She'd recover better there than in the public shop— if she'd only excuse his bringing her in, and consent to stop in it a few minutes. No harm could come to her, and West Lynne could never say it. He'd stand at the far end of the room, right away from her: he'd prop open the two doors and the window: he'd call in the maid—anything she thought right. Should he get her a glass of wine?"
Afy declined the wine by a gesture, and sat fanning herself, Mr. Jiffin looking on from a respectful distance. Gradually she grew composed; grew herself again. As she gained courage, Mr. Jiffin lost it, and he ventured upon some faint words of reproach, of remonstrance, touching her recent treatment of him.
Afy burst into a laugh. "Did I not do it well?" she exclaimed. "I thought I'd play off a joke upon you, so I came out this afternoon and did it."
Mr. Jiffin clasped his hands. " Was it a joke?"
he returned, trembling with agitation, uncertain
whether he was in paradise or not. "Are you still
ready to let me call you mine?"
"Of course it was a joke," said Afy. "What a soft you must have been, Mr. Jiffin, not to see through it! When young ladies engage themselves to be married, you can't suppose they run back from it, close upon the wedding-day!"
"Oh, Miss Afy!" and the poor little man actually burst into delicious tears, as he caught hold of Afy's hand and kissed it.
"A great green donkey!" thought Afy to herself, bending on him, however the sweetest smile.
Mr. Jiffin is not the only green donkey in the world.
Richard Hare, meanwhile, had entered his mother's presence. She was sitting at the open window, the justice opposite to her, in an invalid-chair, basking in the air and the sun. This last attack of the justice's had affected the mind more than the body. He was brought down to the sitting-room that day for the first time; but, of his mind, there was little hope. It was in a state of half imbecility: the most wonderful characteristic being, that all its self-will, its surliness had gone. Almost as a little child in tractability, was Justice Hare.
Richard came up to his mother, and kissed her. He had been to East Lynne. Mrs. Hare took his hand and fondly held it. The change in her was wonderful: she was a young and happy woman again.
"Barbara has decided to go to the sea-side, mother. Mr. Carlyle takes her on Monday."
"I am glad, my dear. It will be sure to do her good. Richard"—bending over to her husband, but still retaining her son's hand—"Barbara has agreed to go to the sea-side. It will set her up."
"Ay, ay," nodded the justice, "set her up. Sea-side? Can't we go?"
"Certainly, dear, if you wish it: when you shall be a little stronger."
"Ay, ay," nodded the justice again. It was his usual answer now. "Stronger. Where's Barbara?"
"She goes on Monday, sir," said Richard, likewise bending his head. "Only for a fortnight. But they talk of going again later in the autumn."
"Can't I go too?" repeated the justice, looking pleadingly in Richard's face.
"You shall, dear father. Who knows but a month or two's bracing would bring you quite round again? We might go all together, ourselves and the Carlyles. Anne comes to stay with us next week, you know, and we might go when her visit is over."
"Ay, all go together. Anne coming?"
"Have you forgotten, dear Richard? She comes to stay a month with us, and Mr. Clitheroe and the children. I am so pleased she will find you better," added Mrs. Hare, her gentle eyes filling. "Mr. Wainwright says you may go out for a drive to-morrow."
"And I'll be coachman," laughed Richard. "It will be the old times come round again. Do you remember, father, my breaking the pole, one moonlight night, and your not letting me drive for six months afterwards?"
The poor justice laughed in answer to Richard, laughed till the tears ran down his face, probably not knowing in the least what he was laughing at.
"Richard," said Mrs. Hare to her son, almost in an apprehensive tone, her hand pressing his, nervously, "was not that Afy Hallijohn I saw you speaking with at the gate?"
"Did you see her? What a spectacle she had made of herself! I wonder she is not ashamed to go through the streets in such a guise! Indeed, I wonder she shows herself at all."
"Richard, you—you—will not be drawn in again?" were the next whispered words.
"Mother!" There was a sternness in his mild blue eyes as he cast them upon his mother. Those beautiful eyes! the very counterpart of Barbara's; both his and hers the counterpart of Mrs. Hare's. The look had been sufficient refutation without words.
"Mother mine, I am going to belong to you in future, and to nobody else. West Lynne is already busy for me, I understand, pleasantly carving out my destiny. One, marvels whether I shall lose myself again with Miss Afy; another, that I shall set on, offhand, and court Louisa Dobede. They are all wrong: my place will be with my darling mother—at least, for several years to come."
She clasped his hand to her bosom in her glad delight.
"We want happiness together, mother, to enable us to overget the past: for upon none did the blow fall, as upon you and upon me. And happiness we shall find, in this our own home, living for each other, and striving to amuse my poor father."
"Ay, ay," complacently put in Justice Hare.
"So it would be. Richard had returned to his home, had become, to all intents and purposes, its master: for the justice would never be in a state to hold sway again. He had reassumed his position; had regained the favour of West Lynne, which, always in extremes, was now wanting to kill him with kindness. A happy, happy home from henceforth: and Mrs. Hare lifted up her full heart in thankfulness to God. Perhaps Richard's went up also.
One word, touching that wretched prisoner in the he , and his crime, and
his end gone; forgotten. But it seems he was not to
go, and be forgotten: she and the boy must be tied
to him still: and she was lost in horror and
rebellion.
That man envied the dead Hallijohn, as he looked forth on
the future. A cheering prospect, truly! The gay Sir
Francis Levison working in chains with his gang!
Where would his diamonds and his perfumed
handkerchiefs and his white hands be then? After a
time he might get a ticket of leave. He groaned in
agony as the turnkey suggested it to him! A ticket
of leave for him! Oh, why did they not hang
him? he wailed forth as he closed his eyes to the
dim light: to the light of the cell, you understand:
he could not close them to the light of the future.
No; never again: it shone out all too plainly,
dazzling his brain as with a flame of living
fire.
Barbara was at the sea-side; and Lady Isabel was
in her bed, dying. You remember the old French
saying, "L'homme propose, et Dieu dispose." An
exemplification of it was here.
She, Lady Isabel, had consented to remain at East Lynne during Mrs. Carlyle's absence, on purpose that she might be with her children. But the object was frustrated: for Lucy and Archibald had been removed to Miss Carlyle's. It was Mr. Carlyle's arrangement. He thought the governess ought to have entire respite from all charge: and, that poor governess dared not say, Let them stay with me. Lady Isabel had also purposed to be safely away from East Lynne before the time came for her to die: but that time had advanced with giant strides, and the period for removal was past. She was going out as her mother had done, rapidly, unexpectedly "like the snuff of a candle." Wilson was in attendance on her mistress: Joyce remained at home.
Barbara had chosen a watering-place near, not thirty
miles off, so that Mr. Carlyle went there most
evenings, returning to his office in the mornings.
Thus he saw little of East Lynne, paying it one or
two flying
Joyce was in a state of frenzy—or next door to it. Lady Isabel was dying, and what would become of the ominous secret? A conviction, born of her fears, was on the girl's mind that, with death, the whole must become known: and, who was to foresee what blame might not be cast upon her, by her master and mistress, for not having disclosed it? She might be accused of having been an abettor in the plot from the first! Fifty times it was in Joyce's mind to send for Miss Carlyle, and tell her all.
The afternoon was fast waning, and the spirit of Lady Isabel seemed to be waning with it. Joyce was in the room, in attendance upon her. She had been in a fainting state all day, but felt better now. She was partially raised in bed by pillows, a white cashmere shawl over her shoulders, her night-cap off, to allow as much air as possible to come to her: and the windows stood open.
Footsteps sounded on the gravel, in the quiet stillness of the summer air. They penetrated even to her ear, for all her faculties were keen yet. Beloved footsteps: and a tinge of hectic rose to her cheeks. Joyce, who stood at the window, glanced out. It was Mr. Carlyle.
"Joyce!" came forth a cry from the bed, sharp and eager.
Joyce turned round. "My lady?"
"I should die happier if I might see him."
"See him!" uttered Joyce, doubting her own ears. "My
lady! See him? Mr. Carlyle?"
"What can it signify? I am already as one dead. Should I ask it, or wish it, think you, in rude life? The yearning has been upon me for days, Joyce: it is keeping death away."
"It could not be, my lady," was the decisive answer. "It must not be. It is as a thing impossible."
Lady Isabel burst into tears. "I can't die for the trouble," she wailed. "You keep my children from me. They must not come, you say, lest I should betray myself. Now, you would keep my husband. Joyce, Joyce, let me see him!"
Her husband! Poor thing! Joyce was in a maze of distress, though not the less firm. Her eyes were wet with tears: but she believed she should be infringing her allegiance to her mistress, did she bring Mr. Carlyle to the presence of his former wife: altogether it might be productive of nothing but confusion.
A knock at the chamber door. Joyce called out, "Come in." The two maids, Hannah and Sarah, were alone in the habit of coming to the room, and neither of them had ever known Madame Vine as Lady Isabel. Sarah put in her head.
"Master wants you, Mrs. Joyce."
"I'll come."
"He is in the dining-room. I have just taken down Master Arthur to him."
Mr. Carlyle had got "Master Arthur" on his shoulder when Joyce entered. Master Arthur was decidedly given to noise and rebellion, and was already, as Wilson expressed it, "sturdy upon his pins."
"How is Madame Vime, Joyce?"
Joyce scarcely knew how to answer. But she did not dare equivocate as to her precarious state. And, where the use, when a few hours would probably see the end of it?
"She is very ill indeed, sir."
"Worse?"
"Sir, I fear she is dying."
"Mr. Carlyle, in his consternation, put down Arthur. "Dying!"
"I hardly think she will last till morning, sir."
"Why, what has killed her?" he uttered, in amazement.
Joyce did not answer. She looked pale and confused.
"Have you had Dr. Martin?"
"Oh no, sir. It would be of no use."
"No use!" repeated Mr. Carlyle, in a sharp accent. "Is that the way to treat dying people? Assume it is of no use to send for advice, and so, quietly let them die! If Madame Vine is as ill as you say, a telegraphic message must be sent off at once. I had better see her," he said, moving to the door.
Joyce, in her perplexity, dared to place her back against it, preventing his egress. "Oh, master!—I beg your pardon, but—but—it would not be right. Please, sir, do not think of going into her room!"
Mr. Carlyle thought Joyce was taken with a fit of prudery. "Why can't I go in?" he asked.
"Mrs. Carlyle would not like it, sir," stammered Joyce, her cheeks scarlet now.
Mr. Carlyle stared at her. "Some of you take up odd
ideas," he cried. "In Mrs. Carlyle's absence, it is
necessary that some one should see her. Let a lady
The dinner was being brought in then. Joyce, feeling like one in a nervous attack, picked up Arthur and carried him to Sarah, in the nursery. What on earth was she to do?
Scarcely had Mr. Carlyle begun his dinner, when his sister entered. Some grievance had arisen between her and the tenants of certain houses of hers, and she was bringing the dispute to him. Before he would hear it, he begged her to go up to Madame Vine, telling her what Joyce had said of her state.
"Dying!" ejaculated Miss Corny, in disbelieving derision. "That Joyce has been more like a simpleton, lately, than like herself. I can't think what has come to the woman."
She took off her bonnet and mantle, and laid them on a chair, gave a twitch or two to her cap, as she surveyed it in the pier-glass, and went up-stairs. Joyce answered her knock at the invalid's door: and Joyce, when she saw who it was, turned as white as any sheet.
"Oh, ma'am! you must not come in!" she blundered out, in her confusion and fear, as she put herself right in the doorway.
"Who is to keep me out?" demanded Miss Carlyle, after a pause of surprise, her tone one of quiet power. "Move away, girl. Joyce, I think your brain must be softening. What will you try at, next?"
Joyce was powerless, both in right and strength, and she
knew it. She knew there was no help, that Miss
Carlyle would, and must, enter. She stood aside,
Ah! there could no longer be concealment now! There she was, her pale face lying against the pillow, free from its disguising trappings. The band of grey velvet, the spectacles, the wraps for the throat and chin, the huge cap, all were gone. It was the face of Lady Isabel: changed, certainly, very very much; but still hers. The silvered hair fell on either side her face, as the silky curls had once fallen; the sweet, sad eyes were the eyes of yore.
"Mercy be good to us!" uttered Miss Carlyle.
They remained gazing at each other, both panting with emotion: yes, even Miss Carlyle. Though a wild suspicion had once crossed her brain that Madame Vine might be Lady Isabel, it had died away again, from the sheer improbability of the thing, as much as from the convincing proofs offered by Lord Mount Severn. Not but what Miss Carlyle had borne in mind the suspicion, and had been fond of tracing the likeness in Madame Vine's face.
"How could you dare come back here?" she asked, her tone one of sad, soft wailing; not of reproach.
Lady Isabel humbly crossed her attenuated hands upon her chest. "My children," she whispered: "how could I stay away from them? Have pity, Miss Carlyle! Don't reproach me! I am on my way to God, to answer for all my sins and sorrows."
"I do not reproach you," said Miss Carlyle.
"I am so glad to go," she continued to murmur, her eyes
of full of tears. "Jesus did not come, you know to
save the good, like you: he came for the sake of us
poor sinners. I tried to take up my Cross, as he
bade
The good, like you! Humbly, meekly, deferentially was it expressed, in all good faith and trust, as though Miss Corny were a sort of upper angel. Somehow the words grated on Miss Corny's ear; grated fiercely on her conscience. It came into her mind, then, as she stood there, that the harsh religion she had, through life, professed, was not the religion that would best bring peace to her dying bed.
"Child," said she, drawing near to and leaning over Lady
Isabel, "had I anything to do with sending
you from East Lynne?"
Lady Isabel shook her head and cast down her gaze, as she whispered: "You did not send me: you did not help to send me. I was not very happy with you, but that was not the cause of—of my going away. Forgive me, Miss Carlyle, forgive me!"
"Thank God!" inwardly breathed Miss Corny. "Forgive
me ," she said, aloud and in agitation,
touching her hand. "I could have made your home
happier, and I wish I had done it. I have wished it
ever since you left it."
Lady Isabel drew the hand in hers. "I want to see Archibald," she whispered, going back, in thought, to the old time and the old name. "I have prayed Joyce to bring him to me, and she will not. Only for a minute! just to hear him say he forgives me! What can it matter, now that I am as one lost to this world! I should die easier."
Upon what impulse, or grounds, Miss Carlyle saw fit to
accede to the request, cannot be told. Possibly she
did not choose to refuse a death-bed prayer,
possibly she
"How long have you known of this?"
"Since that night in the spring, when there was an alarm of fire. I saw her then, with nothing on her face, and knew her; though, at the first moment, I thought it was her ghost. Ma'am, I have just gone about since, like a ghost myself, from the fear."
"Go and request your master to come up to me."
"Oh, ma'am! Will it be well to tell him?" remonstrated Joyce. "Well that he should see her?"
"Go and request your master to come to me," unequivocally repeated Miss Carlyle. "Are you mistress, Joyce, or am I?"
Joyce went down. And brought Mr. Carlyle up from the dinner-table.
"Is Madame Vine worse, Cornelia? Will she see me?"
"She wishes to see you."
Miss Carlyle opened the door as she spoke. He motioned to her to pass in first. "No," she said, "you had better see her alone."
He was going in, when Joyce caught his arm. "Master! master! you ought to be prepared. Ma'am, won't you tell him?"
He looked at them, thinking they must be moonstruck, for their conduct seemed inexplicable. Both were in evident agitation; an emotion Miss Carlyle was not given to. Her face and lips were twitching, but she kept a studied silence. Mr. Carlyle knitted his brow, and went into the chamber. They shut him in.
He walked gently at once to the bed, in his straightforward manner. "I am grieved, Madame Vine—"
The words faltered on his tongue. Did he think, as Joyce had once done, that it was a ghost he saw? Certain it is, that his face and lips turned the hue of death, and he backed a few steps from the bed: though he was as little given to show emotion as man can well be. The falling hair, the sweet, mournful eyes, the hectic which his presence brought to her cheeks, told too plainly of the Lady Isabel.
"Archibald!"
She put out her trembling hand. She caught him ere he had drawn quite beyond her reach. He looked at her, he looked round the room, as does one awaking from a dream.
"I could not die without your forgiveness," she murmured, her eyes falling before him as she thought of her past sin. "Do not turn from me! bear with me a little minute! Only say you forgive me, and I shall die in peace."
"Isabel? Are you—are you—were you Madame Vine?" he cried, scarcely conscious of what he said.
"Oh, forgive, forgive me! I did not die. I got well from that accident, but it changed me dreadfully: nobody knew me, and I came here as Madame Vine. I could not stay away. Archibald, forgive me!"
His mind was in a whirl, his wits were scared away. The first clear thought that came thumping through his brain, was, that he must be a man of two wives. She noticed his perplexed silence.
"I could not stay away from you and from my children. The
longing for you was killing me," she reiterated
wildly, like one talking in a fever. "I never knew a
moment's peace after the mad act I was guilty
"Why did you go?" asked Mr. Carlyle.
"Did you not know?"
"No. It has always been a mystery to me."
"I went, out of love for you."
A shade of disdain crossed his lips. Was she equivocating to him on her death-bed?
"Do not look in that way," she panted. "My strength is nearly gone; you must perceive that it is; and I do not, perhaps, express myself clearly. I loved you dearly, and I grew suspicious of you. I thought you were false and deceitful to me; that your love was all given to another; and, in my sore jealousy, I listened to the temptings of that bad man, who whispered to me of revenge. It was not so, was it?"
Mr. Carlyle had regained his calmness; outwardly, at any rate. He stood by the side of the bed, looking down upon her, his arms crossed upon his chest, and his noble form raised to its full height.
"Was it so?" she feverishly repeated.
"Can you ask it?—knowing me as you did then; as you must have known me since? I never was false to you, in thought, in word, or in deed."
"Oh, Archibald, I was mad, I was mad! I could not have done it in anything but madness. Surely you will forget and forgive!"
"I cannot forget. I have already forgiven."
"Try and forget the dreadful time that has passed since that night!" she continued, the tears falling on her cheeks, as she held up to him one of her poor hot hands. "Let your thoughts go back to the days when you first knew me; when I was here, Isabel Vane, a happy girl with my father. At times I have lost myself in a moment's happiness in thinking of it. Do you remember how you grew to love me, though you thought you might not tell it me?—and how gentle you were with me when papa died?—and the hundred-pound note? Do you remember coming to Castle Marling, and my promising to be your wife?—and the first kiss you left upon my lips? And oh, Archibald! do you remember the loving days, after I was your wife?— how happy we were with each other?—do you remember, when Lucy was born we thought I should have died; and your joy, your thankfulness that God restored me? Do you remember all this?"
Ay. He did remember it. He took that poor hand into his, retaining there its wasted fingers
"Have you any reproach to cast to me?" he gently said, bending his head a little.
"Reproach to you! To you who must be almost without reproach in the sight of heaven! you, who were ever loving to me, ever anxious for my welfare! When I think of what you were, and are, and how I requited you, I could sink into the earth with remorse and shame. My own sin I have surely expiated: I cannot expiate the shame I entailed upon you, and upon our children."
Never. He felt it as keenly now, as he had felt it then.
"Think what it has been for me!" she resumed; her petty grief
you soothed; not mine; mine, his mother's. God alone
knows how I have lived through it all: it has been
to me as the bitterness of death."
"Why did you come back?" was the response of Mr. Carlyle.
"I have told you. I could not live , away from
you and my children."
"It was wrong. Wrong in all ways."
"Wickedly wrong. You cannot think worse of it than I have done. But the consequences and the punishment would be mine alone, so long as I guarded against discovery. I never thought to stop here to die: but death seems to have come upon me with a leap, as it came to my mother."
A pause of laboured breathing. Mr. Carlyle did not interrupt it.
"All wrong, all wrong," she resumed: "this interview,
with you, amongst the rest. And yet—I hardly know:
it cannot hurt the new ties you have formed, for I
am as one dead now to this world, hovering on the
brink of the next. But you were my husband,
Archibald; and, the last few days, I have longed for
your forgiveness with a fevered longing. Oh! that
the past could be blotted out! that I could wake up
you
wish it?—that the dark past had never had
place?"
She put the question in a sharp, eager tone, gazing up to him with an anxious gaze, as though the answer must be one of life or death.
"For your sake I wish it." Calm enough were the words spoken; and her eyes fell again, and a deep sigh came forth.
"I am going to William. But Lucy and Archibald will be left. Oh, be ever kind to them! I pray you, visit not their mother's sin upon their heads! do not, in your love for your later children, lose your love for them!"
"Have you seen anything in my conduct that could give rise to fears of this?" he returned, reproach mingling in his sad tone. "The children are dear to me as you once were."
"As I once was. Ay! And as I might have been now."
"Indeed you might," he answered, with emotion.
"Archibald, I am on the very threshold of the next world. Will you not bless me—will you not say a word of love to me before I pass it? Let what I am, be blotted for the moment from your memory: think of me, if you can, as the innocent, timid child, whom you made your wife. Only a word of love! my heart is breaking for it."
He leaned over her, he pushed aside the hair from her
brow with his gentle hand, his tears dropping on her
face. "You nearly broke mine when you left me,
Isabel," he whispered. "May God bless you, and
Lower and lower bent he his head, until his breath nearly mingled with hers. But, suddenly, his face grew red with a scarlet flush, and he lifted it again. Did the form of one, then in a felon's cell at Lynneborough, thrust itself before him? or that of his absent and unconscious wife?
"To His Rest in Heaven," she murmured, in the hollow tones of the departing. "Yes, yes: I know that God has forgiven me. Oh, what a struggle it has been! Nothing but bad feelings; rebellion, and sorrow, and repining; for a long while after I came back here: but Jesus prayed for me and helped me; and you know how merciful he is to the weary and heavy-laden. We shall meet again, Archibald, and live together for ever and for ever. But for that great hope, I could hardly die. William said mamma would be on the banks of the river, looking out for him: but it is William who is looking for me."
Mr. Carlyle released one of his hands; she had taken them both; and, with his own handkerchief, wiped the death-dew from her forehead.
"It is no sin to anticipate it, Archibald. For there will be no marrying or giving in marriage in heaven: Christ has said so. Though we do not know how it will be. My sin will be remembered no more there, and we shall be together with our children for ever and for ever. Keep a little corner in your heart for your poor lost Isabel."
"Yes, yes," he whispered.
"Are you leaving me?" she uttered, in a wild tone of pain.
"You are growing faint, I perceive. I must call assistance."
"Farewell, then; farewell, until eternity," she sighed, the tears raining from her eyes. "It is death I think; not faintness. Oh! but it is hard to part! Farewell, farewell, my once dear husband!"
She rose her head from the pillow, excitement giving her strength; she clung to his arm; she lifted her face, in its sad yearning. Mr. Carlyle laid her tenderly down again, and suffered his lips to rest upon hers.
"Until eternity," he whispered.
She followed him with her eyes as he retreated, and watched him from the room; then turned her face to the wall. "It is over. Only God now."
Mr. Carlyle took an instant's counsel with himself, stopping at the head of the stairs to do it. Joyce, in obedience to a sign from him, had already gone into the sick chamber: his sister was standing at its door.
"Cornelia."
She followed him down into the dining-room.
"You will remain here to-night? With her ."
"Do you suppose I shouldn't?" crossly responded Miss Corny. "Where are you off to now?"
"To the telegraph office, at present. To send for Lord Mount Severn."
"What good can he do?"
"None. But I shall send for him."
"Can't one of the servants go just as well as you? You have not finished your dinner: hardly begun it."
He turned his eyes on the dinner-table, in a mechanical sort of way, his mind wholly pre-occupied, made some remark in answer, which Miss Corny did not catch, and went out.
On his return his sister met him in the hall, drew him inside the nearest room, and closed the door. Lady Isabel was dead. Had been dead about ten minutes.
"She never spoke after you left her, Archibald. There was a slight struggle at the last, a fighting for breath, otherwise she went off quite peacefully. I felt sure, when I first saw her this afternoon, that she could not last till midnight."
Lord Mount Severn , wondering greatly what the
urgent summons could mean, lost no time in obeying
it, and was at East Lynne the following morning,
early. Mr. Carlyle was in his carriage at the
station; his close carriage; and, shut up in that,
he made the communication to the earl as they drove
to East Lynne.
The earl could with difficulty believe it. Never had he been so utterly astonished. At first he really could not understand the tale.
"Did she—did she—come back to your house to die?" he blundered. "You never took her in? I don't comprehend."
Mr. Carlyle explained farther. And the earl at length understood. But he could not recover his perplexed astonishment.
"What a mad act!—to come back here! Madame Vine! How on earth did she escape detection?"
"She did escape it," said Mr. Carlyle. "The strange
likeness Madame Vine possessed to my first wife
often struck me as being marvellous, but I never
suspected the truth. It was a likeness, and not a
likeness; for every part of her face and form was
The earl wiped his hot face. The news had ruffled him in no measured degree. He felt angry with Isabel, dead though she was, and thankful that Mrs. Carlyle was away.
"Will you see her?" whispered Mr. Carlyle, as they entered the house.
"Yes."
They went up to the death-chamber, Mr. Carlyle procuring the key. Very peaceful she looked now, her pale features composed under her white cap and bands. Miss Carlyle and Joyce had done all that was necessary: nobody else had been suffered to approach her. Lord Mount Severn leaned over her, tracing the former looks of Isabel: and the likeness grew upon him in a wonderful degree.
"What did she die of?" he asked.
"She said, a broken heart."
"Ah!" said the earl. "The wonder is, that it did not break before. Poor thing! poor Isabel!" he added, touching her hand, "how she marred her own happiness! Carlyle, I suppose this is your wedding-ring?"
Mr. Carlyle cast his eyes upon the ring. "Very probably."
"To think of her never having discarded it!" remarked the earl, releasing the cold hand. "Well, I can hardly believe the tale now."
He turned and quitted the room as he spoke. Mr. Carlyle
looked steadfastly at the dead face for a minute or
two, his fingers touching the forehead: but, what
his thoughts or feelings may have been, none can
tell.
They descended in silence to the breakfast-room. Miss
Carlyle was seated at the table waiting for them.
"Where could all your eyes have been?"
exclaimed the earl to her, after a few sentences,
referring to the event, had passed.
"Just where yours would have been," retorted Miss Corny, with a touch of her old temper. "You saw Madame Vine as well as we did."
"But not continuously. Only two or three times in all. And I do not remember ever to have seen her without her bonnet and veil. That Carlyle should not have recognised her is almost beyond belief."
"It seems so, to speak of it," said Miss Corny;
"but facts are facts. She was young, gay, active,
when she left here, upright as a dart, her dark hair
drawn from her open brow and flowing on her neck,
her cheeks like crimson paint, her face altogether
beautiful. Madame Vine arrived here a pale, stooping
woman, lame of one leg, shorter than Lady
Isabel—and her figure stuffed out under those sacks
of jackets. Not a bit, scarcely, of her forehead to
be seen, for grey velvet and grey bands of hair; her
head smothered under a close cap, large blue double
spectacles hiding the eyes and their sides, and the
throat tied up; the chin partially. The mouth was
entirely altered in its character, and that upward
scar, always so conspicuous, made it almost ugly.
Then she had lost some of her front teeth, you know,
and she lisped when she spoke. Take her for all in
all," summed up Miss Carlyle, "she looked no more
like the Isabel who went away from here than I look
like Adam. Just get your dearest friend damaged
The observation came home to Lord Mount Severn. A
gentleman whom he knew well, had been so altered by
a fearful accident, that little resemblance could be
traced to his former self. In fact, his own family,
could not recognise him: and he used no
artificial disguises. It was a case in point, and,
reader! I assure you that it is a true one.
"It was the disguise that we ought to have
suspected," quietly observed Mr. Carlyle. "The
likeness was not sufficiently striking to cause
suspicion."
"But she turned the house from that scent as soon as she came into it," struck in Miss Corny. "Telling of the 'neuralgic pains' that afflicted her head and face, rendering the guarding them from exposure necessary. Remember, Lord Mount Severn, that the Ducies had been with her in Germany, and had never suspected her. Remember also another thing: that, however great a likeness we may have detected, we could not and did not speak of it, one to another. Lady Isabel's name is never so much as whispered amongst us."
"True; all true," said the earl.
On the Friday, the following letter was despatched to Mrs. Carlyle:
"My Dearest,—I find I shall not be able to get to you on Saturday afternoon, as I promised, but will leave here by the late train that night. Mind you don't sit up for me. Lord Mount Severn is here for a few days: he sends his regards to you.
"And now, Barbara, prepare for news that will prove a
shock. Madame Vine is dead. She grew rapidly
"Love from the children. Lucy and Archie are still at Cornelia's; Arthur wearing out Sarah's legs in the nursery.
"Ever yours, my dearest,
" Archibald Carlyle. "
Of course, as Madame Vine, the governess, died at Mr. Carlyle's house, he could not in courtesy do less than follow her to the grave. So decided West Lynne, when they found which way the wind was going to blow. Lord Mount Severn followed also, to keep him company, being on a visit to him. And very polite indeed of his lordship to do it! Condescending also! West Lynne remembered another funeral at which those two had been the only mourners—that of the late earl. By some curious coincidence, the French governess was buried close to the earl's grave. As good there as anywhere else, quoth West Lynne: there happened to be a vacant spot of ground.
The funeral took place on the Saturday morning. A plain, respectable funeral. A hearse and pair, and mourning coach and pair, with a chariot for the Reverend Mr. Little. No pall-bearers, or mutes, or anything of that show-off kind, and no plumes on the horses, only on the hearse. West Lynne looked on with approbation, and conjectured that the governess had left sufficient money to bury herself: but of course that was Mr. Carlyle's affair, not West Lynne's. Quiet enough lay she in her last resting-place.
They left her in it, the earl and Mr. Carlyle; and
"Just a little upright stone of white marble, two feet high by a foot and a half broad," remarked the earl, on their road, pursuing a topic they were speaking upon. "With the initials, I. V. and the date of the year. Nothing more. What do you think?"
"I. M. V.," corrected Mr. Carlyle. "Yes."
At that moment the bells of another church, not St. Jude's, broke out in a joyous peal, and the earl inclined his ear to listen.
"What can they be ringing for?" he cried.
They were ringing for a wedding. Afy Hallijohn, by the
help of two clergymen and six bridesmaids (of whom
you may be sure Joyce was not one), had
just been converted into Mrs. Joe Jiffin. When Afy
took a thing in her head, she somehow contrived to
carry it through, and to bend even clergymen and
bridesmaids to her will. Mr. Jiffin was blessed at
last.
In the afternoon, the earl left East Lynne; and, somewhat later, Barbara arrived. Wilson scarcely gave her mistress time to step into the house before her, and she very nearly left the baby in the fly. Curiously anxious was Wilson to hear all particulars, as to what could have taken off that French governess. Mr. Carlyle was much surprised at their arrival.
"How could I stay away, Archibald, even until Monday, after the news you sent me?" said Barbara. "What did she die of? It must have been awfully sudden."
"I suppose so," was his dreamy answer. He was debating a
question with himself, one he had thought over a
good deal since Wednesday night. Should he,
"Are you ill, Archibald?" she asked, noting his face. It wore a pale, worn look.
"I have something to tell you, Barbara," he answered, drawing her hand into his as they stood together. They were in her dressing-room, where she was taking off her things. "On Wednesday evening, when I got home to dinner, Joyce told me that she feared Madame Vine was dying: and I thought it right to see her."
"Certainly," returned Barbara. "Quite right."
"I went into her room, and I found that she was dying. But I found something else, Barbara. She was not Madame Vine."
"Not Madame Vine!" echoed Barbara.
"It was my former wife, Isabel Vane."
Barbara's face flushed crimson, and then grew white as marble; and she drew her hand from Mr. Carlyle's. He did not appear to notice the movement, but stood with his elbow on the mantelpiece while he talked, giving her a rapid summary of the interview; not its details.
"She could not stay away from her children," she
Barbara's heart felt faint with its utter sickness, and she turned her face from the view of her husband. Her first confused thoughts were as Mr. Carlyle's had been —that she had been living in his house with another wife. "Did you suspect her?" she breathed, in a low tone.
"Barbara! Had I suspected it, should I have allowed it to go on? She implored my forgiveness; for the past, and for having returned here; and I forgave her fully. I went to West Lynne to telegraph for Mount Severn. She was dead when I came back. She said her heart was broken. Barbara, we cannot wonder at it."
There was a pause. Mr. Carlyle beg an to perceive that his wife a face was hidden from him.
Still there was no reply. Mr. Carlyle took his arm from the mantelpiece, and moved so that he could see her countenance: a wan countenance then, telling of pain.
He laid his hand upon her shoulder and made her look at him. "My dearest, what is this?"
"Oh, Archibald!" she uttered, clasping her hands together, all her pent-up feelings bursting forth, and the tears streaming from her eyes, "has this taken your love from me?"
He took both her hands in one of his, he put the
"I had thought my wife possessed entire trust in me."
"Oh, I do, I do; you know I do. Forgive me, Archibald," she softly whispered.
"I deemed it better to impart this to you, Barbara. My darling, I have told it you in love."
She was leaning on his breast, sobbing gently, her repentant face turned towards him. He held her there in his strong protection, his enduring tenderness.
"My wife! my darling! now, and always."
"It was a foolish feeling to cross my heart, Archibald. It is done with, and gone."
"Never let it come back again, Barbara. Neither need her name be mentioned again between us. A barred name it has hitherto been: let it so continue."
"Anything you will. My earnest wish is to please you; to be worthy of your esteem and love. Archibald," she timidly added, her eyelids drooping, as she made the confession, while the colour rose in her fair face, "there has been a feeling in my heart against your children, a sort of jealous feeling, can you understand, because they were hers; because she had once been your wife. I knew how wrong it was, and I have tried earnestly to subdue it. I have indeed, and I think it is nearly gone. I"—her voice sunk lower— "constantly pray to be helped to do it; to love them and care for them as if they were my own. It will come with time."
"Every good thing will come with time that we earnestly seek," said Mr. Carlyle. "Oh, Barbara, never forget—never forget that the only way to ensure peace in the end, is, to strive always to be doing right, unselfishly, under God."